《Hope you in my dream》


 Chapter 1 Did Clark Ji Take Advantage Of Me

    Chapter 1 Did rk Ji Take Advantage Of Me


    Outside the delicate and elegant vi, a grand and extravagant wine party was being held on the


    spaciouswn.


    It was brimming with guests¡ªfriends and family as they witnessed theing-of-age ceremony of the


    Yan Family''s second daughter. And as the host of the event, Nancy Yan wowed them as she was


    dressed in her elegant blue custom-made dress that seemed to be very expensive.


    With a faint smile on her face, she greeted all the upper ss socialites. She was sophisticated in


    every manner so as to impress her guests.


    "There''s Mr. Ji." Beside, her mother, Teresa Jia, came to Nancy Yan with a smile and whispered,


    "Nancy, go and greet him now."


    "I know, Mom." Then, with a trace of joy on her delicate face, Nancy Yan immediately strode towards


    the door where her guest was about to enter.


    "Is everything ready?" in a low voice, she eagerly asked a servant who was beside her. The servant


    handed her a ss of wine and then respectfully nodded.


    Nancy Yan could not contain her happiness as she smiled from ear to ear. She then took the drink and


    walked exquisitely towards rk Ji.


    "I''m d that you made it, rk. Thanks foring!" Nancy Yan got a little obsessed at this man,


    seeing that he was such a gentleman who was very sophisticated. In her mind, she actually doubted


    the existence of such a perfect man.


    However, he still seemed aloof towards her. Driven to be his wife, she was forced to do something


    risky.


    "rk, I heard that you have transferred several shares of a couple of stores to me. Thank you. This


    gift is just too grand." Acting normally, she handed the ss of wine to rk Ji. However, he only took


    a cold look at it but did not really make an effort to reach out his hand and take it.


    "Oh,e on. I''m so happy, rk! How could I ever repay you for your kindness?" Nancy Yan said


    while she looked at him with passion.


    "Okay, I will be an adult after today. Don''t you want to congratte me?"


    rk Ji then lowered his head and nced at the wine, a touch of unobtrusive aversion shing in his


    eyes. Taking the wine from Nancy Yan''s hand, he then said, "Yes."


    On the other hand, Nancy Yan saw that rk Ji didn''t drink all of the wine, but only took a sip, which


    disappointed her a little.


    But a sip was enough, as an invisible light seemed to have shed right through her eyes at that


    moment.


    "rk, please wait for me here. I''m just going to see my Mom. I''ll be back soon." Meanwhile, not so far


    away from where she was, she saw Teresa Jia waving at her. Teresa Jia was clearly trying to catch her


    attention as she wanted to introduce her daughter to some big personality. Nancy Yan was unwilling to


    leave rk Ji''s side. However, she had no choice but to excuse herself from rk Ji.


    rk Ji stood still, but after a while, he felt something strange was happening in his body. Trembling,


    he then snuck out of the crowd and walked towards the vi behind him.


    There, he noticed that his sight was getting blurry, as the scene in front of him became more and more


    washed-out. He began to pull his tie a little restlessly as he tried to restrain and ignore the difort


    that he was feeling in his body at that time.


    Just when he stumbled into some random room, he suddenly inhaled a beautiful and aromatic scent


    that seemed to be the most lethal catalyst to what he was feeling at the moment.


    "Who...Who are you? This is my room. Get out now!" A clear female voice echoed with coldness.


    But when rk Ji finally saw the woman''s face, hisst defense line had finally copsed. What


    happened afterwards was all driven by his instinct.


    Meanwhile, there was a low voiceing from a woman, followed by a soft struggle for mercy.


    Rachel Yan felt tired as so much pain all around her body. Thest memory she had was that she


    passed out while crying. She opened her eyes and saw the man staring at her neck without flinching,


    and then lost consciousness.


    "rk, what were you doing in Rachel''s room?" Nancy Yan asked rk Ji as soon as she saw him


    walk out of Rachel''s room. Upon hearing the news, Nancy Yan came over and looked at rk Ji in so


    much disbelief.


    Squinting his eyes, rk Ji gracefully put on his coat and replied, "What do you think? Shouldn''t you at


    least give me an exnation first?"


    "Wha... What do I have to exin to you?" Flustered, Nancy Yan then looked at rk Ji with an injured


    look and said, "rk! You and my sister? I can''t believe this! How can you do this to me? Why on earth


    did you sleep with her?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nancy Yan was not able to help herself but breakdown in front of him. She covered her mouth and ran


    away with tears flowing in her eyes. Crying her heart out, she could not believe that something like this


    would ever happen to her.


    But rk Ji only sneered at her actions. With his eyes filled with coldness, he said, "It seems that she


    might have fooled me. She really thinks highly of herself."


    Meanwhile, rk Ji waved his hand and afterwards, his assistant immediately walked up to him


    respectfully, saying in a low voice, "Mr. Ji..."


    Coldness sparkled in his eyes as he saying, "Investigate what happened that year again. You''ve made


    a mistake once. If you make a single mistake again, you know the consequences."


    Feeling the shiver down his spine, the assistant then replied seriously, "Certainly, Mr. Ji."


    As soon as they finished their conversation, rk Ji took a nce at the room behind him and left with


    a bleak expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Rachel Yan, who was still in bed, was woken up by a pot of cold water.


    "What in the world are you doing?" She stared at the strong servants as she gritted her teeth. Seeing


    her awake, one of the servants sneered, "You have already made a big mistake and you are still the


    mood to sleep. Come with us. Mrs. Teresa wants to see you."


    As she spoke, she and the rest of the servants all carried Rachel Yan up to the living room where they


    threw her to the ground with a loud thud.


    Under the cold weather, Rachel Yan was wet all over her body as she could not stop herself from


    shivering. At that moment, she tried to hide her embarrassment. She then looked straight in the eyes of


    her foster mother and then spoke, "Mom, what have I done wrong? Why are you letting them treat me


    like this?"


    As a cry of grief echoed in the air, Nancy pounced on Rachel Yan and fiercely beat her into a pulp.


    "You fucking bitch! Stop ying your tricks and pretending innocent! I''m gonna tear you into pieces!"


    Nancy rained hard fists on Rachel Yan without mercy!


    Frowning and trying to hold back her tears, Rachel Yan tried her best to avoid Nancy''s attacks. But


    when she could not bear the anguish anymore, she shouted angrily at her, "Nancy, what the hell are


    you doing? Are you crazy?"


    However, her foster mother, Teresa Jia only pped her hard on the face as a response.


    Then, Teresa Jia raised her hand coldly, with a flicker of disgust in her eyes. "Not only did you seduce


    your future brother-inw and sleep with him, but also cursed your sister! Well, well, well, Rachel...


    How did I raise such a shameless person like you!"


    Shocked to hear what had happened, Rachel Yan opened her mouth and cried out, "Did rk Ji take


    advantage of me?" Nancy screamed as she gritted her teeth,


    "How dare you say that! How dare you sleep with my boyfriend? Rachel, let me remind you that you


    are just a dog adopted by my family! You are worthless for shamelessly seducing my man! Mom, she


    even gave philters to rk! How dare you even think of such a bold scheme! What would I expect?


    After all, you are already so brazen. I should not be surprised that you would still deny this im.


    Waah... Waah... "


    "Philters?" Rachel Yan was stunned for a moment. When she recovered, she then said angrily, "I didn''t


    do it. I didn''t even know who he was at all, and it was him who found me in my room, not the other way


    around. Nancy, don''t sling mud at me. Don''t forget, Mom said that I was grounded and I didn''t attend


    your party at all. How could I have given philters to him?"


    Catching Nancy''s flustered look, she sneered, "In my opinion, someone tried to give rk philters, but


    little did she know that her n was in vain. How dare you say that I am the one responsible for this


    mess!"

 Chapter 2 Ruin Her Thoroughly

    Chapter 2 Ruin Her Thoroughly


    "You bitch! What the hell are you talking about?" Gnawing in pain, Nancy screamed in anger as if she


    wanted to tear Rachel into shreds.


    Upon ncing at her angry face, Teresa already knew what was going on. Looking at Rachel passively,


    she then said, "You know you have done something really wrong, but you still don''t admit it. How


    stubborn of you!"


    Upon hearing what she had just said Rachel was stunned. Then, she looked at Teresa with


    disappointed eyes, stating, "Mom, it wasn''t really me who did that. I didn''t..."


    "Lock her in the basement right this instant. Rachel, think deep and hard about what you have done!"


    Teresa ordered the servants in a cold and emotionless voice. Turning around, she then went upstairs,


    avoiding Rachel''s eyes as if she never existed.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think that Mom will be on your side? Ha ha! Rachel, that''s so naive of


    you. Face it! You are just an adopted daughter of the Yan Family. How can you possiblypete with


    the real daughter such as me?" Walking over to Rachel''s side with a triumphant smile on her face,


    Nancy then sneered in a low voice, "What do you think Mom will do? Even if you have evidence to


    prove it was me, so what? Come to think of it. No one in this family would believe you. The whole


    family is on my side! Ha ha!"


    "So I will be punished, but so what? What have you got? It''s such a pity that your trick didn''t work and


    you can''t be rk''s wife, isn''t it?" Rachel tried to contain her grief and fury, and then approached


    Nancy as saying in a voice, "He slept with me, not you. Remember that."


    Upon hearing those words, Nancy''s face was suddenly contorted with anger. Still stunned, she stared


    gloomily at Rachel''s innocent face and cursed, "You bitch! You deserve to die and go straight to hell!"


    But before she could finish her words, Rachel went to the basement straight ahead, without looking


    back, leaving Nancy pissed off to death all by herself.


    ''Phew...... So as it turns out, it was rk who entered my room...'' Rachel thought to herself. Slowly,


    Rachel sat down against the wall in the dark basement. She remembered how it was like to be there


    since she used toe there often.


    Then, sadness covered Rachel''s face. Lowering her head, she could not help butugh at herself as


    she realized and remembered how things turned out for her¡ªher mother hating her so much.


    "Miss, Miss..."


    Suddenly, there was a tiny voice just outside the door. Hearing this, her eyes lit up.


    "Hey, Eva, is that you?" Rachel responded as she whispered back to the door. Eva was also an


    orphan, just like her, whom the Yan Family adopted. Being adopted together at the same time, they


    grew up together, shared the same things, and they seemed to trust each other very much.


    "Miss!" Eva was so happy as she held Rachel''s hand from the small window of the door. With her eyes


    red with tears and excitement, she then said, "Miss, I know you have suffered a lot. Here. Take this


    medicine that I have just bought for you. Apply it gently on the wound. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt after


    you apply it."


    Seeing that Rachel was wet all over, Eva was not able to contain her anger. Furious, she then


    commented, "Mrs. Teresa has gone too far this time. She shouldn''t treat you like this. Not now, not


    ever. My Miss, hang in there. I am going to get a dry towel for you."


    As hearing that, a touch of warmth flowed right through Rachel''s scarred heart. She even thought that


    Eva might be the only reason why she was still in the Yan Family.


    Meanwhile, as she was applying the medicine on her wounds, Rachel suddenly heard Eva''s voice


    rattling in fear. A little whileter, she then came back and said, "Miss, Miss! Something bad is going to


    happen!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s happening? What''s wrong?" Rachel asked with her brows furrowed in confusion.


    Eva said anxiously, "I overheard Miss Nancy and a servant''s conversation. She... She wanted to


    secretly poison you!"


    Rachel was dumbfounded upon hearing what Eva had just heard. Still talking in panic, Eva added,


    "What should we do, Miss? What should we do?"


    "Don''t panic, Eva. Go to the butler''s room and find the spare key to the basement. Now, all we have to


    do is to sneak out of here," Rachel ordered calmly. Following her orders, Eva then immediately rushed


    to do what she was told.


    "Damn it!" Rachel could not help but curse in a hushed voice, with a cold light shing in her eyes.


    All her life, she did not expect that someone such as her so-called sister would evene up with such


    a vicious and savage way topletely destroy her life.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    "Oh, Rachel, you look quite rxed," Nancy said with a bit evil in her cold voice. "It seems that you


    have already predicted that you would not be able to escape from it today."


    "Nancy, I share the same surname as you. You are my family and I belong here. Do you really think


    that you would not be suspected if something happened to me? Do you really think that you could get


    out of this mess?" With a wary look at Nancy, Rachel couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "Ha ha. Of course I am aware of that. As long as you are poisoned, no one will say anything about the


    Yan Family. After all, no one will find you once you''re dumb from poisoning."


    All of a sudden, there was a chill in Rachel''s eyes, along with a rare feeling of anxiety in her heart.


    Obviously, there was no point inmunication with such a crazy woman at all.


    Then, two servants came down to them carrying a bowl of what was like dark medicine juice and


    walked towards Rachel with an obvious bad intention.


    "Bang! ¡ª¡ª¡±


    In a sh, there was a loud bang behind Nancy. There, the seemingly petite Eva dashed in with a stick


    in her hands and knocked the two servants aside. Anxiously she shouted, "Miss, run!"


    "Eva!" Rachel screamed as she came to her senses instantly. Stunned at what was happening, she


    then dashed towards Nancy and gave her a hard push.


    Afterwards, she grabbed Eva''s hand and ran away with her as fast as they could.


    "Ah! You fucking bitch! I will kill you!" Nancy fell to the ground. Pissed off, she then shouted at the


    useless servants, "Don''t just stand there! Go and chase her, losers!"


    Rachel was only a few steps away from the gate, but the voice behind her and Eva was getting closer


    and closer every second.


    Right at that moment, Rachel felt more anxious in her heart. As she was trying to think of a way on how


    to escape, Eva suddenly shook her hand off and pushed Rachel to the door. "Run, Miss! Run for your


    life! Don''t worry about me! Run as fast as you can!"


    At that point, Rachel was not able to do anything but look at the heroic Eva, a skinny young girl who ran


    back as she tried to stop those people from chasing her.


    As soon as they had the chance, the servants then kicked Eva to the ground and started beating her


    with their hands and feet, kicking and punching her body hard.


    Rachel''s eyes were filled with tears as she saw it happening. But there was nothing she could do but


    run out without looking back while she wiped the tears off her eyes.


    She knew that she could only save Eva after she ran away.


    Meanwhile, the puddles in the streets glistened after raining hard and Rachel ran as if she did not know


    where she was heading.


    She wore thin and dirty clothes, which attracted a lot of attention. But she did not care about what other


    people thought of her as she continued to run forward recklessly.


    "Mr. Ji, could you please tell us your n about the acquisition?"


    "Mr. Ji, I heard that the senior executives of the Ji Group have not been affected by the financial crisis


    this time. Is any of that true?"


    "Mr. Ji, when will you marry Miss Nancy?"


    Arge group of people in front were setting their eyes on the man in a dark grey suit. With a


    composed expression on his gentle and elegant face, he then answered the journalists'' questions one


    by one, except for thest one.


    However, someone from an unknown media repeated the question.


    Then, a hint of coldness shed across the corners of rk''s mouth. In fact, during that time, his


    assistant was about to stop the topic when he heard amotion among the crowd.


    Simultaneously, a clear and confirmed voice came through. "I am his fiancee."


    Everyone was stunned and excited at the same time upon hearing this. Eager to know more about it,


    all of them suddenly turned around to see whom the voice belonged to.

 Chapter 3 Ugly But Unique Birthmark

    Chapter 3 Ugly But Unique Birthmark


    It was a thin figure appearing in front of the dazed rk. With his dark eyes narrowed, he then spoke,


    "You..."


    "Please...Please help me,"


    Rachel whispered as her soft lips imprinted on rk''s.


    With her body trembling, Rachel kissed rk unskillfully as she was afraid that he would push her


    away any second.


    But rk suddenly felt something strange at the bottom of his heart. He acted on it, reaching out his


    hand as he held her slender waist.


    Speechless, Rachel opened her eyes and saw rk''s deep-set eyes that shone as dark as the night


    sky. Meeting his eyes, she could not help but be at a loss for words.


    She soon panicked, andter loosened her grip on him. Seeing this, some of the reporters from the


    major media were shocked. Blushing, Rachel then imed, "I am rk''s lover, and the eldest daughter


    of the Yan Family, Rachel Yan."


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    Excited to hear such groundbreaking news, the reporters took photos of Rachel and rk nonstop.


    Upon seeing how the media were acting, Rachel already knew that this would be the headline of all the


    major media tomorrow.


    She finally felt relieved as she believed that Eva would be saved soon, a glimmer of hope shinning in


    her eyes.


    However, she suddenly felt a cold gaze being thrown at her.


    "My lover?" ncing at Rachel, rk didn''t feel amused at all. "Since when did I have a fiancee? Why


    don''t I know anything about that?"


    Rachel had a sudden blush on her face. She then turned her eyes away as if she were shy and then


    said, "Butst time... That was actually my first time. So you should be responsible for me."


    As soon as she finished her words, Rachel wanted to kill herself in embarrassment. With her face


    turning red, she realized that she had ever considered virginity as a valuable thing. However, she had


    to do that in order to save Eva.


    After a moment of silence, rk nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right. I should be responsible


    for you."


    Rachel shot him a strange nce after hearing what he had just said, and asked, "Are you a virgin,


    too?"


    After all, she didn''t want to be responsible for any man.


    The assistant, who just stood beside them, immediately stared at her in horror. Giving off an


    overwhelmed expression, he could not believe what this strange woman asked just now.


    Blue veins suddenly came popping out of rk''s forehead. Clenching his teeth, he then whispered,


    "Shut up!"


    Without hesitation, Rachel immediately followed his order. All of a sudden, she felt a hand behind her.


    But before she could do anything and react to it, she had already fallen into rk''s arms.


    "You!" Tensed, Rachel watched him get closer and closer to her. As soon as there was only an inch


    space between them, rk tilted his head a little, and she felt him bit her hard on the left side of her


    neck.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, that hurts!" she cried out in pain and covered her neck, while she tried to push him away. "What


    are you doing?"


    Was he just a man with a strange hobby to suck others'' blood?


    rk suddenly licked his thin lips with a snicker and said, "This is your first wish. Don''t worry. There are


    two more."


    "What?" Rachel was stunned as she stared at the man''s delicate profile without understanding what he


    meant.


    "Your birthmark is so ugly, yet unique," rk said right before he turned around and left.


    Rachel watched as his slender figure disappeared in front of her. Under her breath, she couldn''t help


    but mumble, "He''s good-looking, but so weird."


    Following behind, the assistant was obviously shaken upon hearing this. Handing over the ointment to


    Rachel with a trembling hand, he wiped off the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Miss Yan, this is


    the medicine the doctor prescribed for you. Please take it."


    "Oh, thank you." Rachel looked at him with gratitude and then asked herself doubtfully, "But how did


    rk know that there is a birthmark on my left neck?"


    "Keep an eye on her and don''t let anything happen to her," rk ordered a bodyguard beside him.


    "Roger that, sir."


    Lowering his head, rk subconsciously touched the awful scar on his wrist. He muttered coldly to


    himself, "It''s you."


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the night, the Yan Family''s house was still brightly lit.


    "Go beat her hard! She deserves that!" "Bitch! How dare you go against Miss Nancy!" "How many lives


    have you got? You really want to die, huh!"


    The servants shouted as they swung the whip furiously at the dying Eva.


    "Slow down. Don''t beat her to death just yet. I think she could still be useful to me," Nancy said in a


    heartless tone as she drank her coffee gracefully.


    "Yes, Miss Nancy."


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, a gentle voice echoed, and Rachel rushed to them in a fast speed and pped away the


    whip.


    "Rachel, how dare you show your face in front of me? Catch her!" Stunned, Nancy then smashed the


    cup on the ground and stared at Rachel with a killing intent.


    "Catch me, really?" Rachel sneered, "If you want to catch me, then you''ll have to ask for rk''s


    permission!"


    Astonished to hear such audacity, Nancy could only ask with a frown, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Haven''t you heard? I''m going to be rk''s wife. He said he wants to marry me because of what he did


    to me that day." With a malicious look on her face, Rachel ryed the message word by word. "So


    don''t you darey a finger on me. Do you think that rk will easily let go of the woman who tried to


    give him philters and catch his fiancee?"


    "Rachel Yan!" Furious, Nancy then screamed out loud, "You damn bitch! I''m gonna kill you!"


    "What are you all doing here sote at night?" Suddenly, Teresa appeared at the door. ncing at


    Rachel coldly, she asked, "Shouldn''t you be locked in the basement? Why did youe out without my


    permission?"


    "Mom, Rachel went to ask rk to marry her. What should I do now? I should be his fiancee!" Nancy


    shouted and cried after seeing Teresa.


    Teresa was obviously stunned at first, but frowned afterwards. With a hint of disgust and coldness


    shing in her eyes, she then asked, "Did you really do it?"


    "Mom, I had no choice. They hit Eva so hard. If I don''t save her, then she will eventually die..."


    "Eva is one of the servants of the Yan Family, which makes her life our property. If shemitted a


    mistake, then she should be punished for it. It will never be a problem even if she were mercilessly


    beaten to death," Teresa interrupted Rachel coldly. Then she continued harshly, "Look at you! Have you


    ever treated us as your family? Now, you even want your sister''s man! How ungrateful of you!"


    Rachel stared at her in disbelief. Then, with pain engulfing her heart, she spoke, "Mom, am I such a


    bad woman in your eyes? I feel deep gratitude to the Yan Family ever since I was a child. Moreover, I


    have neverined about anything. But no matter how hard I tried, you don''t ever believe me!"


    Teresa, however, just sneered and replied, "That''s because you are not a child of this family, and your


    background is disgusting."


    "Mom..." Surprised, Rachel opened her mouth, but no other words came out of it as she did not know


    what to say next.


    "Now get out of my sight! Get on your knees until the rain stops. Otherwise, I''ll throw this lowly servant


    out," Teresa said coldly and then left.


    On the other hand, Nancy snorted venomously and proudly, as she followed suit.


    Meanwhile, the rain poured heavily outside, just as the sky was almost lighting up. However, the rain


    was not getting any lighter at all.

 Chapter 4 You Didnt Believe Me Try Me

    Chapter 4 You Didn''t Believe Me Try Me


    Rachel knelt at the main door of the Yan Family without hesitation. Her back did not bent at all.


    A low-key but fancy business SUV stopped not far away. When the window rolled down, a handsome


    face was shown.


    There was a trace of coldness in the man''s eyes.


    The assistant who had returned soon came back with an umbre and reported, "Mr. Ji, Miss Rachel


    was punished to kneel down by Mrs. Teresa."


    With a frown that was almost unnoticeable, rk sneered, "So she knelt down as being told?"


    The assistant didn''t respond. rk nodded his head slightly and said in a cold tone, "If she does not fell


    ashamed, just let her do it."


    She was very different from the quick-tempered and daring girl in his memory. If it was not the


    birthmark, he even began to doubt if his assistant had found the wrong person again this time.


    The assistant nodded. But seeing that rk had no intention of leaving even though he said so, he was


    not sure what rk meant.


    "Mr. Ji, aren''t we leaving?"


    "No." ncing at her straight back, rk took out a stack of files. "It''s a nice view here, and I want to


    work here."


    His assistant was stunned. He looked out of the window and found it was raining cats and dogs. He


    didn''t understand why rk said the view was good.


    Standing in front of the French window on the second floor, Nancy stared at Rachel in a rxed


    posture, her eyes filled with pride and pleasure.


    "Bitch, how dare you take my man?" She slowly curled her hair, while her big eyes began to roll


    mischievously, with malice and darkness deep in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she called out her trusted servant''s name. The servant came and bowed her head


    respectfully, "Miss."


    Nancy answered casually as she fiddled with the end of her hair, "I''m a little bored today. Go to give my


    friends a call and ask them toe to have afternoon tea with me."


    "Ah, no. I change my mind." Nancy padded her forehead with her hand, her bright red lips pouted, and


    there was a sh of joy in her eyes. "Let theme as soon as they get up. Tell them there is a good


    show at my ce."


    The servant immediately understood what she meant. With a cunning smile on her face, she said,


    "Don''t worry, Miss Nancy. I am do it immediately."


    Her whole body waspletely wet by the rain as Rachel was kneeling on the hard ground for quite a


    long time. She also felt dizzy.


    Suddenly, she heard some cars parking at the gate of the Yan Family, followed by the chuckles of some


    women.


    "I don''t know why Nancy asked us toe here hurriedly. I have an appointment of manicure," a sweet


    voice in discontent came through.


    "Yes, I haven''t slept well enough, but we have to obey Miss Nancy''s orders. Eh, who is that? Why is


    she kneeling in such a ce?"


    They stopped talking all of a sudden. A woman found out and screamed, "Isn''t that Miss Rachel?"


    The others were stunned for a moment, and then they saw clearly that it was Rachel who was kneeling


    on the ground awkwardly. Surprised, they sneered at her and gloated.


    "Oh, I thought some wild dog was standing in the way. It turns out to be the famous Miss Rachel of the


    Yan family," a mocking voice rang out. A sweet looking woman slowly walked up to Rachel, staring at


    her with disdain, and said, "As the saying goes, dogs are no biters. Why don''t you even know this rule?


    Do you want to grovel to us?"


    Without saying anything, Rachel looked up at her coldly.


    The woman in front of her was Nancy''s best friend, Vivian Qiao, and they often bullied her together.


    However......


    With a slight smile of irony at the corners of her mouth, Rachel directly ignored the jealousy and


    unwillingness of Vivian. She chose to say nothing.


    Seeing that, the rest of the women could not help butugh at her, "Vivian, it seems that she doesn''t


    take you seriously at all. Don''t you think it''s a bit embarrassing to say that..."


    After hearing her, Vivian changed the expression on her face at once, and her sweet face was filled


    with anger. "Rachel, how dare you ignore me!"


    She stared at Rachel''s beautiful face with jealousy, and an evil idea shed in her mind.


    A voice came to her ears, and Rachel subconsciously turned her head to avoid the attacking to


    her face, and urately grabbed the evil hand of Vivian.


    "Anne, we are in the Yan family. No matter what happened, I''m still the daughter of the Yan family.


    Even if I cut your hand now, the Qiao Family dare not say anything. Try me now?"


    Rachel stared at her coldly. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong with Vivian''s hand. She rudely


    opened the gap between her fingers, and then furiously threw the woman to the ground.


    Rachel raised her hand and pped Vivian in the face.


    Her eyes were as cold as ice and she sneered, "You''re such a bitch! A de is hidden between your


    fingers. You are so vicious! I''m going to teach you a lesson today. Then you will know who I am!"


    Vivian screamed in disbelief, covering her face with her hands. She was tripped and fell to the ground,


    with mud all over her body. However, Rachel was still pping her hard on her face like a crazy woman


    and her face soon became swollen.


    The women around them had never seen such a scene before. They were so scared that they stepped


    back, for fear of being taught a lesson by Rachel.


    Although they always said something sarcastic to Rachel with Nancy and were also jealous of her


    beauty and temperament, they didn''t do anything serious.


    After all, their families couldpare with the Yan family.


    No one knew what had happened to Vivian today, and it was such a sinister method. No wonder


    Rachel would fly into a rage!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Stop, stop! I was wrong. I am sorry! Please let me go! Don''t hit me any more... " While Vivian kept


    screaming, Rachel seemed not to hear them and expressionlessly grabbed her cor, beating her


    mercilessly.


    "I''ve told you that if you dare to provoke me again, I''ll beat you up whenever I see you, until I kill you."


    Rachel''s cold voice clearly went into Vivian''s ears word by word. Thetter stared at the woman in front


    of her with horror.


    "Are you crazy, Rachel? Stop it!"


    Nancy''s voice came through. The servants hurried forward and tried to separate them.


    However, before they could touch Rachel''s hand, she loosened her grip indifferently and threw her


    away like throwing a rag.


    "Nancy, remember to use your brain when you ask someone else to bully you next time." A disdainful


    and cold smile crossed Rachel''s face.

 Chapter 5 Whoever Dared to Hurt Her Was My Enemy

    Chapter 5 Whoever Dared to Hurt Her Was My Enemy


    Even though she was in such an embarrassing situation, she didn''t seem less beautiful than usual.


    Rachel was even so charming that people could not take their eyes off her for a moment.


    Nancy was so angry that she almost ground her teeth. She red at Rachel in fury, and then sneered


    on the sly. "If she can''t do anything to you, then let me give you a lesson on behalf of my mother!"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, she heard a beautiful but extremely cold voice from behind.


    "Who dares?"


    Several ck figures slowly walked over from the rain curtain. The assistant carefully held the umbre


    for rk, while thetter only took a slight nce at Vivian on the ground with a very cold look, as if he


    was looking at a dead person.


    "Hi, rk." Nancy was stunned for a moment, and then a hint of surprise shed across her face. "Why


    are you here? Are you here for me?"


    But rk walked gracefully to Rachel who was still kneeling on the ground and stopped in front of her.


    He nced around with his deep and cold eyes and said, "If anyone dares toy a finger on the person


    of the Ji family, she is the enemy of the whole Ji Group."


    All the people present were stunned, especially Vivian, who was still lying on the ground. When she


    heard what he said, she looked as pale as a piece of paper and was frightened to retreat.


    "rk, what are you talking about?" Nancy forced a smile and said, "Are you ming me for treating


    my sister like that? Actually, we were just kidding. I was about to ask my mother to let her get up from


    the ground..."


    She paused at the sight of the repulsion deep in rk''s eyes. It was then that she realized whether he


    meant it or not.


    "How could you do this to me, rk? You, you''ve always been nice to me, haven''t you? You only keep


    me by your side as a woman. Why? Why do you treat me like this now?" Nancy couldn''t help but shed


    tears, and then pointed fiercely at Rachel, "Is it because this tramp climbed into your bed? You were


    forced to be responsible for her? It''s okay. I... "


    Impatient, rk interrupted Nancy. With a cold face, he said, "I don''t want to repeat what I''ve said. And


    you dare curse my fiancee again. Even it is you, Nancy, I won''t forgive you easily."


    Hearing his cold words, Nancy was stunned and stood rooted to the spot. In the end, she fled away


    covering her face with her hand as if she couldn''t bear the shame.


    The others were intimidated by the powerful and cold aura of rk and didn''t dare to look up at him.


    They all regretted agreeing to the appointment with Nancy today.


    If they had known earlier that Rachel would be the wife of rk, they would not have dared to


    disrespect her.


    "Go away! Out of my sight!"


    rk furrowed his eyebrows and cast a cold nce at them. Those frighteneddies immediately got


    into their cars and ran away.


    "Get up," rk ordered coolly.


    With her back to him, Rachel was still kneeling on the ground in silence, and had no intention of


    standing up.


    A hint of anger shed through his eyes. "Why didn''t I see you being so obedient and do whatever they


    ask you to do just now?"


    Somehow, he felt very ufortable when he saw her being bullied.


    Especially when he saw that Vivian was about to beat Rachel, his heart skipped a beat.


    Luckily, this woman''s performance made his eyes light up again.


    Rachel bit her lower lip, and her voice was a little weak. "Mr. Ji, I really appreciate your help before. But


    now it''s my personal affairs. If you don''t mind, please don''t interfere."


    Her soft but stubborn words surprised the assistant behind rk. He thought in his heart, ''What an


    ungrateful woman! She must have pissed off Mr. Ji.''


    But to his surprise, rk didn''t turn around and walk away angrily. His face stiffened, but he didn''t


    move. He pressed his lips and sneered at her, "Don''t be a hero."


    There was less and less rain on her head. Rachel looked up and found an umbre over her head.


    She was surprised. She looked at the direction of the umbre and saw the man''s delicate chin and


    indifferent lips.


    The slender man stood motionless next to the woman kneeling on the ground, silently holding the


    umbre for her.


    This scene was sorrow but warm, which made people witnessing this feel the warmth of protection.


    Nancy stared angrily at the scene outside the window until she heard the footstepsing from


    outside. She turned around and sobbed to Teresa, "Mom, why would rk marry that bitch? How is


    that possible? I should be his wife and the daughter-inw of the Ji Family!"


    Teresa looked out of the window following Nancy''s eyes, frowned and scolded, "Look at yourself. Clean


    yourself up quickly. Do you still want to take rk back with this look?"


    Stunned, Nancy looked at her mother and asked, "Mom, you mean I still have a chance to marry him?"


    Teresa lifted the corner of her mouth, saying in a cold voice, "She won''t marry him unless it''s allowed


    by her parents. Now I can make her kneel outside only because of a servant, let alone other things."


    The daughter of the man she hated most did not deserve to live a happy life, so Rachel could only live


    in pain for the rest of her life.


    The rain gradually stopped.


    Rachel''s body trembled in an instant. rk could even hear her breath be more and more heavy.


    He frowned and nced at her pale face and the strange red color on her face. He immediately


    understood what was wrong with her.


    "If you kneel down for another quarter of an hour, you will pass out because of fever. Are you sure you


    still don''t want to stand up?" rk asked in an indifferent voice.


    "The rain hasn''t stopped," Rachel replied stubbornly. Her voice was obviously feeble.


    "Damn it!" rk cursed in a low voice. Then he walked up to her and tried to pull her up. "When are


    you going to stop? Get up!"


    Rachel had been kneeling in the rain for a whole day and night. She was unconscious, but she still


    knelt on the ground and repeated her words over and over again, "The rain has not stopped."


    A trace of anger and coldness shed across rk''s eyes. He thought to himself, ''What on earth does


    this woman want?''


    The door was slowly opened from inside.


    A servant of Teresa walked up to them immediately and respectfully bowed to rk. Then, he put on a


    false smile and said to Rachel, "Miss Rachel, Mrs. Teresa said the rain has stopped and you don''t have


    to kneel anymore. Since you have realized your fault, it''s better you get up and go back to your room to


    have a rest. Otherwise, people may think that we treat you badly."


    The servant gave Rachel a cold look, signaling her not to tell rk the truth.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6 Gave Eva Back to Me

    Chapter 6 Gave Eva Back to Me


    Not in the mood to argue with her, Rachel slowly stood up and said coldly, "Carol, please tell my mother


    not to forget what she has said before."


    Hearing that, Carol was stunned for a while. A hint of confusion and disdain shed across her eyes.


    She asked, "Miss Rachel, do you want to say that it wasn''t your fault, but Mrs. Teresa..."


    "Give Eva back to me!"


    With an impatient voice, Rachel interrupted Carol. Passing at her, Rachel looked straight to the French


    window on the second floor, "Tell mom, I''m waiting here with my future husband, rk Ji."


    The man who was called out by Rachel raised his eyebrows and wondered, ''Now she needs me


    again?''


    Carol''s face darkened immediately, but she didn''t dare to show it off in front of rk. She curled her


    lips and replied coldly, "I don''t know what to do about it. Please wait for me to inform Mrs. Teresa."


    A flicker of coldness shed in Rachel''s eyes, but the corners of her mouth curved up slightly. "Yes, I


    can wait, but Carol knows that Mr. Ji is busy, he can''t wait. Do you understand?"


    The threat in her words made Carol stop for a moment while thetter turned around. After that, she


    seemed to walk much faster than before.


    "It''s very clear that you take advantage of me whenever you can." The corner of rk''s mouth was


    slightly lifted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rachel''s figure approached him.


    Subconsciously, he reached out his hands and held her in his arms. It was obvious that Rachel couldn''t


    support herself anymore.


    "You have always been very stubborn since childhood." rk slightly frowned, but there was a hint of


    love in his eyes that he did not notice. He then easily lifted her up and walked towards the car


    expressionlessly.


    He said to his assistant before he left, "Take the person she wants back and tell them it''s my order."


    The assistant took his order and waited there.


    "Why did mother let that humble servant off? Do we have to be afraid of that bitch now?" Nancy could


    not help but to ask. She bit her lower lip angrily.


    She was already pissed off by what rk said today. And now her mother even release Eva, which


    made her much angrier.


    After learning that, she was so angry that she kept smashing and breaking things in the room, and she


    even didn''t notice that Teresa''s face had been darkened.


    "Nancy, what are you doing?" Teresa scolded her coldly. Then she asked the servants to stop Nancy


    and looked at her with a cold face. "Is this the right way you talk to me?"


    "Mom, I didn''t mean that. I just..." Nancy was terrified all of a sudden. She cover her face with both


    hands and started to cry again. "Mom, I''m your daughter. Who does Rachel think she is? Why should


    we listen to her! Her bitchy mother stole your beloved man. Do you want to see her steal your


    daughter''s man away?"


    Taking a deep breath, Teresa tried to control her impulse not to p Nancy. She stared at her daughter


    with a cold face, stating, "Nancy, mind your words."


    Nancy was taken aback by her mother''s icy tone. She suddenly realized that she had blurted out what


    she shouldn''t have said, and held the corner of her clothes nervously, exining, "Mom, I didn''t mean


    that..."


    Teresa gave her a cold nce, ordering, "Miss Nancy was too furious and began to talk nonsense.


    From now on, she is grounded. No one is allowed to let her out without my permission."


    "Yes, madam." The servants bowed respectfully and did as Teresa said.


    "Mom..."


    Teresa closed the door coldly and affirmatively before she walked ahead with a livid face.


    "Madam, Mr. Ji''s man took Eva away," Carol said in a low voice after she saw Teresa.


    "Hum," Teresaughed scornfully. "I have underestimated Rachel. No wonder she is the daughter of


    that bitch. It seems that it is a mistake that I was too kind not to get rid of her back then."


    She looked straight ahead with her weird eyes, while making ns in her heart.


    Rachel tossed and turned in bed after she woke up.


    Her head was in terrible pain.


    Staring at the strange ceiling, she was in a daze for a moment. But just in a moment, she turned over


    and sat up. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where am I? Where is Eva?"


    Only then did she find her throat extremely dry and unpleasant. She frowned unconsciously and


    wanted to jump out of bed.


    She was upset and thought to herself, ''Is Eva still in the Yan Family?''


    "Ahhh -" a sharp scream came. In the meantime, Rachel, who was limp, fell straight forward.


    She closed her eyes desperately. However, the expected pain did note at all. On the contrary, she


    was held by a pair of strong arms.


    "Rachel, don''t you ever know what is being obedient?"


    rk said in a deep and angry voice. As soon as she opened her eyes, Rachel found his exquisite face


    started to be darkened.


    "I..." With her eyes blinking, Rachel was unable to think how to answer his question.


    A hint of annoyance shed through his eyes, but soon rk ground his teeth and growled, "Get up!


    Now!"


    Only then did Rachel realize that she was the one who had just put him under her body.


    She flushed a little and immediately tried to stand up in a hurry. However, the more she wanted to


    stand up, the more weak she became.


    When she tried once again, her lips fell straight on rk''s lips.


    "Mr. rk, the medicine of that miss......"


    The servant who had entered the door was shocked to see rk and Rachel embrace together. It


    seemed that they were kissing?


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. rk, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disturb you two. I''m leaving now..." the servant said in a panic


    voice.


    As the door was closed, Rachel finally rolled down from the man with herst strength.


    She touched her lips miserably and thought, ''Well, now my exnation is useless.''


    "Are you so hungry for sex with me?" rk tidied up his suit gracefully and added casually, "You will be


    Mrs. Ji soon. Then you can do whatever you want to me."


    "I am hungry for sex with you?" Rachel repeated, eyes wide open in disbelief, Then she pointed at his


    nose and said coldly, "Mr. Ji, being too narcissistic is a kind of illness. You need to see a doctor."


    Caressing his wet lips, rk muttered, "What a pity. The servant saw you take the initiative to kiss me.


    How are you going to exin that?"


    With a sudden blush on her face, Rachel could not utter a word.


    Seeing Rachel''s face, a smile shed across rk''s face, and his mood lightened.

 Chapter 7 I Didnt Do Anything Inappropriately. I Just Feed My Wife

    Chapter 7 I Didn''t Do Anything Inappropriately. I Just Feed My Wife


    "The person you want to meet is in the next room." rk became emotionless once again, and


    reminded, "You''ve been in aa for three days."


    "Three days?" Rachel shouted in surprise and then felt dizzy.


    No wonder she felt weak all over her body just now and did not have any strength.


    It turned out that she hadn''t eaten or drunk for three days.


    "You don''t have to do this kind of thing next time. Just give me a word and I''ll solve it." Before he left,


    rk nced at her injured knee and then left without looking back.


    Stunned by his words, Rachel wondered why Mr. Ji seemed to know her so well from the very


    beginning? Did he know her before?


    Rachel frowned. When she was still lost in her thought, she heard a voice of surprise from the door.


    "My miss, you are finally awake."


    A petite figure hobbled towards her, her eyes misted with tears. "It''s so good that you are find, Miss


    Rachel. Do you know you almost scared me to death?"


    With tears of joy, Eva looked at Rachel excitedly.


    "Eva, you..." Rachel was also surprised to see Eva. However, when she saw the wounds all over her


    body, her heart ached and her eyes turned red. She said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well."


    "Miss, what are you talking about? It doesn''t hurt at all, really." Eva looked at Rachel with a tearful


    smile, added, "I know that because of me, you knelt down in the rain for so long. That was why you


    have been so sick. Miss Rachel, it is Eva that drag you down."


    Rachel shook her head and gently held Eva''s scarred hand. "Eva, we are like sisters. I can assure you


    that nobody can bully us from now on."


    Eva was so touched that she nodded her head immediately. Then she asked with hesitation as if she


    had thought of something, "Miss, are you really going to marry Mr. Ji?"


    With a hint of embarrassment shing in her eyes, Rachel was slightly stunned and asked in reply,


    "Why do you ask this question?"


    "Mr. Ji is an excellent man, but I really hope that you can be happy and marry the one you love." Eva


    looked at her earnestly, as if she had made up her mind. Then, she said slowly but firmly, "Miss Rachel,


    there is something I have to tell you now..."


    The smile at the corners of Rachel''s mouth gradually faded away after she saw Eva''s serious


    expression. While she was wondering what was going on, Rachel heard Eva say angrily, "Miss Rachel,


    your parents were killed by the Yan Family!"


    "Mr. rk, Miss Rachel hasn''t eaten anything yet," the Butler reported to rk in a low voice, his face


    grim.


    Hearing that, rk stopped writing. He frowned and asked coldly, "What happened?"


    The Butler answered more cautiously, "Well...... We don''t know the reason. We have changed several


    dishes, but she didn''t eat anything and even locked the door from inside."


    "Damn it!" A dash of annoyance shed through his eyes. After thinking for a while, rk stood up and


    asked coldly, "What is this woman going to do this time?"


    When she heard the door open behind her, Rachel who was standing by the window said coldly, "Get


    out!"


    "Get out? rk whispered to her ears. Then, he carried Rachel without asking her permission and


    walked towards the bed, making her feel dizzy.


    "rk, put me down! What are you doing?!" When she came to her senses, Rachel couldn''t help but


    struggle angrily and anxiously.


    Indeed, rk stopped walking ahead. He slightly turned his eyes and nced at her indifferently.


    "Since my wife doesn''t want to eat food and medicine by herself, I have to do it for her."


    When Rachel heard him putting forth his words in a strange cold tone, she was stunned and panicked.


    She asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Again, rk took her in his arms and walked towards the bed. "Nothing. I am not going to do anything


    inappropriately. I''m gonna feed my wife," he answered casually.


    After saying that, he added with a deep and ambiguous voice, "Mouth to mouth."


    "You!" Rachel stared at rk''s shining side face in astonishment, her eyes and mouth wide open.


    "I''ll eat it. Let me do it on my own!" In the end, Rachel drooped her head in frustration and red at


    him. Then she took the spoon and ate a mouthful of food, as if this was the only way to vent her anger.


    The smile on rk''s face had not kept for one second before it was altered by shock.


    "You..." He frowned in an instant.


    The crystal clear tears, like broken pearls, fell one by one down Rachel''s cheek as if they were


    worthless. However, it seemed that she did not know that. She was just mechanically and silently


    eating the food in her bowl.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A feeling of difort seized rk. It seemed that he had never seen her cry in any asion until


    now.


    ''Am I going too far?'' rk asked himself in his heart.


    An uneasiness shed across rk dark eyes. When he was about to say something to stop her, he


    heard her blurred voice, "rk, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Before he could answer, she smiled. But there was a trace of sadness in her smile. The she continued,


    "I''m afraid I am the only person in this world who considers her enemies as the one who saved her."


    Biting his lips, rk seemed to have guessed what was going on. He said tly, "It seems that you


    have already known the truth."


    Stunned, Rachel stared at him. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    "If I were you, I would make them pay for it thousands of times," rk said in a cold tone, but his tone


    softened after that. "You should not stop eating and drinking and let those people live happily. It is a


    punishment to yourself and they haven''t lost anything."


    He let his eyes settle upon her beautiful face. Somehow, he reached out his hand and wiped off the


    tears hanging from the corner of Rachel''s eyes. He licked this hand with his tongue and casually


    twisted his lips. "I sense a strong hatred."


    rk acted in an elegant and bewitching manner, as if he was an immortal from the heaven.


    Rachel''s heart seemed to be hit hard by something and started to beat violently. Her face blushed as


    well.


    She didn''t know when rk left the room. She stood still, speechless for quite a long time.


    It was a morning after a week. The sun was shining brightly, showing the good weather of the day.


    "Miss Rachel, get up for breakfast," Eva''s gentle voice came from outside. After a while, Eva did not


    hear any replies. She couldn''t help knocking on the door and pushing it open. "Miss Rachel?"


    There was no one in the room.


    "What? Is she out?" Eva mumbled to herself, totally confused. Then she turned around and went


    downstairs to look for Rachel.


    Right then, the person she wanted to find appeared at the gate of the Yan Family''s vi.


    "It''s me," Rachel said casually on the interphone.

 Chapter 8 You Didnt Deserve It

    Chapter 8 You Didn''t Deserve It


    Soon, the door of the Yan family was slowly opened from inside.


    "Miss Rachel, you are back." The servants looked at her with surprise and fear, but not with the


    contempt she could always saw previously.


    Rachel went straight to the room on the second floor without looking sideways. She was here today to


    pack up her things and to deal with something. She had thought things through, so she just came to


    draw a clear line between them.


    "Rachel, you''re finally back. Why are you so thoughtless? Why don''t you tell me that you''re going out?


    Do you want to make me worry about you?"


    When Rachel''s adoptive father, Anthony Yan, heard that she came back, he rushed over unhurriedly,


    and said something touching, as if he was really worried about her whereabouts.


    In the past, she always felt grateful for such petty kindness, but now she only felt his words useless and


    disgusting.


    She replied concisely, "Come back and pack up."


    There was no expression on Rachel''s face. She didn''t even look up at him.


    A bad foreboding took over Anthony Yan.


    There was a slight doubt in his eyes, but he did not show it on his face. He pretended to be concerned


    and asked, "Why are you packing up, daughter?"


    With a slight pause, Rachel cast a cold nce at him. Anthony Yan could not understand the


    expression in her eyes.


    "What am I doing? Huh, of course I want to leave the Yan family," Rachel said in a cold voice.


    Anthony was shocked to hear that, and he asked in a high-pitched voice, "What? You want to leave


    your family. But why?"


    He looked around randomly and was shocked by what Rachel said and did not know how to response.


    Actually, Rachel didn''t inform the Yan Family in advance about hering back today, because she


    wanted to take advantage of the opportunity that Teresa and Nancy was not at home.


    She nned to pack up her luggage and leave straight away. She didn''t want to cause any


    unnecessary conflict and alert the enemy.


    "Errrrr. What are you talking about, Rachel? Are you still ming your mother for being too strict with


    you that day? Father has already criticized her about what she had done. She also knows that she


    shouldn''t punish you severely that day, but she did it for your own good. Don''t leave now. Let''s wait for


    your mother toe back, okay?"


    In order to calm Rachel down and order the servant to inform Teresa, Anthony Yan said something nice


    to her.


    "Father? Mother?" Rachel repeated these two words coldly and slowly.


    She suddenly cast a cold nce at Anthony and said word by word, "Did I have?"


    "Rachel..."


    Before Anthony Yan finished, Rachel interrupted and said, "My parents died long ago. I am an orphan.


    Mr. Yan, do you forget that?" With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Rachel turned around and said


    indifferently, "Besides, you don''t deserve to be my parents either."


    "Rachel, what do you mean?" For a moment, Anthony''s face turned livid with rage by Rachel''sst


    words.


    "I mean it literally." The woman with a frosty face said coldly, "Mr. Yan, I will tell you clearly now, and


    please tell your wife, from now on, I am no longer the eldest daughter of the Yan family, nor your


    adopted daughter, I am just myself."


    "If you still don''t understand my words," said Rachel as she turned around and looked directly into


    Anthony Yan''s shocked eyes. Then she continued, "I mean I''m going to cut off all rtions with you,


    just like what I mean literally."


    "You want to end everything so easily? You are dreaming!"


    The cold and emotionless voice of Teresa came out from the door. She and Nancy who was very angry


    appeared at the same time. They were looking at Rachel with disgust in their eyes.


    "Rachel, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are bing very bad-tempered. Do you forget the


    basic moral integrity?" Teresa asked with an expressionless face.


    Throwing her clothes onto the bed, Rachel sat downzily and nced at Teresa indifferently. "Mrs.


    Yan, you are going too far. After all, you''ve never taught me basic moral integrity, haven''t you?"


    The sarcasm on Rachel''s face made Teresa upset. Rachel''s behavior now looked exactly like her birth


    mother, which made Teresa much angrier.


    Teresa''s eyes narrowed slightly and examined Rachel up and down. She felt that Rachel seemed to be


    very different today.


    "Good." Even though she was extremely angry, Teresa burst intoughter. She squinted coldly at


    Rachel''s face, which was very simr to her birth mother''s face, saying, "It''s not impossible that you


    want to leave the Yan family, but..."


    She paused before she continued to say with a grim voice, "You have to repay us for raising you up all


    these years. In ancient times, there was a person who cut the flesh to pay back to his mother. Today,


    you, Rachel, should also do something to repay us."


    "Mom! How can you let her off so easily!" Standing aside, Nancy pulled Teresa''s clothes nervously.


    Staring at Rachel with resentment, she wanted to cut her in the face.


    "What? You don''t dare?" Seeing that Rachel was in silence, Teresaughed scornfully and said, "Then


    you have no right to say that you want to cut off all rtions with the Yan family. You''d better stay at


    home to be the ''Miss Rachel''."


    Then she turned around and was about to leave, her face wearing a smug smile.


    However, Rachel suddenly spoke in a low voice full of puzzlement, "Teresa, before I didn''t understand


    that why you hated a person so much that you wanted his family to be ruined and live in pain forever?"


    "But now I seem to understand." The puzzlement in Rachel''s voice disappeared in an instant, and was


    reced by endless indifference. "Because you are a selfish woman from the very beginning."


    She slowly approached, with a cold light shing in her eyes. Then, she whispered in the ear of Teresa,


    "I will ept whatever conditions you have, as long as you say it."


    Realizing what had happened, Teresa stared at her with a cold smile and said with cruelty, "I


    underestimated you, Rachel Yan."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They looked at each other for a short time, and then they both quickly looked away.


    "Nancy, I remember you wereining about that your assistant is always for leave," Teresa said. A


    hint of treacherous look appeared in her slender and charming eyes. "Would you mind letting your


    sister be your assistant from now on?"


    "She?" Nancy snorted contemptuously and was extremely reluctant to do so.


    But as soon as she caught the glimpse of Teresa, she was stunned but soon understood.


    The annoyance in her eyes now was reced by a burst of giggles. She said in a joyful tone, "Well, it''s


    all up to my sister."


    After casting a cold nce at Rachel, Teresa replied, "Yes?"


    A cold smile crept on Rachel''s lips and her eyes were as cold as ice. She said, "Whatever. I can do it,


    but only this one."


    She had no time to waste with them.


    "Well, you can do it well first." Nancy said sarcastically, but there was a sneer in her heart. She knew


    why her mother let her deal with Nancy.

 Chapter 9 I Would Break Your Hand If This Thing Happened Again

    Chapter 9 I Would Break Your Hand If This Thing Happened Again


    "Let''s go, my dear sister," Nancy said in a sardonic tone as She walked towards the door in her


    stilettos.


    Hiding the coldness in his eyes, Rachel frowned and said, "Now?"


    "When do you think? Do I have to ask the director to wait for me before I go to the set?" Nancy cast a


    sideways nce at her. "Who do you think you are? You are just my temporary assistant now. Do as I


    tell you to do!"


    Nancy stopped speaking and mmed a piece of paper on Rachel''s chest. Then she said arrogantly,


    "This is my schedule for the next few days. Don''t get anything wrong. Otherwise...... Well, don''t ever


    think about leaving the Yan family."


    Once Nancy finished talking, Rachel rudely shoved away her hands and flung them aside. Coldly


    looking at Nancy who was instantly infuriated, Rachel said, "It''s no problem for me to work for you, but


    don''t ever touch me. I''ll break your hand if this happens again. Do you understand?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not have to be nice to the kid of her enemies from the moment she knew the truth.


    "You!" Pissed off, Nancy pointed at Rachel ferociously, but thetter totally ignored her. Rachel pped


    her hand away and walked forward.


    "You damned bitch! Let''s wait and see!" staring at Rachel''s back fiercely, Nancy swore angrily in a


    voice that could only be heard by herself.


    "Go there by yourself. There are no empty seats in my car," Nancy stated coldly. Then she ordered the


    driver to leave, leaving Rachel standing alone.


    At the sight of the mud the car was throwing up, Rachel somehow felt funny.


    Nancy was such a fool! Her means had been so childish and ridiculous since childhood.


    "Miss Rachel."


    A ck car stopped beside Rachel. A tall and slim figure got out of the car and opened the back door


    for her quickly and respectfully.


    "This is..." Rachel felt familiar with his face. She seemed to have saw the man with rk before.


    The assistant replied with a smile, "Miss Rachel, Mr. rk asked me toe here and to follow your


    orders."


    Her eyes wide open, Rachel blurted out, "How did he know I''m here?"


    Did this man know everything about her well? Or did he install a small camera on her?


    The assistant smiled and said nothing. He still stood there respectfully and said, "Please get in the car,


    miss."


    Rachel blinked her eyes. It was not easy to get a taxi in the vi area here. If she didn''t get there on


    time, she couldn''t get to the ce Nancy designated in time. In this case, she would have a chance to


    curse her.


    "Thank you!" After thinking for a while, Rachel gave a friendly smile to rk''s assistant.


    The assistant was stunned by her bright smile, but he quickly looked away. He began to admire Mr.


    rk taste in choosing woman.


    Before, he met Rachel in some slightly abnormal asions all the time. Now when he looked at Rachel


    carefully, he was surprised to find that her was very pretty, one in a thousand.


    The assistant soon drove Rachel to her destination.


    "Miss Rachel, pleasee back home as soon as possible. Take care." The assistant bowed slightly,


    got on the car and left.


    Again, Rachel admired rk''s ability in managing his subordinates. She wanted many of these kinds of


    assistants, who never asked too many questions.


    She turned her eyes to the shabby office building in front of her.


    "Why does Nancy shoot a film in such a ce?" Rachel frowned and felt a bit uneasy.


    She checked the address on her phone carefully and found that it was here. Helplessly, she looked at


    the elevator again.


    How about sending a message to Eva?


    She wanted to let Eva know where she was, so that if something bad happened to her, she could rush


    over to save her.


    "What are you doing, Rachel? Why do you stop there? What time is it now? do you want Nancy to pick


    you up in person?"


    Standing in the elevator, Nancy''s another assistant ordered her arrogantly, "Come on in fast. Don''t


    waste time. The director is running out of patience."


    Rachel threw a cold nce at her. Thetter was startled by the indifference in her eyes and then


    restrained her anger.


    ''why is she so different from before?'' the assistant thought to herself.


    When she met Rachel in the past, she had always been gentle and forgiving. She had never cared


    about how others treated her, especially for Nancy, and she would tolerate everything.


    But why did she look at her with that cold eyes just now?


    "Didn''t you say that we are in a hurry? Why don''t you press the elevator button?" Rachel asked


    casually all of a sudden.


    The assistant was taken aback and then responded submissively, "What? Oh, I see......"


    Standing in the same elevator with Rachel who had totally changed from herself before, the assistant


    even dared not breathe heavily.


    As soon as the door of the elevator opened, a sharp voice came over, "As my assistant, you are really


    considering yourself as someone important! You areter than me! Humph!" Nancy''s beautiful and


    gloomy face appeared in front of her and urged impatiently, "Send my lines to the director right now."


    After throwing a cold nce at Nancy, Rachel walked towards the director room without saying


    anything.


    There was a sh of slyness in Nancy''s eyes. Suddenly, she lifted the corners of her mouth and a


    sneer appeared on her face.


    The director room was on the other side of the hallway. The deeper Rachel walked in, the more


    suspicious she felt.


    The filming site was so quiet that even the shabby decorations on it looked a little odd.


    With a frown, Rachel stared at the front warily and slowed down her steps.


    "Director, are you in a good mood today? Are there any neers?" a man''s teasing voice came


    through the crack of the door not far away from her.


    Another voice full of excitement followed, "Ha ha. You are going to have a good time very soon......


    Nancy is ady of poor character, but she has a beautiful face. I guess her sister is a beautiful girl as


    well."


    "What? The oldest daughter of the Yan family? Why would she be willing toe here to take porn


    photos?" The voice was full of surprise, "She is from the Yan family."


    "Well, you reallyck in experience. What do you know? Well, these youngdies seem to be rich and


    to have a bright life. They actually live a worse life than we. It''smon for them to take some porn


    photos to make pocket money. It is quite often. You guys can ''appreciate'' Miss Rachel''s body. She


    must be very white and beautiful... "


    The men''s lewdughter came from the room, but they suddenly heard something knocked down


    outside the door.

 Chapter 10 Come to Save Me Quickly, Clark!

    Chapter 10 Come to Save Me Quickly, rk!


    "Who?" The director vigntly shouted and then gave a ruthless look to his subordinate. Then he said


    gently, "If the person outside is the oldest daughter of the Yan Family, knock her out and bring her in!"


    Expressionlessly, his subordinates were ready to run out, but the door was pushed open from the


    outside.


    "Hello, is this the director''s office?"


    A beautiful and unparalleled face suddenly appeared in front of these men. The director was also


    stunned, but in an instant he was ted.


    It seemed that she was the one they were talking about. She was exceedingly beautiful.


    "Hey, I''m the director. May I ask if your family name is Yan?" The director stood up with a big smile on


    his face, and shot a nce at his subordinates secretly to let them leave.


    "Well, here is the thing." Passing the script she held to the director, Rachel smiled and exined, "My


    sister is filming here and I''m here to apany her, and she asked me to give it to you."


    The director was stunned for a moment, but then took the script over with a smile. There was a hint of


    ill will in his eyes. "Well, Miss Rachel may not know that, but your sister, Nancy and I are old friends.


    There is a role in her y missing today, and I think you are perfectly matched. How about you help her


    finish the shooting?"


    A trace of hesitation shed across Rachel''s face. "Well, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to do that. I


    can''t act in movies. Besides, Ie here just to be a temporary assistant of my sister."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Huh, if you don''t sign the contract, it''s you who can make your


    sister''s guarantee. Then you have to pay us the liquidated damages. In fact, it''s not much, just several


    million. " The director grinned, with a hint of insidious expression on his face.


    Even though Rachel was pretending that she had known nothing, she couldn''t help but feel surprised


    when she heard a huge amount ofpensation.


    ''Damn it. How could the damned woman, Nancy, have signed such a high contract for me?


    She did not want me to escape from this trap, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    A hint of anger rose from the bottom of her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. There was only


    calmness left now.


    "Oh, that''s a huge amount of money." At that moment, a tinge of panic appeared on Rachel''s face.


    Then as if she had made up her mind, she said, "Okay. I don''t know if it will work or not, but I will try my


    best."


    The director was overjoyed. He stared at Rachel''s beautiful face with covetous eyes. She was such a


    beauty. She was still so attractive even when she furrowed her brows. He could not wait to see her


    beautiful body underneath the clothes.


    It seemed that he could certainly earn a lot of money out of her naked photos.


    However, he ignored the disgust and coldness shing across the woman''s eyes in front of him.


    "Excuse me, director, may I go to the fitting room?" Rachel asked in a soft voice, looking at the director


    directly into his eyes.


    The director nodded his head without hesitation. "Of course, of course. Miss Rachel, please go. I''ll


    have the clothes sent to youter."


    Rachel pretended to be shy and lowered her head, whispering, "Yes, director, you can''t let anyone else


    secretly watch me. I, I will be shy."


    The director took the opportunity to put his arm around Rachel''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I will


    protect you."


    Rachel turned around and walked towards the door. But on the way, she turned back at every step,


    which attracted the director. However, as soon as the door was closed, her face darkened.


    She grabbed a piece of tissue on the table and wiped her shoulder hard, at the ce that the lewd


    director had just touched.


    "Nancy Yan."


    With a coldugh, Rachel looked down at the contract on her hands with squinting eyes and tightened


    her fingers.


    It seemed that she was still too softhearted to that vicious woman.


    But now was not the time to think about it.


    Rachel took a deep breath and began to look for a way out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But there was only a vent in the small room, and the rest were all walls, without doors or windows.


    After ncing around, Rachel finally realized this fact. A hint of annoyance shed in her eyes.


    "Miss Rachel, have you changed your clothes?" Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door in


    a rude way and shouted, "Open the door! I''ve brought you the clothes!"


    "Please stuff it in through the crack of the door. I cannot open the door now," Rachel said in a


    pretentious shy voice, but the movement of her hands became more and more deft.


    All of a sudden, she saw the thing on the table. Her eyes shone as soon as she saw it. Yes!


    Hearing the footsteps outside the door faded away, Rachel also started to move.


    She pulled down a piece of cloth and put a chair under the vent. Then she stood on the chair and hung


    the broken cloth aside the vent.


    After doing that, she tiptoed to the door and shouted at the door in a heavy voice, "Hey, Miss Rachel


    has run away! Someonee here to help!"


    Then she quickly ran into the innermost spot of the fitting room. She hid herself agilely in a corner so


    that she could see what was happening outside without being seen by others.


    "What? Where is she? How did she run away?" Upon hearing the news, the director came with others.


    They stared at the empty room and were stunned.


    "What a bunch of losers! You can''t even confine a person!" The director got really mad and yelled, "Go


    to look for her right now!"


    "Cody, look there!" A sharp eyed man found the broken cloth in the vent and quickly pointed to the


    director, saying, "she must have escaped from there!"


    The director, Cody, narrowed his eyes and stared at IT for a while, and then a touch of cruelty shed


    through his eyes. "Damn it! How dare you y a trick on me? I will make your life a living hell if I catch


    you!"


    The sound of Cody''s curse gradually faded away, and Rachel''s hanging heart was a little rxed. But


    before she couldpletely rx herself, her cell phone rang from her bag.


    In the quiet room, the sound was like a death warrant, sharp and harsh.


    Rachel was about to press the shutdown button in a hurry, but finally she got through the phone in the


    middle of her panic.


    "Where are you?"


    The man''s low, pleasant voice came through the phone, sounding cool as usual.


    When she heard rk''s voice, Rachel''s eyes welled up with tears. She seemed to be able to release


    her panic and fright.


    "I..."


    Before Rachel could say something, a voice came through over her head, "Little beauty, you are here."


    With eyes wide open, Rachel was frightened.


    At thest moment before she was caught, Rachel exerted all her strength and roared, "rk,e to


    save me quickly!"


    The director trampled Rachel''s phone to pieces.


    His greasy face looked sinister and he sneered at Rachel who had been caught by him, stating, "No


    one wille to save you. Take off your clothes."

 Chapter 11 A Blessing in Disguise

    Chapter 11 A Blessing in Disguise


    Rachel shivered with fear and tried her best to calm down. She bit her lips and said with grievance,


    "Director, I came here to change my clothes just now because I was afraid that someone was peeping


    at me."


    "What the fuck are you talking about? I just heard you call for help. How can you exin that! Do you


    think I am a fool?" The director, Cody, rudely grabbed Rachel''s hair and dragged her out.


    Stunned and frightened, she felt like her scalp was being pulled off. She exined in a trembling voice,


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside. I heard you make so much noise that I thought you were going to


    kidnap me... "


    Cody stopped and looked at her doubtfully, "Really? Aren''t you going to y any other tricks?"


    Seeing the director hesitate, one person standing behind him reminded him, "Director, I don''t know if


    she has called someone for help just now. We should hurry up and take the pictures so as to avoid


    something bad from happening!"


    Hearing that, Cody finally came to his senses. He nodded and said, "Take her to the shooting studio!"


    Two workers held Rachel and took her directly to the shooting ce.


    Cody pointed at two female workers and urged impatiently, "One of you, change her clothes, and the


    other help her to wear make-ups. Hurry up!"


    The two females came forward and grabbed Rachel''s arms. Rachel was so anxious that tears were


    about to fall. She looked around casually to look for a chance to escape. Suddenly, her look stopped.


    On the table not far away, there was a transparent fruit te with various of nuts on it. These staff must


    have bought them in person when they were free to eat.


    "Director," Rachel said all of a sudden, "I...... If you want me to take a film, at least let me have


    something to eat, okay?"


    Cody was confused, thinking, ''What does this woman want to do?''


    Looking at her pure and innocent eyes, Cody''s heart softened and he wasn''t so angry anymore.


    Seeing that he was no longer upset, Rachel seized the chance and exined, "Director, I like to eat


    well before I go to work. Besides, you are asking me to act in a film. How can I be able to act with full


    energy if I am not full? "


    The director hesitated for a moment, but soon agreed, "Okay, go to eat something! I don''t think you


    dare to y any tricks with us while I am here! But time is pressing. Please finish the food as soon as


    possible. After you finish, we will start to film as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, yes!" Rachel nodded immediately and continually. She sat down at the table, grabbed the nuts


    and began to eat them. She seemed to be really hungry.


    Although Rachel ate very fast, she was still very elegant and beautiful. There was a look in the eyes of


    the director while thinking, ''She is indeed the daughter of the Yan family. She is so beautiful when she


    eats food. If she is naked, will she be more beautiful?''


    He was so obsessed with Rachel that he didn''t notice a hint of disgust shing through her eyes.


    Cody sat down beside her, and suddenly put his hand on her shoulder and gently rubbed it. His smile


    was creepy. "Take your time. Don''t rush. Only when you are full will you have the strength to work."


    All of a sudden, Rachel started to cough violently.


    Cody handed her a bottle of water at once. "I''ve told you not to be in a hurry. Drink some water first."


    Rachel pushed his hand away, trying to control the feeling of vomit in her heart, and said with a smile,


    "Thank you director, I''m full now. Please allow me to change my clothes."


    Cody wanted to rush over immediately to take off Rachel''s clothes, but unfortunately, there were too


    many people now. However, he could find a ce without anyone else after finishing the shooting to


    have sex with her.


    Thinking of this, he looked at her morescivious. He hurriedly said, "Okay, we''ll start right away! Get


    changed quickly!"


    After that, a female worker immediately put the clothes in Rachel''s hands.


    ncing at the thin clothes, Rachel''s heart froze. She was sure Cody was not going to do something


    good.


    But she just smiled lightly, pretending that nothing had happened. She stood up, took over the clothes


    from the female and began to take off her clothes in front of them.


    When she was about to unbutton the first button, someone beside her suddenly screamed in surprise,


    "What''s wrong with her face?"


    She felt that the skin on her face was itchy, almost to the extreme, but she tried hard not to scratch. Her


    skin was very fragile, and if she scratched, there would be scars.


    The director''s expression changed too. The beautiful face of the gorgeousdy in front of him had


    many red spots!


    Continued taking off her clothes, Rachel pretended that she knew nothing about it. Fortunately, she had


    prepared a vest and a safety pants inside before she came here.


    When she calmly took off her coat and only the vest and safety pants left, everyone was stunned!


    "Oh my God! What do these things on her body? It''s so ugly! They''re so thick! I''m gooseflesh all over!"


    Rachel looked down and found that almost all the ces on her body which could be seen with the


    naked eyes had red spots that were extremely itchy.


    She showed a look of panic, while praying secretly in her heart that trunk allergy could help her through


    the difficult situation!


    Cody pointed at Rachel with allergic spots all over her body and could not speak for a while!


    The photographer looked at the director with embarrassment. "Are we going to take the film or not? I


    don''t know what these things are on her body, but she is just like a monster. She is not beautiful at all,


    and even if we take a video of her, no one will want to see it... "


    The director came back to his senses and pointed at Rachel angrily, "What did you do just now? Why


    do you suddenly be like this?"


    Rachel exined with an innocent look, "I don''t know. I have been suffering from allergies since I was a


    child, and there will be rashes all over my body if I smell the rouge powder. Perhaps I have got allergy


    because I have stayed in the dressing room for a long time... "


    Cody had been drooling over her beauty, but she was turned into a ugly woman by the allergy. Hisst


    desire for her disappeared all of a sudden.


    "Forget it. You can leave now. I won''t allow you to perform in this movie anymore!" the director waved


    his hand helplessly and said.


    Hearing this, Rachel put on her clothes quickly and ran outside. But she ran into someone only after


    running for a few steps!


    Startled, she freed herself from the man''s embrace and looked up? That was rk Ji!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To her surprise, he was apanied by several armed bodyguards!


    rk looked down at her and asked incredibly, "You are..."


    "I am Rachel!" Rachel replied loudly and firmly.


    With a frown, rk asked in a low voice, "What happened to you?"


    "I..." At the thought of she was in such an ugly image in front of him, Rachel couldn''t help panicking and


    was unable to speak smoothly.


    Seeing her panic and thinking of the annoying male voice from the other side of the phone, rk


    couldn''t help but look at the group of people behind her. Anger was about to burn in his chest!


    "Who did this to her?" rk asked coldly.


    Seeing the men in ck behind him, these staff dared not to answer his question. Everyone was silent.


    There was no time for rk to waste. He gestured to the bodyguards, and all of a sudden, those tall


    men passed Rachel and ran towards the crowd!


    Before everyone could react, they were punched in the face. A few weak staff were knocked down by


    the bodyguards who were good at Taekwondo, lying on the ground, panting.


    Cody recognized rk and was scared to death. When he was about to exin, he was hit by a hard


    fist.


    Bang!


    Cody''s right eye became ck and swollen in an instant.


    Bang!


    The director whined and knelt directly, crying and begging, "Mr. Ji, I...... I was wrong. Please forgive


    me..."


    Nancy told him that the woman didn''t have a powerful background. She was just the so-called daughter


    of the Yan Family. That was why he dared to be so presumptuous. But now, rk was here. If he didn''t


    know what was going on, he would be foolish. It was obvious that he fell into the trap set by that


    woman!


    Looking at the people crawling on the ground, like a king looking down upon the world, rk asked


    calmly, "What did you do wrong?"


    Cody''s forehead was in a cold sweat as he felt the pressure. If he had offended rk, he wouldn''t have


    to stay in M city anymore.


    "I...... I have no idea that Miss Rachel is your woman. Otherwise, even if I were brave enough, I


    wouldn''t have let her to be acting in a porn movie... "

 Chapter 12 Why Did You Save Me

    Chapter 12 Why Did You Save Me


    Porn movie? Hearing this, fury was boiling in rk''s eyes.


    In an instant, the temperature of the room dropped sharply. The director, Cody, shivered with fear.


    When he was about to beg for mercy, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    rk used all his strength to kick Cody, so thetter was kicked two meters away. He felt so painful


    that he couldn''t help screaming, but he was also frightened to death. He didn''t even dare to take a


    deep breath!


    Then, rk asked in a cold voice, "Do you know who she is?"


    Cody raised his head in a hurry and took a look at who rk was talking about. Then he saw that rk


    was pointing at Rachel with his only good eye.


    Cody touched his aching chest and stammered, "She? Isn''t she the oldest daughter of the Yan family?"


    "No," rk said indifferently, "She will be my wife in the future."


    The news came like a thunderbolt to the director. The person he just offended turned out to be the


    future Mrs. Ji! Just now, he naively believed that Rachel was just the lover of rk.


    How could he dream of forcing the future Mrs. Ji to do that? The director''s neck shrank subconsciously.


    ''How many lives have I got?'' Cody asked himself silently. He assumed he was doomed. rk would


    definitely kill him since he wanted to force his wife to act in a porn movie.


    It was as easy as crushing an ant to kill a director as him, given rk''s strength.


    "Sorry. Mr. rk, I''m so sorry! But I swear, I have never hurt Mrs. Ji!" Cody hurriedly raised his hand


    and swore.


    rk sneered and asked, "If you didn''t hurt her, why did she end up like this?"


    "Errrrr. I don''t know." Cody almost burst into tears because of the cold expression on rk''s face.


    rk turned around to look at Rachel who had a rash all over her body and wanted to ask her with his


    eyes if the director was telling the truth. But he found that she couldn''t help but scratch her body.


    All of a sudden, rk''s heart ached for her. He left the director and walked quickly towards Rachel. In


    the meantime, he said to the bodyguards behind him, "You know what to do with them. There is no


    need to show any mercy!"


    "Yes, sir!" the bodyguards responded immediately. They waved their fists to beat the people at present


    half to death, and there was a painful groan in the room at once.


    Holding her little hand, rk led Rachel out. "I''m sorry. I was so angry that I wasted some time on


    those losers. I should have taken you to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    Rachel felt that her cold hand was wrapped by arge warm hand. A sudden fear took over her,


    thinking in her heart, ''Why does he help me? Does he fall in love with me?''


    She turned her head to look at him, only to meet his inquiring eyes.


    Rachel quickly averted his eyes from her, turned her head and exined in a low voice, "I''m just


    allergic to nuts. I won''t be killed in a short time."


    "You know you are allergic to nuts, but why did you eat them?" rk frowned.


    Rachel pretended to be light hearted and said, "They wanted to force me to act in the porn movie. At


    that time, there was no way for me to resist, so allergy to nuts was myst resort. Think about it and


    look at my ugly face. Who else would want to see me in that movie?"


    Realizing Rachel felt fortunate after what had happened to her, a dash of gloom shed through rk''s


    eyes. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t spare anyone who dared to hurt his wife.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    Rims of Rachel''s eyes turned red all of a sudden She thought he was tough enough, but now she only


    wanted to cry in his arms. She wanted to cry out all her fear and fright. If he hadn''t reached at the right


    time, she wouldn''t have known what would have happened to her today.


    She blinked her eyes to hold back her tears, saying from the bottom of her heart, "Thank you, rk!"


    Without saying anything, rk took out his phone and made a phone call. "Get the video of their


    surveince video and send it to the police station!" he ordered coldly.


    "Why do you help me?" Rachel asked cautiously.


    There was a glimmer of hope in her heart, but Rachel was not sure of his attitude.


    After pushing her into the car and returning to the driver''s seat, rk replied in a t voice, "It''s very


    simple. I saved you because you asked me for help."


    Looking at his indifferent expression, she was suddenly a little discouraged. Not reconciled, she asked


    again, "If other women ask you for help, will you spare no effort to save them?"


    rk turned to her and gave her a meaningful look. Then he answered seriously, "No, I won''t. But you


    are my life saver. The reason I helped you is just because you saved me when I was a child!"


    The tiny hope in Rachel''s heart was finally killed.


    It turned out that he saved her only in return. He had no other thoughts on her at all.


    Rachel kept silent all the way. It was an awkward moment in the car.


    Without saying a word, rk drove her to the hospital in a fast speed.


    After checking it, the doctor gave her a series of checkups and even put her in hospital for observation.


    After that, he took rk to the ward outside, and told him, "Your wife is allergic to nuts, and can''t be


    touched again in the future. It''s lucky that youe to the hospital in time, otherwise the


    consequences will be serious. As her husband, you should pay more attention to her and not allow her


    to eat any nuts in the future!"


    The word "wife" sounded especially pleasant in his ears. A touch of happiness shed through the


    indifferent eyes of rk.


    "Apart from allergy, is there any other injuries on her body?" rk turned around to take a look at the


    ward and asked the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head and replied, "No."


    It was a VIP ward, and the service was particrly considerate. The nurses were busy working in and


    out, and they had to do blood test, urine test and send the samples to theb.


    The injection was put on Rachel very quickly. The nurse who was giving the injection to her said to her


    with admiration, "Mrs. Rachel, your husband is really fond of you. You are allergic to nuts this time, but


    he actually consulted doctors about this. He is very patient, and he is a tall, rich and handsome man.


    You are such a happydy!"


    Her face blushed, Rachel felt shy and then thought of what rk said just now. She shook her head


    and said in a low voice, "You''re wrong. He''s not my husband."


    This sentence was heard by rk who just entered the door. He stopped for a while and frowned. His


    good mood was immediately swept away.


    When the nurse saw himing in, she stopped chatting with Rachel and left in a hurry after she


    finished her work.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Rachel''s face. Did he hear what the nurse just said?


    Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing.


    Seeing the care on her face, rk sighed in his heart. He walked to the bedside and sat down. "How


    do you feel?" he asked gently.


    "I''m much better. Thank you," Rachel said with a sweet smile.


    Rachel covered in a rash on her face. Her eyes were so bright that they looked like gemstones, which


    was really attractive. But rk came to his senses in a short while.


    "You don''t have to thank me," rk said, "But if you really want to thank me, why don''t you promise me


    one thing? I happen to have something to ask you for help."


    "What is it?" Rachel stared at him in surprise.


    A ray of light shed through rk''s eyes. But he pretended to be calm and replied, "When you get


    better,e to a party with me. I don''t have a femalepanion."


    "What?" Stunned, she asked, "To be yourpanion for a party?"


    rk nodded, "Yes, I haven''t found a femalepanion yet."


    With a weird look on her face, Rachel wondered whether a rich man like him would be short of a female


    companion?


    Sensing her suspicion, he cleared his throat and exined, "I had a femalepanion before, but she


    is on a business trip."


    Without the slightest hesitation in his eyes, Rachel nodded and said, "Okay, but, you have to tell me


    what I should do first, in case I embarrass you."


    A slice of smile shed across his eyes as rk replied casually, "Don''t worry. I believe you can do it


    well."


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears that rk trusted her.


    They had only known each other for a short time. How could he believe her?


    It seemed that everything he did was because she once saved him when he was a child, which left a


    very good impression on him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she was pretty sure that rk didn''t have any feelings for her.


    When she thought about this, Rachel who had a fantasy about him immediately cut off her thought.


    With a slight smile on her face, she nodded and said, "Okay. Since you trust me, I will try my best to be


    your femalepanion. So when is the party?"

 Chapter 13 One Could Not Avoid His Enemy

    Chapter 13 One Could Not Avoid His Enemy


    rk raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Take care of yourself first. You must be


    tired after all this. Have a good sleep. I''ll stay here topany you."


    On second thought, Rachel realized she was really tired. She closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    After a series of things today, Rachel was exhausted and soon fell asleep.


    In her sleep, countless shlights appeared in front of her eyes, and she was wearing a thin sexy


    dress.


    "No, don''t..." Rachel subconsciously reached out to cover her eyes and didn''t want these people to see


    her like this.


    With sweat all over her head, Rachel kept shaking her head and sleeping, looking extremely uneasy.


    At this time, her allergy had gone down, revealing the original beautiful face, which was very amazing.


    It was a pity that there was a painful expression on her beautiful face.


    rk was awakened by her noise. He quickly opened his eyes and saw that she was in a nightmare


    and could not wake up. He quickly reached out to wake her up.


    "Wake up, wake up..." rk reached out and pushed Rachel.


    "Ah!" Rachel screamed and suddenly woke up.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment she woke up, the worry in rk''s eyes disappeared and his face became calm.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" rk asked expressionless.


    Rachel looked at him and found that she was dreaming just now, which relieved her a lot.


    She nodded to him and said apologetically, "I''m so sorry to wake you up."


    "Nothing." rk''s face was calm; on one could tell he was really worried just now.


    On the second day, after the doctor checked that Rachel was back to normal, rk went through the


    discharge formalities for her and directly took her back to QH vi.


    After getting out of the car, Rachel saw the magnificent vi in front of her. She had aplicated


    feelings in her heart. Even though the Yan family had a good reputation in M City, they couldn''t live


    here. If she didn''t see it wrong just now, this was the most famous vi area in M city. Even if you were


    rich, you were not allowed to buy vi here.


    "Is this your home?" Rachel turned to ask rk, guessing that this should be the ce he often stays


    in.


    rk nodded and led her, "Come in with me!"


    Rachel followed him through the front garden and into the vi, only to find that it was empty and no


    one else was there.


    "You don''t have servants here?" Rachel asked curiously.


    Generally, rich people liked to arrange a few servants at home to clean and cook.


    rk paused and then replied casually, "There are no servants, but there are hourly workers. I don''t


    like too many people, which will disturb me. But if you like, I can arrange some servants toe in."


    Rachel quickly shook her head and said, "No, in fact, I don''t like too many people around as well."


    After that, she realized something was wrong. She didn''t live here and it had nothing to do with her


    whether rk arrange servants or not.


    "It seems that we are just perfect match with each other," rk said lightly.


    rk took her to her room and said, "Have a rest first. I''ll call you at dinner time."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Rachel walked around the room. Theyout of the room was very elegant, and she liked it very much.


    What she didn''t know was that when he went downstairs, rk called his assistant directly and said,


    "You can take a week off next."


    The assistant was confused when he was informed of his leave.


    "Mr. rk, you..." The assistant struggled to ask if he had been fired all of a sudden.


    "Come back to work after a week," rk added in a casual voice.


    The assistant was so scared just now. After getting the reply, he finally felt at ease.


    Then, he was immediately happy: "Thank you, Mr. rk. That''s great. I can finally have a trip that I can


    leave as soon as I want!"


    rk mercilessly hit him, saying, "Have a good time first, and the workload is estimated to be more


    than three times after youe back."


    Hearing this, the assistant was instantly downhearted. "Mr. rk, why did you treat me like this?"


    rk hung up the phone before his assistant finished.


    Before long, rk walked into Rachel''s room with several paper bags.


    "These clothes are for you. Take a shower and change into clean clothes. After dinner, have a good


    sleep and go to that party with me tonight."


    Rachel was a little surprised. "Is that the dinner party today?"


    But she hadn''t prepared anything yet!


    As if he could see through her mind, rk looked at the bag and said, "Everything you need is ready."


    Rachel opened the bags and looked at them one by one. What he bought for her were almost all


    business suits, evening dresses, underwear, jewellery, shoes and etc.


    These clothes were all brand goods and they were very expensive.


    This was not the point. What shocked her most was that the size of all these things just fitted her.


    How could he know her size?


    When Rachel was about to say something, rk said as if he could see through her mind, "I asked


    someone else to buy these. I sent your photos to her, and she asked the shopping guide to choose


    them for you."


    After that, rk left calmly.


    Rachel smiled, thinking, ''No wonder. I just thought how could a man like him know how to buy these?


    He could not tell my size just by naked eyes, right?''


    She casually picked a suit and went to the bathroom.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was evening. Rachel dressed herself up in a fresh and elegant manner.


    When rk appeared in front of him in the clothes that rk bought for her, there was a sh of


    amazement in his eyes, but it was soon submerged in the depths of his eyes.


    "The dress fits you well, not bad." rk nodded with appreciation in his eyes.


    With a blush on her face, Rachel shyly lowered her head and said, "Thank you."


    When she looked up, rk turned around and walked out. "Get ready to go!"


    Rachel was a little disappointed. It seemed that he was just trying to be polite just now by praising her!


    She put away her thoughts and quickly followed up.


    When they came to the party and entered, Rachel held rk''s arm. The match of handsome men and


    beautiful women soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    Everyone looked at them sideways and someone recognized rk.


    "Oh my God, isn''t this rk?"


    "Who is the woman standing beside him? She''s so beautiful!"


    "They are a perfect match!"


    In the crowd''s praise, the two entered the venue.


    Soon someone came up and said with enthusiasm, "Mr. rk, thanks foring. We should have a


    good talk sometime."


    Seeing this, Rachel said to rk politely, "Excuse me, I am going to the bathroom."


    rk looked at her with some uncertainty, asking, "Are you sure it is okay for you to be alone?"


    Rachel smiled and nodded confidently, replying, "Of course, there is no problem at all."


    rk nodded to her.


    Rachel turned around and walked towards the bathroom.


    When she came to the bathroom, Rachel finally rxed. It had to be said that rk was so brilliant.


    She felt a little pressure when she was with him.


    She washed her hands and looked at herself in the mirror before turning around and leaving.


    As soon as she came out of the door again, Rachel saw a familiar face.


    "Nancy?" Rachel chuckled. One could not avoid his enemy.


    She hadn''t deal with her sister for what happened yesterday.


    But now, she bumped into her here.


    When Nancy saw Rachel, she was also stunned.


    She had heard about what happened yesterday. She was still angry that the director didn''t take videos


    of Rachel sessfully. But when she heard that it was rk who saved her, she was going to be crazy


    out of jealousy.


    Nancy raised her chin slightly and walked over with a disdainful look. "Oh, isn''t this my dear sister?


    Why are you here?"

 Chapter 14 Provoking Dissension

    Chapter 14 Provoking Dissension


    Rachel stood still and looked at Nancy as if she wanted to kill thetter. With a sneer at the corner of


    her mouth, she said, "Nancy, I haven''t gone to teach you a lesson, but you came to me first."


    Nancy stroked the hair near her ear, raised her eyebrows and pretended to be confused, but her eyes


    were full of malice. "Rachel, I''m your little sister at least. How can you treat me with such a cold


    attitude?"


    "I treat you with a cold attitude?" Rachel clenched her hand on her side and said with clenched teeth,


    "Why don''t you tell me how you treated me?"


    Hearing this, Nancy felt aggrieved and said, "Sister, how can you say that? I''ve always been nice to


    you..."


    If it wasn''t for the director''s stupidity, how could Rachel appear here to challenge her in good condition!


    Rachel didn''t want to see her acting. She grabbed her wrist, pulled her into the bathroom and mmed


    the door.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nancy was startled by her sudden momentum, and then thought that she was nothing after leaving the


    Yan family. She immediately frowned and said, "Rachel, what are you doing?"


    "Of course, I am going to teach you a lesson." Rachel pushed Nancy onto the corner and said word by


    word, "Was that you who made the director do that to me yesterday?"


    "What are you talking about?" Nancy pretended to be confused and said, "I didn''t do anything


    yesterday. What on earth did you say, sister?"


    The corner of Rachel''s lips lifted, and the coldness in her eyes was suddenly released. "Nancy, I don''t


    know you love to pretend! It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time!"


    After that, Rachel raised her hand and pped Nancy hard on the face. Nancy couldn''t avoid it and


    was pped. A burning pain came from her cheek all of a sudden. She was so angry that she trembled


    all over. "Rachel, how dare you hit me!"


    At this moment, Nancy''s eyes were full of disbelief and anger. In her heart, Rachel was not loved by


    their parents since she was a child and had always been bullied by her. She never thought that there


    would be a day when she would be pped by her.


    Nancy raised her hand trying to fight back, but was grabbed by Rachel''s and pushed back hard, almost


    falling to the ground.


    Barely able to stand firm, Nancy heard the cold voice of Rachel: "Humph! What''s wrong with beating


    you? Do you think I''m still the doormat who will tolerate you all the time?"


    "You!" Nancy red at Rachel angrily, pointed at her and said angrily, "Let''s wait and see! You were


    lucky yesterday! I''m just waiting to see if he happens to appear to save you every time!"


    "Oh! Finally, you admit that you did it!" Rachel sneered and looked at her like a clown.


    Nancy wanted to take back what she had just said. Bitch! How dare she irritate her on purpose to make


    her tell the truth!


    Rachel didn''t want to be entangled with her any more. She said coldly, "Don''t y these tricks in front


    of me in the future, or I will pay you back double!"


    "Rachel, you are still my assistant. How dare you be so presumptuous with me?" Nancy gnashed her


    teeth and looked at Rachel with fierce eyes as if she wanted to eat her.


    The corner of Rachel''s mouth raised a faint smile. "I''m your assistant just to repay the Yan Family for


    raising me up. Besides, I''m your assistant only when you work on the set. I''m free at any other time."


    Nancy was so angry that she had nothing to say. She wanted to argue, but she heard a deep voice


    from outside the door.


    "Rachel, are you there? I need to see you."


    Nancy froze. It was rk''s voice! She would never have misheard the voice.


    Rachel nced at Nancy lightly and warned, "You''d better not mess with me in the future. Otherwise, I


    have many ways to make you suffer!"


    Nancy''s face turned red, but before she could speak, Rachel had turned around and opened the


    bathroom door.


    rk stood right at the door and handed Rachel his cell phone as soon as he saw hering out.


    "Eva said your phone was turned off. She was worried about you, so she called me." With a calm face,


    rk handed her the phone.


    It urred to Rachel that she hadn''t bought a new phone after it broke down, so Eva called rk. She


    nodded and took the phone, "Hello, Eva."


    Eva''s anxious voice sounded on the other end of the phone, "Miss Rachel, I finally found you! Last


    night, Mr. rk called and said you wouldn''te back. Today, I couldn''t get through to your phone.


    I''m so worried!"


    "I''m fine. Yesterday, my phone broke and I didn''t have time to buy a new one. I am sorry to make you


    worried."


    "That''s good. When will youe back, Miss Rachel?" Eva breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I..." Rachel took a look at the back of rk and said hesitantly, "I should go back tonight."


    The reason why he took her to QH vi before was that it was close to the dinner party, so she should


    go back to where Eva was after the party.


    Eva then said excitedly, "Miss Rachel, Mr. rk said he is going to arrange work for me! In the future, I


    can go to work as an ordinary woman!"


    Rachel was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that rk was so thoughtful that he even arranged the


    work for Eva.


    "Eva, this is a good thing. You should cherish this job opportunity, and then you can get rid of the


    identity of a servant!" Rachel encouraged her.


    Eva said she understood and talked with Rachel casually for a couple of minutes before she hung up


    reluctantly.


    Rachel went back to the venue to look for rk with his mobile phone. The charity party just started.


    Rachel nced through the crowd and found rk standing in the crowd at a nce. His perfect


    appearance and unique temperament immediately made him stand out from the crowd and very eye-


    catching.


    Rachel walked towards him, handed him the phone and said, "Thank you for what you did for Eva."


    "You''re wee. It''s just a piece of cake." rk took over the phone and replied in a calm voice.


    At this time, in a corner of the crowd, Nancy was chatting with a richdy happily.


    But as they chatted, the richdy''s face changed a little, and she soon became angry.


    Before long, the host on the stage called rk''s name and invited him to the stage for charity donation.


    rk took Rachel''s hand and went on the stage. As soon as the two appeared on the tform, they


    immediately caused a cry of surprise from the audience.


    "That woman is so beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman!"


    The women were all jealous, while the men were stunned by Rachel''s beauty.


    The host said enthusiastically, "It seems that Mr. rk, our outstanding young entrepreneur, is very


    popr. He caused a sensation as soon as he stepped onto the stage!"


    The host''s words caused a goodugh off the stage.


    Then, the host turned to ask rk, asking, "I wonder how much Mr. rk is going to donate for this


    charity party."


    rk calmly took out a written check and handed it to her, "One hundred million!"


    "Wow..." The audience screamed.


    Although this amount was only the tip of the iceberg of the Ji family''s wealth, it was thergest amount


    of money donated by the whole audience.


    Rachel turned to look at him. rk seemed to have a halo on his head and felt a little pressure


    standing beside him.


    Unexpectedly, the host changed the topic, "Mr. rk, can you please satisfy our curiosity?"


    "Please tell me." rk''s tone was still cold.


    Hearing this, the host was already excited. "Mr. rk, what''s the rtionship between you and thisdy


    beside you?"


    "She''s my femalepanion," rk replied without hesitation.


    The host was stunned. Femalepanion?


    There were many kinds of meanings of a femalepanion. She may be a girlfriend, a temporary


    visitor to the party, or the future wife of rk.


    Which one did rk mean?


    At this time, a sharp voice suddenly sounded off the stage, which sounded extremely ufortable:


    "Mr. rk is really generous by donating one hundred million. As Mr. rk''s femalepanion, this


    beautifuldy should donate arge amount of money as well, right?"


    Stunned, Rachel turned her head to look at who said this.


    Mrs. Sharlene?


    Not long ago, she had a little problem with Mrs. Sharlene.


    At that time, Mrs. Sharlene came their house as a guest. At the first sight of her, she enthusiastically


    said that she would arrange a blind date for her. However, Rachel refused without hesitation.


    How could an arrogant woman like Mrs. Sharlene stand being rejected? At that time, she was so angry


    that she left the Yan Family directly. Teresa also severely reprimanded her because of this.


    Rachel didn''t expect that she would deliberately challenge her on such an asion today.


    "What? Can''t Mr. rk''s femalepanion take out a penny?" Mrs. Sharlene couldn''t help sneering.


    The audience began to talk in a loud voice.


    Nancy, who was hiding in a corner of the crowd, was very pleased to see that Rachel was


    speechless.

 Chapter 15 She Donated Five Million

    Chapter 15 She Donated Five Million


    "That''s right. The woman standing next to Mr. rk must be either rich or powerful. How could she not


    have the money to donate? Even if she doesn''t have much money, I think she should at least donate a


    little bit."


    "Look at what she wears. They are all famous brands. How is it possible that she doesn''t have any


    money? Unless she doesn''t want to donate money."


    The guests off stage were all discussing about her, so Rachel became the focus of the crowd, which


    made her feel very stressful.


    In fact, she really didn''t know that she would attend a charity party today. Otherwise, she would prepare


    some money anyway.


    Unfortunately, when she left the Yan family yesterday, she did not bring out her bank card. She had


    only some cash in her bag, and it was not a big amount.


    So now she was caught in a dilemma.


    At this time, rk, who was standing next to her, coughed. And soon the crowd quieted down.


    "Guys, don''t worry. I haven''t finished my words," rk said in a calm voice. He quickly drew all the


    attention back.


    rk cast a cold nce at the crowd and said, "I donated one hundred million and my female


    companion donate five million."


    All the people present were shocked by what he said.


    As the sessor of the Ji family, rk was so generous and the young beauty standing next to him


    could also donate five million dors. It could be seen how wealthy he was!


    Rachel was shocked by rk''s words, but she still managed to keep calm.


    Five million!


    ''How could he donate five million for me?


    Why doesn''t he ask how much money I can afford?


    How long would it take for her to return the five million to him?


    Before she could say anything, rk turned to the richdy and asked coldly, "Mrs. Sharlene, my


    femalepanion can donate five million. What about you? Can you donate five million as well?"


    Mrs. Sharlene was stunned by the sudden change of the topic?


    All eyes were on Mrs. Sharlene, full of discussion.


    "The Chen family is so rich. I don''t think they can''t afford five million."


    "How dare Mrs. Sharlene provoke Mr. rk''s femalepanion? I bet she is generous enough to


    donate five million."


    Mrs. Sharlene felt a pang of pain in her heart. She was a housewife. How could she get five million


    dors?


    She couldn''t afford one million, let alone five million. All the money was in her husband''s hand.


    The face of Mr. Peter Chen, who stood beside his wife, Mrs. Sharlene, darkened. He was really angry


    that his stupid wife incurred others'' discussion about them.


    Everyone looked at Mrs. Sharlene with expectant eyes. She had to answered the question.


    Mrs. Sharlene clenched her teeth and said, "Of course I want to donate money, but I can only donate


    500000..."


    Five hundred thousand? There was a huge difference between five million and five hundred thousand


    though thetter only one zero less than the former.


    "Really? Why the Chen family is so mean? Are they unable to take out five million?"


    "Five hundred thousand is far from five million! Doesn''t Mrs. Sharlene feel ashamed of herself?"


    People started to talk about Mrs. Sharlene, with their eyes fixing on her husband and her.


    Mr. Peter Chen felt so embarrassed. He took out a check and wrote a string of numbers neatly on it.


    Then he walked up to the stage.


    "We, the Chen family, donate three million!" Mr. Peter Chen put the check into the donation box, turned


    around and quickly left with Mrs. Sharlene Chen.


    Mrs. Sharlene Chen was so frightened that her heart kept quivering. Since her husband had donated


    three million, she knew that he would definitely give her a hard time after they got home!


    When passing by Nancy, Mrs. Sharlene red at her.


    It was all because of Nancy. If she hadn''t provoked dissension between them, she wouldn''t have go to


    mess up with Rachel?


    However, it was toote to regret, so Mrs. Sharlene had to be prepared to go home and be taught a


    lesson.


    The host was absent-minded for a long time before she finally came to her sense, and she quickly


    changed the topic.


    When they were stepping down the stage, rk held Rachel''s hand. The intimate behavior of them


    made Nancy so jealous.


    Soon after, the donation was over. The entrepreneurs began to talk with each other.


    Only then did Nancy have a chance to approach rk.


    Standing in front of rk, Nancy said with a shy smile, "You are so attractive, rk. You have be


    the prince charming to so many beauties while you were on stage just now."


    Instead of replying her, rk turned to ask Rachel, "What would you like to drink?"


    With a faint smile, Rachel replied, "Orange juice, please!"


    rk nodded and waved to the waiter not far away.


    The waiter came over soon.


    "Grab her a ss of orange juice and grab me a ss of champagne," rk ordered coolly.


    Nancy was not happy to be ignored by him, but she was unwilling to go now.


    "Brother rk," she called him in another way and said in a cutesy voice, "Please give me a ss of


    strawberry juice. I want something to drink, too, okay?"


    It was until then that rk looked at her and said, "The waiter is right in front of you. Can''t you order


    something by yourself?"


    Nancy was stunned and felt embarrassed.


    She knew rk had done it on purpose!


    He would do it for Rachel, but not for her!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If there was noparison, Nancy would not feel so hurt.


    Rachel directly ignored Nancy''s existence and did not look at her either.


    Nancy had to turn to the waiter and said, "Please give me a ss of strawberry juice."


    The waiter nodded and left, and soon the things the three people asked came over.


    rk took Rachel to meet his business clients, ignoring Nancypletely.


    Looking at the intimacy between the two people, Nancy wished she could pull Rachel away from rk!


    She thought, ''I should be the woman standing beside him. Who do you think you are, bitch?''


    Although she was so angry, Nancy could only force herself to swallow the anger and leave in dejection.


    Nancy told herself she would take revenge sooner orter.


    And she knew she had to be patient.


    It was true that she was going to take revenge on Rachel, but she was not stupid enough to do it with


    when rk was present. Otherwise, how could she win back his heart in the future?


    When Nancy arrived home, her mother Teresa was watching TV in the sofa. She was wearing a facial


    mask.


    Hearing the noise from the TV, Nancy felt annoyed. She turned the TV off without hesitation.


    At this time, Teresa noticed that there was something wrong with Nancy. She removed the mask on her


    face and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Nancy told Teresa what had happened tonight.


    After listening to her, the expression on Teresa''s face became serious.


    "Mom," said Nancy with a heartbroken smile. "She is the bitch who took my love. Now she''s more


    difficult to deal with than before. What should I do in the future? Do I just let her bully me as she


    wishes?"


    "Nancy," Teresa thought for a moment before saying, "Currently, Rachel is no longer the obedient girl.


    You can''t deal with her by the same way as before."


    "Then what should I do? I can''t let her continue to bully me, right?" Nancy felt so sad and was about to


    cry.


    "As the saying goes," Teresa said, "It is easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to guard against


    an arrow shot from hiding. Since it''s impossible to confront her face to face, we can do it secretly. She


    will let her guard down some day."


    With the help of Teresa, Nancy was suddenly enlightened.


    "The older, the wiser. Mom, you are so smart! Why don''t I think of that?" Nancy said, patting her head.


    Nancy thought that she could think of thousands of ways to torture Rachel!


    "Mom, I won''t let go of this bitch easily!" Nancy swore.

 Chapter 16 The Drama Queen

    Chapter 16 The Drama Queen


    Teresa nced at Nancy and nodded with a smile, saying, "You are my daughter. Of course I believe


    that you are able to deal with her. Don''t worry. I''ll help you when it''s necessary."


    Only then did Nancy be happy.


    At the vi of the Ji family.


    rk brought Rachel home.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Rachel said to rk with gratitude, "Thank you for helping me out


    today, rk."


    "You''re wee," rk said in a calm voice, "I brought you here."


    Rachel was stunned.


    It turned out that it was not because he didn''t want to see her being embarrassed, but because as his


    femalepanion, she also represented him. Giving her hard time also meant messing up with him.


    The most important thing for a man was his self-esteem.


    Thinking of this, the light in Rachel''s eyes dimmed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay you back the five million," Rachel said, gritting her teeth.


    To be honest, five million was not a small amount of money for Rachel right now. She didn''t know when


    she could earn it back.


    But rk didn''t take the money seriously. "You don''t need to pay me back. This money is just


    something the Ji family return the society."


    "No way!" Rachel rebuked subconsciously, "This money has been donated in my name. For any


    reason, I should return it to you. I''ll write an IOU note to you when I go back."


    Raising his eyebrows, rk said, "If you really feel guilty about this, you can take it as a debt of


    gratitude to me. I will let you pay it back when I have the chance."


    "What?" Rachel was speechless. It was rk who had decided to donate five million for her without her


    consent. Howe she owed him a debt of gratitude now?


    But for the sake of his timely help just now, she agreed that she owed him a debt of gratitude.


    rk opened the gate of the vi and walked inside.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A soft voice came through, "Mr. rk and Miss Rachel, you are back!"


    Eva ran over to them and hugged Rachel with excitement.


    "Miss Rachel, it''s so nice to see you. I miss you so much!" Eva hugged Rachel, released her quickly


    and said happily.


    The moment Rachel saw Eva, all her fatigue vanished.


    They held hands and talked intimately. It was really a warm and loving scene.


    The next day, Rachel received a call from Nancy when she was having breakfast.


    "Rachel,e to the filming site as soon as possible. If you arete, you will get punished!" Nancy said


    as if she was a princess.


    Rachel frowned in disgust. She didn''t expect Nancy would call through thendline of the Ji family


    while her cell phone broke down. "Nancy, the working time is an hour away. What''s the rush?"


    "I am your boss. You go to work as per the time I say. Come over here right now!" Nancy ordered


    angrily.


    When Rachel put down her phone, rk, who was sitting at the table, looked at her indifferently and


    asked, "Is it Nancy calling you?"


    "She urged me to go to the filming site," Rachel answered as she nodded.


    "I will send a driver to drive you there," rk said in a calm voice.


    Time was pressing, so she asked the driver to send her directly to the filming site.


    When Rachel finally arrived, panting heavily, she saw Nancy sitting in the dressing room and fiddling


    with her phone.


    "Nancy," said Rachel, angry at the sight of herzy look. "Did you call me here to see you fiddling with


    your cell phone?"


    Nancy raised her head and gave Rachel a nce, saying in a ordering tone, "Buy me a cup of coffee,


    now!"


    Rachel''s fists clenched. Yesterday, she had taught Nancy a lesson, but this woman seemed to forget all


    what she had said now.


    It was obvious that Nancy was trying to make things difficult for her. But thinking that the filming site


    was under her control, Rachel bit her lips and turned around to buy coffee.


    When she finally bought the coffee from the cafe which was far away, she found Nancy was still fiddling


    with her phone. The make-up artists were all around her, as if she were a princess.


    Standing next to her, Rachel handed her the coffee and said, "This is your coffee!"


    Nancy cast Rachel a nce, put down the phone and reached for it.


    When she let go of the coffee cup, Nancy suddenly smiled at Rachel, with a hint of slyness shing in


    her eyes. She immediately had a bad feeling.


    Nancy pretended to take the coffee cup, but her hand didn''t touch the cup at all. The whole cup of


    coffee fell directly on her.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Nancy stood up immediately.


    The coffee cup fell to the ground and rolled aside with the brown liquid.


    "Rachel, you...... What are you trying to do?" The expressions on Nancy''s face changed dramatically,


    suspicion, disbelief, disappointment, grievance and so on. All kinds of expressions intertwined, making


    her look like aplete victim.


    No wonder she was an actress.


    It was not until now that Rachel began to understand why Nancy had asked her to buy coffee just now.


    This whole thing was a trap!


    Before Rachel could say anything, Nancy had just demonstrated her best ability of acting.


    "Rachel," said Nancy with tears streaming down her face, "I knew it. You didn''t want to be my assistant


    at all. The reason you agreed to be my assistant is that you wanted to take revenge on me by all


    means!"


    "You bully me so tantly because I am not very famous! You gave me the cold shoulder just because


    I''m not a famous actress!"


    "If you don''t want to be my assistant, you can quit! Why did you do this to me?"


    Nancy used Rachel of the crime, acting to be the victim.


    The crew heard the noise and surrounded to watch the show.


    Nancy became an actress at an early age and was familiar with these people.


    She always presented herself as a good girl to the public, and people would think her as gentle, kind


    and weak.


    Therefore, there was no doubt that everyone was on her side.


    "You are just an assistant. How dare you do this to a celebrity? Don''t you know how to behave


    yourself?"


    "I agree. I can tell at a nce that she is a tough person and she has no respect for Nancy at all."


    "If I were you, I would fire the assistant at once. She is out of control. How dare she mess up with her


    master?"


    Everyone was ming Rachel.


    A cold smile spread across Rachel''s face. She was actually hoping that Nancy would fire her as soon


    as possible.


    Seeing that the effect of the public opinion was as she expected, Nancy wiped the tears on her face


    and said, "Forget it. Give her more time to adapt to it. If she really can''t get along with me, after finding


    a new assistant, I will fire her!"


    With an indifferent nce at her, Rachel said, "Nancy, why don''t you fire me as soon as possible?


    That''s exactly what I want!"


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Nancy pretended to be irritated again and pointed at her with trembling


    fingers, "How can you do that, Rachel? I am kind enough to give you a chance. How can you treat me


    like this?"


    Rachel didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    At this moment, azy voice came from behind, "Nancy, if you want to ride roughshod over her, go


    home! Is it easy for the assistant to serve you every day? How could you use the power of public


    opinion to criticize her? Ridiculous!"

 Chapter 17 A Date At Night

    Chapter 17 A Date At Night


    People heard the voice and turned to look at the person who spoke, only to see a handsome man


    standing in front of them and staring at Nancy with a spurious smile.


    Seeing the man who helped her out was the popr star, Bill Song, Rachel was a little surprised.


    Nancy furrowed her eyebrows. Normally, Bill Song was not talkative in the filming site and didn''t like to


    meddle in other people''s business. But now he......


    "What did you mean by saying that, Bill?"


    With his hands crossed in front of his chest, Bill Song said in a casual voice, "You didn''t hold your


    coffee cup tight and poured it on yourself on purpose. And then you set her up. How dare you y


    such a stupid trick in public?"


    Rachel was in surprise, thinking, ''He seemed to be sleeping just now? How could he know so clearly?''


    Nancy''s face went red with anger, and trembled all over. "Do you have a crush on my assistant? I tried


    to teach my assistant a lesson. It''s none of your business."


    Bill Song didn''t answer her question, but he just squinted at her coldly, saying, "Nancy, your assistant is


    also a human, not a personal object. You cannot do whatever you want!"


    "You!" After saying one word, Nancy did not know how to continue.


    What they didn''t know was that some busybodies had secretly taken a video of this scene and


    uploaded it on the Inte.


    Just as Rachel was about to tell Bill Song not to get involved in the fight between her and Nancy, she


    heard some neat footsteps behind her.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted to the neer.


    Rachel turned her head and saw a handsome and elegant man walking towards her.


    A group of bodyguards followed him. They were all wearing sunsses and new suits, which made


    them look powerful.


    "Oh, my God! It''s rk Ji!"


    "He is more handsome than what I saw from the news!"


    The crowd began to make all sorts of exmations.


    Even Nancy was enthralled by the scene,pletely forgetting the displeasure just now.


    As soon as he appeared, rk became the focus of the ce, crushing the limelight of the popr


    male star, Bill Song.


    He heard what Bill said to Nancy, and his eyes darkened.


    Under the gaze of so many people, rk walked up to Rachel and gave her a delicate box. With a


    calm expression on his face, he said, "Cell phone."


    Surprised, Rachel took the box from his hand and opened it. There was a new cell phone with red case


    inside.


    "A new phone you bought for me?" Stunned, Rachel stared at rk. She did not believe that rk


    came to find her just to give her a phone.


    "Yes," rk answered shortly.


    At this time, director Zhang saw rking, he hurriedly came up to him and respectfully said, "Mr.


    rk, why didn''t you tell me that you areing, so that I could wee you in person..."


    rk cast a cold nce at director Zhang and said, "Director Zhang, I don''t know why you recruit these


    many idlers using the money I invested."


    As soon as he finished his words, rk stared at Nancy for a few seconds.


    Nancy suddenly shivered.


    Director Zhang immediately understood what rk meant. He lowered his head and said, "You are


    right, Mr. rk. Now I have to change the atmosphere here!"


    After director Zhang left, rk turned to Rachel and said, "I''lle to pick you up and take you to


    dinner after work."


    Stunned, Rachel nodded and watched him leave.


    When Rachel came to her senses and was about to say thanks to Bill Song, she saw him turn around


    and leave.


    Rachel opened her mouth but she said nothing atst. She thought she should thank him in person


    next time!


    The crowd dispersed.


    Nancy stared at the brand-new cellphone in Rachel''s hand, eyes full of jealousy.


    "Haw haw," Nancy said, full of jealousy in her tone. "When did you be so arrogant? How could


    you let the inheritor of the Ji family send you a mobile phone?"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "If you really have the ability, you can ask him to give you phone."


    "You!" Nancy was rendered speechless.


    Nancy thought about it, and then smiled. "How much is your phone? rk invested this y for me,


    and I know it''s invaluable!"


    Rachel gave a cold smile and did not want to talk to Nancy any more.


    Thinking of this, Nancy felt much better and smiled smugly.


    But her smile didn''tst long. A staff ran over and handed the script to Nancy, stating, "This is the new


    script. The content has changed. Read it carefully!"


    With doubts, Nancy opened the script and murmured, "Haven''t I just got the new script? Why is it being


    changed again?"


    Nancy opened the script and read it. Her face turned gloomier, and she flipped the pages faster and


    faster!


    Standing next to her, Rachel looked at her strangely.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy threw the script on the floor angrily and asked the person who handed her the script just now,


    "What does director Zhang mean?"


    The person answered in a cool voice, "Director Zhang asked me to tell you that your scenes are cut


    down a bit because of the story line. He hopes you can keep a good mood and continue to act well."


    "My scenes are cut down a bit? The truth is, more than half of my scenes are cut down, okay?" Nancy


    could not control her temper. She started to yell at the staff.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at her. She couldn''t believe that director Zhang cut down most of Nancy''s


    scenes because of what rk just said. To Nancy, it was like killing her!


    The staff cast a cold nce at Nancy, saying, :Director Zhang also said that if you didn''t want to act, he


    would find someone to rece you at any time!"


    Nancy was furious!


    How could she easily give up the role she had worked hard to get?


    She forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath and said to that staff, "I''m sorry. Please tell


    director Zhang that I''ll try my best to finish the remaining scenes!"


    "Why didn''t you take such attitude earlier?" After finishing these words, the worker turned around and


    left.


    As soon as he left, Nancy turned angrily at Rachel. "It''s all your fault! You are such a jinx! If it weren''t


    for you, how could my scenes be reduced?"


    With a cold smile, Rachel said, "You''ve got yourself into trouble. How can you me it on me?"


    Nancy opened her mouth and was about to scold Rachel, but she stopped when she saw the people


    around looking at her with strange eyes. Thinking of how Bill Song treated her a moment ago, she held


    back her anger.


    She couldn''t ruin her image. Otherwise, if someone took a video and spread out to others, how could


    she continue to stay in the entertainment industry in the future?


    After work, Rachel just walked out of the filming site and saw rk''s car parking by the road.


    She walked to the car in a hurry. Seeing her, rk got off the car and opened the door of the


    passenger seat for her.


    She blushed and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    After Rachel getting into the car, rk closed the door for her and sat on the driver''s seat again.


    Noticing that she hadn''t fastened her seat belt yet, rk got close to her again, reached out and


    fastened it for her carefully.


    With a strong and masculine smelling into her nostril, Rachel''s heart beat faster.


    Although they had intimate contact before, it was the first time she had been so close to him sincest


    time.


    Thinking of what happened that night, Rachel''s face was a little hot. She turned around with


    embarrassment, watching the scenery outside the car backing away and trying to divert her attention.


    "Where do you want to go for dinner?" rk asked in an indifferent voice.


    Hearing rk''s question, Rachel turned her head quickly to him but lowered her head soon in order to


    avoid eye contact with him. "It''s up to you."


    "Okay." rk then focused on driving.


    There was nomunication between them all the way.


    rk led Rachel to a fancy restaurant and said indifferently, "I hope you like Chinese food."


    Standing at the door of the restaurant, Rachel was surprised when she saw the signboard of the


    restaurant - "TDK Restaurant". She thought, ''Why rk takes me to such an expensive


    restaurant?''

 Chapter 18 I Wanted to Invite You to Act In My New TV Play

    Chapter 18 I Wanted to Invite You to Act In My New TV y


    Rachel followed rk into the restaurant.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, they attracted many people''s attention, including the


    waitresses standing at the door.


    "What a perfect couple! A handsome man and a beautiful woman make a perfect match!"


    "Isn''t that rk Ji? Will the woman standing next to him be his future wife?"


    They lowered their heads and whispered to each other.


    Most people mistook her for rk''s future wife, Rachel felt embarrassed and her face flushed. Still, she


    calmly walked behind rk.


    rk looked calm as if he didn''t hear what they were talking about. He brought Rachel to the box on


    the top floor.


    When Rachel saw the box was decorated with roses, she was shocked.


    She assumed they were just having dinner. Why did it seem very grand and serious?


    rk pulled the dining chair out for her, looking like a real gentleman.


    Stunned yet frightened, Rachel sat down in the chair.


    After rk sat down opposite Rachel, she asked, "Why do wee to eat here?"


    "You don''t like this restaurant?" rk asked as he frowned.


    Rachel shook her head and exined, "No, I didn''t mean that. I just think the food price is ridiculously


    high."


    "This restaurant is owned by me," rk said in a low and cold voice.


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t believe it was rk who owned this fancy restaurant.


    The medium well steak and champagne were soon served and ced in front of them.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rk cut the steak into small equal pieces and pushed the te in front of Rachel. And he then


    swapped it with her te. He continued to cut the steak in her te.


    Touched by rk''s behavior, Rachel gave him a grateful look and said, "Thank you."


    "Enjoy your meal," rk said in indifferent voice. Then he put a slice of steak into his mouth.


    After the meal, rk took Rachel back to the vi.


    As soon as they entered the door, Eva ran to Rachel with her mobile phone and said, "Miss Rachel,


    something terrible happened! Watch the video online!"


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "What video?"


    Eva handed her mobile phone to Rachel and exined, "I also don''t know what happened. I saw this


    video when I was browsing the phone just now. Everyone was cursing you and saying that you are not


    good enough for Bill Song!"


    Rachel took the phone from Eva''s hand and had a look at the screen. She did not know who uploaded


    the video on the Inte. From the angle of shooting, she was standing close to Bill, and thetter was


    defending her and using Nancy.


    With a quick nce at the screen, rk shifted his gaze and strode towards his study room.


    Watching him leave silently, Rachel felt something was wrong but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Eva pestered her and asked, "Miss Rachel, what''s going on? Why would Bill help you? You don''t seem


    to know him well, do you?"


    Rachel replied, shaking her head, "I don''t know. Maybe he is just a warmhearted person."


    After watching the video, Rachel continued to scroll down the website page and carefully browsed the


    comments.


    But the more she read, the more shocked she was, because almost all thements were biased!


    No one seemed to care about the truth of the matter. Everyone was attacking her; they said that she


    didn''t deserve to be with Bill and that how she got Bill''s protection.


    Eva also followed her to read thements. She could not help but marvel, "Oh my God, Bill''s fans


    are too crazy andpletely out of mind! They were just talking bullshit!"


    Eva quickly asked, "Miss Rachel, what happened? Can you tell me please?"


    Rachel told Eva what had happened briefly.


    In the study, rk was sitting in front of theputer. The video that Eva showed them was on the


    screen.


    He moved the mouse to look at thements below with a slight frown.


    A few minutester, rk picked up his phone and dialed a number, ordering, "Hire a group of online


    rumormongers to exin the whole thing! Change the negative public opinion of Rachel as soon as


    possible!"


    Hearing what Rachel said, Eva shook her head and said, "Nancy is such a bastard! She bullied you


    openly in the past, and now she did it secretly? The video must have something to do with her!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Cyber violence is indeed terrible. What''s more terrible is that we will


    easily be destroyed by it. In fact, everything will be okay as long as we don''t care about it."


    Eva looked at Rachel in surprise. "Are you nning to neglect the negative public opinion? Nancy


    won''t stop here and she will have more tricks."


    "Let''s wait and see!" Rachel said in an indifferent voice.


    Eva could not go to sleep because she was worried about Rachel, but thetter had no heavy burden


    at all. She had a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, when Rachel went downstairs, she saw that rk was meeting guests in the living


    room.


    The guest was a man of the same age as rk, but he was special. With a little ponytail on his head


    and a goatee on his chin, he looked quite artistic.


    When he saw Rachel who was at the corner of the stairs, his eyes lit up.


    "Mr. rk, is this the leading actress, Rachel, in the video yesterday?" the guest asked rk with great


    interest.


    Casting a nce at Rachel, rk said nothing.


    The guest spoke again, "Mr. rk, the TV y I just mentioned is really potential. Please think about


    it."


    rk nodded slightly.


    The guest''s eyes returned to Rachel again, and suddenly a light shed. "If we can invite this miss


    Rachel to y an important role in my new y, then this y must be very popr! Miss Rachel''s


    temperament and appearance meet the requirements of that character very well! "


    "Director Chen, you have to ask her. I cannot make a decision for her," rk said.


    After hearing their conversation, Rachel was sure that the guest was a director.


    When she came to the living room, director Chen stood up and extended his hand enthusiastically to


    her. "Hello, Miss Rachel. My name is Bob Chen. I''m sorry to bother you. Can I invite you to an


    audition?"


    "Bob, I don''t have any acting experience. I think you are asking the wrong person," Rachel replied as


    she furrowed her eyebrows.


    Bob Chen shook his head at once. "No, I didn''t find the wrong person. I saw the video about you on the


    Inte yesterday, and my intuition tells me that this role is almost tailor-made for you!


    You meet the role requirements very well, from every aspect. Besides, you are very photogenic. Even if


    you don''t take an audition, I know how good your performance is. It''s definitely not bad! "


    Watching Bob Chen''s enthusiasm, Rachel was tempted.


    She had wanted to go to the drama academy before, but her foster parents didn''t agree. Otherwise,


    she would be able to be an actress like Nancy now.


    Every time when she saw others throwing themselves into the shooting, she envied them and wished


    she had the chance too.


    But the opportunity was right in front of her, and she hesitated.


    Director Bob Chen''s phone rang at this moment.


    Bob Chen couldn''t help frowning when he saw the caller''s name. He smiled awkwardly at Rachel and


    said, "Sorry, I have to answer this call."


    After saying that, he picked up the phone right in front of Rachel, saying, "Hello, Miss Nancy."


    "What? You want to have an audition?"


    "I''m sorry, but I have already chosen the person to y the role you want."


    "Miss Nancy, your appearance and temperament are not in line with the role, so I will not consider


    using you."


    "But I have to thank you. Yesterday''s video let me find that your assistant, Rachel Yan, is more suitable


    to y this role!"


    Hearing Bob Chen''s words, a chill went over Rachel''s body? ''Why did he talk to Nancy like this? Did he


    want Nancy to resent her more?'' Rachel thought to herself.

 Chapter 19 A Gossip

    Chapter 19 A Gossip


    Director Bob Chen declined Nancy''s invitation and hung up the phone immediately. He said to Rachel


    with a smile, "Miss Rachel, it''s really hard for you to be an assistant to Mr. Nancy. If you are willing to


    enter the entertainment circle, you will be a sessful actress in the future!"


    Bob Chen had already figured out the rtionship between Rachel and Nancy after he saw the video


    yesterday.


    At the moment of hearing Nancy''s name, Rachel who was interested in the proposal had more worries.


    Suddenly, rk raised his head and said to Rachel, "If you like it, you can have a try."


    After thinking for a while, Rachel shook her head and said, "Director Bob, thank you for your


    appreciation. I''m not going to act at this stage."


    Bob Chen was taken aback. "Miss Rachel, this is really a rare opportunity. It''s rare to meet such a


    character specially made for you. If you work hard to act in the y, you''ll definitely be famous..."


    rk interrupted Bob, "Bob, she has refused to y the role."


    Bob Chen nced at rk, shook his head, sighed and went back to his seat.


    After breakfast, Rachel was about to go to the filming site.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she was about to go out, rk, who had just seen Bob off, said indifferently, "I''ll drive you


    there."


    Stunned for a while, Rachel shook her head and said, "No, I can take a taxi. Yourpany is not in the


    same direction as the filming site I am going to."


    "It doesn''t matter." rk took the key and walked directly in front of Rachel.


    Left with no choice, Rachel had to get in his car.


    Inside the car, suddenly, rk asked, "Why did you turn down Bob''s suggestion? Don''t you want to be


    an actress?"


    With a smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "Actually, I haven''t decided yet. I''m now Nancy''s


    assistant. If I act in a new TV y, won''t it confirm everyone''s suspicion about me? People say that I


    want to use Nancy and Bill to be famous."


    An unreadable look shed through rk''s eyes, and then he said lightly, "Don''t care about what other


    people think about you."


    Rachel didn''t say anything. It was easy to say it, but hard to do it.


    As soon as she arrived at the filming site, Rachel saw Nancy standing at the door waiting for her.


    "Ha ha, you areing? Aren''t you going to be a big star? Why are you still willing to be my


    assistant?" Nancy looked at Rachel with a mocking smile.


    "I have rejected to y in the new y," said Rachel with a in tone.


    "What?" Nancy was stunned and looked at her incredibly. "You, you rejected?"


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "That''s right. So you will have a chance again. Try harder!"


    Nancy waspletely shocked. She couldn''t believe that Rachel would turn down a character in the


    y she had tried so hard to fight for? And judging from her expression, she was not regretful!


    The expression on Nancy''s face changed, but then an idea urred to her. She turned around and


    made the call.


    "Director Bob, I heard that you have not found the suitable actress for the role I like yet, right?"


    "I want to go to an audition. Please give me a chance. I''ll do my best!"


    "What? You will remove the character if you cannot find the perfect person to y that role? No,


    Bob......"


    With a sullen face, Nancy hung up the phone. She turned her head to look at Rachel, asking, "Did you


    speak ill of me to Director Bob?"


    "I said nothing about you," Rachel stated nced at Nancy in confusion.


    "Then why would he rather remove this character than let me audition?" Nancy asked furiously.


    "How do I know?" asked Rachel, frowning.


    Nancy forced herself to calm down and said with a snort, "Rachel, don''t think you could enter the


    entertainment circle because of the video which was on the top search yesterday. Let me tell you, it''s


    not that easy!"


    "The entertainment circle is a dirty business, not to mention that you were not a celebrity yesterday, but


    a notorious person! People are saying that you used Bill and you are a scheming bitch! Ha ha, even if


    you act in a new y, the audience won''t buy it!"


    Nancy smiled smugly.


    Rachel frowned in disgust. "It''s none of your business whether I can enter the entertainment circle or


    not. You''d better pay more attention to your future rather than worry about me!"


    At this moment, several staff not far away from them were holding mobile phones and discussing


    together. They made a loud voice, which was heard by Nancy and Rachel.


    "Look, there is a press conference arranged by Bill. He is going to rify the video incident yesterday!"


    "Oh my God! He, he is going to rify it for an assistant?"


    Upon hearing this, Nancy took out her phone and started to search the video on the Inte.


    Surprised as well, Rachel took out her phone and opened YouTube. Soon enough, she found the


    video.


    Bill exined the whole thing in the video, telling everyone not to misunderstand Rachel. He was just


    defending her against an injustice.


    Hearing these words, Rachel was shocked!


    She quickly browsed thements ofizens. After one night''s time, the trend of public opinions


    seemed to change. Not only did theizens not attack her, but also made a criticism on their remarks


    and behaviors.


    But to her surprise, all theizens focused on Nancy, ming her for bullying her assistant. Why didn''t


    she make anyments after the video was released? Some even said she should be kicked out of


    the entertainment circle!


    Rachel looked up subconsciously at Nancy, only to find her face pale and almost lost her bnce.


    "It''s...... How is that possible?" Nancy looked at the phone and kept shaking her head.


    Many staff around her observed her secretly.


    Nancy looked up at Rachel and asked, "Did you order him to do it?"


    Rachel looked at Nancy in confusion, asking in reply, "I''m not familiar with Bill. How could I order him to


    do this?"


    "Then...... Why does he always help you?" Nancy was confused.


    "How would I know?" Rachel said casually.


    "Does he fall in love with you?" Nancy blurted out a bold idea, which startled Rachel!


    Rachel opened her mouth to stop Nancy, "Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with him. Why


    would he fall in love with me? Nancy, you''re really imaginative."


    A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Nancy''s face. "Why? Why did you deny it? If it weren''t for


    the dubious rtionship between you and Bill, how could he stick up for you like this? He is never


    interested in poking his nose into other people''s business."


    With a bit of anger, Nancy said, "Nancy, don''t sling mud at me! I said I am not familiar with him!"


    But Nancy was happy that she finally found something to deal with Rachel.


    "If I tell rk that Bill likes you, do you think he will still protect you like that?" Nancy threatened.


    Rachel sneered, saying, "I''m only an ordinary friend to rk. Even if you nder me in front of him, he


    may not care."


    "Humph, ordinary friend." said Tristan with a sneer. "If you are just friends, why would he give you a


    phone by himself? Why did he defend you in public? You are too naive, Rachel."


    With a helpless expression, Rachel threw up her hands and said, "I''m telling the truth. You can choose


    to believe it or not."


    With a nce at Rachel, Nancy took up her phone and dialed a number. "Hello, rk. I have important


    news to tell you. Don''t be surprised when you hear it."


    On the other end of the line, rk frowned slightly, ordering, "Speak."


    "Bill is going after Rachel. The video of him defending her has been posted on the Inte. Someone


    might take your future wife." Nancy smiled smugly.


    However, the phone was hung up. The smile on Nancy''s face froze.


    Did rk really not care about Rachel?


    Seeing Nancy''s pale face, Rachel said calmly, "I told you not to waste your time. He wouldn''t trust what


    you said."


    Her cell phone rang in her pocket when Rachel just finished her words.

 Chapter 20 she declined an appointment

    Chapter 20 she declined an appointment


    Rachel took out her cell phone. It was from rk?


    "Hello?" With some doubts, Rachel answered the phone.


    rk indifferent voice came through to Rachel, "How is your work going? Do you need any help?"


    Startled, Rachel quickly replied, "No, thanks. Everything goes well."


    "Well? I heard that someone helped you." rk''s voice sounded strange.


    Feeling that he might have misunderstood, Rachel exined, "I also just knew that Bill had exined


    the whole story in a press conference. He probably thinks it''s necessary for him to exin it to


    everyone. In fact, we barely know each other."


    Only after answering this did Rachel realize that something was wrong. Why should she exin this to


    him? She was not in a rtionship with rk.


    After a pause, he asked, "Are you free this noon? I want to see you."


    After thinking for a while, Rachel replied, "Let''s talk about itter. If there''s nothing important, I''ll call you


    after work."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. Why did rk ask her out at noon?


    Sitting aside, Nancy saw Rachel''s absent-minded look and sneered, "What? Didn''t you say that he


    wouldn''t mind that? Didn''t he just call you to query that?"


    As soon as she saw Nancy, Rachel got angry and asked in a cold voice, "Nancy, what on earth do you


    want to do?"


    Nancy raised her eyebrows and said, "What do you think? Of course, I want to act in this new movie!"


    "What does it have to do with me that you want to act in the movie?" Rachel asked grumpily.


    "Rachel, you are so forgetful, aren''t you? You''re my assistant. Acting in a movie is rted to my work.


    Howe it has nothing to do with you?" Nancy stated.


    Stunned, Rachel finally realized she was still Nancy''s assistant.


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" After a while, Rachel asked in a cold voice.


    Nancy handed a business card to Rachel and said calmly, "This is the business card of director Tristan


    Feng. It is said that Bob is in charge of finding investors for the movie, while Tristan is in charge of the


    filming. Therefore, in addition to Bob, Tristan can also decide what person to choose.


    Even though Bob has rejected me, it doesn''t mean Tristan won''t like me. So what you should do now is


    to persuade Tristan Feng into letting me take over this role! I believe that he really appreciates me!"


    Nancy said confidently, as if it would be very easy for her to take off that role.


    Staring at the business card in her hand, Rachel got not only director Tristan Feng''s work address, but


    also his residence address, phone number and other information.


    "You want me to go to director Tristan Feng''s home?" With eyes wide open, Rachel stared at Nancy in


    disbelief.


    A trace of light shed through Nancy''s eyes. "Yes, since you don''t want to act in this movie, then you


    can go and rmend me to director Tristan Feng. I''m not inferior to you in terms of appearance and


    temperament. I''m absolutely capable of ying this role!"


    Rachel said with a cold smile, "Nancy, you are really thinking highly of me! Are you so confident that I


    can get the role for you?"


    "You are my assistant. I asked you to do this, so you must achieve this task!" Nancy was a little


    impatient and had to suppress Rachel with authority.


    Frowning, Rachel asked, "Isn''t that what your agent should do? Why don''t you go to director Tristan


    Feng yourself since you really want this role?"


    Nancy replied coldly, "If I could handle it myself, why should I ask you to do it?"


    "But," Nancy added, "If you can help me to get that role, I can think of reducing the time for you to


    repay the favor!"


    Hearing what she said, Rachel clenched her fists. The condition Nancy offered was very attractive, but


    she did not know director Tristan Feng. Why would he give that role to Nancy only because her?


    Seeing that Rachel was hesitating, Nancy nodded and said, "Yes. If you can help me get this role


    sessfully, I will discuss with my mother and let you end this life as soon as possible!"


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Rachel said in an extremely cold voice, "Nancy, do you treat


    me as a fool? I went to look for the director to be scolded? How can I be so shameless to let director


    Tristan directly give you the role?"


    Not only didn''t Nancy get angry, she held her arms and said with a wry smile, "Well, how do you know if


    you don''t have a try? Or do you want to continue to live such a life? As long as you go for director


    Tristan, no matter what the result is, I will discuss with my mother to shorten your time of being my


    assistant. What do you think? "


    Raising her eyebrows, Rachel asked, "I don''t trust you are this kind."


    "I have made it clear to you. You can do whatever you want. It''s all up to you."


    Although Rachel knew there must be a trap in Nancy''s heart, what she offered was too tempting. Even


    if she knew there was a trap, she would still try her best.


    "Okay! I will go!"


    Nancy''s face didn''t change at all, as if she had already known the result. "Go ahead," she said with a


    smile, the corner of her mouth lifted.


    Looking at Rachel''s receding figure, a sly smile appeared on Nancy''s face.


    It should not be difficult for Rachel to get this role from director Tristan because of her beautiful


    appearance?


    When she just walked out of the filming site, Rachel''s phone rang again.


    She took it out and found it was from rk again.


    "Hello?" Rachel said, trying to be patient.


    "Is it time to get off work? I''ming to pick you up," rk said in a low voice.


    With one hand on the phone and the other waving to the taxi, Rachel stood at the roadside.


    "I''m sorry. I''m very busy right now and have to visit director Tristan Feng. His house is very far away


    from here. I don''t think I have time to have lunch with you."


    "Director Tristan Feng?" After a pause, rk asked, "Do you need me to drive you there?"


    At this time, a taxi slowly stopped in front of Rachel.


    "No, thanks. The taxi has arrived. I have to go!" After hanging up the phone, Rachel got on the taxi


    quickly and told the location of director Tristan Feng''s house to the driver.


    In the CEO Office of the Ji group.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting down his phone, rk made an internal call to his assistant, "Get the car ready."


    "Boss, there''s an important meeting in ten minutes..."


    The light in his eyes dimmed. After a while, rk said in a cold voice, "Get the car ready. Don''t let me


    say it again."


    His assistant didn''t dare to stop rk. If he said it again, rk would definitely fire him.


    After more than an hour''s drive, Rachel finally arrived at the door of director Tristan Feng''s vi.


    This ce was too remote?


    After rubbing her sore waist and numb butt, Rachel couldn''t help sighing.


    After some thoughts, Rachel decided to call director Tristan first.


    "Hello, is this director Tristan Feng? I''m Nancy Yan''s assistant. I''m waiting for you outside your door.


    May I see you, please?" Rachel said, trying to be as polite as possible.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and it seemed that he was trying to


    figure out who Nancy was. A mature male voice came after a dozen seconds, "What do you want to


    see me about?"


    "Director Tristan, here is the thing. I heard that you are preparing a new movie. Nancy takes a fancy to


    the female supporting role, she hope you can give her an opportunity for audition..."


    But she was interrupted before she finished her words. Tristan said, "Opportunity for audition? Then


    wait outside. I''ll ask someone to open the door for you."


    Rachel felt Tristan''s words were meaningful, but she thought it was a good chance to meet him, so she


    immediately replied, "Okay, thank you, director Tristan!"


    After a while, a servant ran out and opened the door. She led Rachel into the vi.


    After entering the well decorated vi, Rachel felt a little uneasy and kept thinking about how to exin


    to director Tristan Feng?


    The servant led her to therge living room and said respectfully, "Miss, here we are." Rachel raised


    her head and saw a fat middle-aged man sitting on the sofa.


    Next to him, there were director Bob Chen and...... rk.


    Stunned by his gaze, Rachel wondered why he was here?

 Chapter 21 Threatening

    Chapter 21 Threatening


    Director Tristan Feng saw Rachel and greeted her warmly, "Miss Rachel, why are you standing there?


    Come and sit here."


    Coming to her senses, Rachel smiled at him and calmly walked toward him.


    When she sat down, director Tristan Feng poured her a cup of tea and said with a big smile, "Miss


    Rachel, wee to my home. Have a drink first. Take a rest!"


    Rachel had no choice but to pick up her teacup and took a symbolic sip. Then she said, "Director


    Tristan, Nancy is really fond of this new movie, so she specially entrusted me to ask you to give her a


    chance."


    Director Tristan waited patiently for Rachel to finish her words, and then said with a smile, "Miss


    Rachel, in fact, my opinion is the same as director Bob''s. He believes that you are more suitable for


    this role than Nancy. If youe to tell me that you want that role, I can immediately agree with you!


    But as for Nancy, I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Rachel immediately replied, "Thank you for your praise, director Tristan and director Bob. I was not


    graduated from the film academy. I''m afraid I can''t y this role well. But Nancy''s different. She had


    be an actress when she was a child, so her acting skill must be good. If you ask her to act in this


    y, and maybe the result will be unexpected."


    Since she came here on behalf of Nancy, Rachel just wanted to finish her work well as an assistant.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Rachel caught a cold nce from rk.


    Director Tristan couldn''t helpughing, "Miss Rachel, you''re really modest. Bob and I have met all kinds


    of people and we both believe that you are an outstanding actress with great potential. If you y this


    role, you will bring us a big surprise!


    "But if it is Nancy, though she started her acting career at an early age, her acting skill was too rigid,


    and the performance may not be as good as the newer. Graduating from an film academy does


    not always mean good. Some of the actors who have not studied in the film academy are also


    excellent!"


    Rachel slightly hesitated. She thought she should give it a shot in order to obtain freedom.


    "Director Tristan, could you please give Nancy a chance for an audition?" Rachel asked.


    Director Tristan cast a nce at rk subconsciously.


    Tristan understood what he meant immediately as he saw that rk didn''t even raise his head and had


    a cold expression.


    "Miss Rachel," director Tristan said again, "I know she will give you a hard time if I don''t agree. I''ll call


    Nancy and exin the whole thing to her by myself."


    Hearing this, Rachel stopped him at once, "Director Tristan, wait a minute. Nancy really likes this role. If


    you refuse her like this, she..."


    "Miss Rachel," director Tristan interrupted her, "I know you want her to y this role, but you have to


    understand that the purpose of this movie is to get the best effect and win the favor of the audience.


    Although Nancy is a famous actress, she is not suitable to y this role."


    Hearing director Tristan''s words, Rachel waspletely speechless with astonishment.


    Rachel could do nothing but watch director Tristan making a phone call to Nancy.


    "Hello, is that Miss Nancy? "Hello, I''m Tristan. Your assistant told me your meaning, but I''m sorry that


    you are not suitable for this role. Let''s do it next time. I''ll call you if there''s an suitable role for you."


    Director Tristan didn''t even give Nancy a chance to finish her words and hung up directly.


    Rachel could almost imagine Nancy''s reaction at this moment after hearing this.


    Director Tristan put down his phone and said with a smile, "Miss Rachel, don''t worry. I think now she is


    not gonna get you a hard time, huh?"


    Rachel had to give him a smile.


    Bob interrupted all of a sudden, "Miss Rachel, as long as this movie has not started to be filmed, we''ll


    be d to see you in any time as long as you''re interested."


    Stunned, Rachel wondered if these two directors were too enthusiastic about her? Was it for the sake


    of rk?


    She looked at him subconsciously.


    Standing up, rk said to Rachel indifferently, "Since you''re done with your work, let''s have dinner


    together!"


    Before Rachel could react, rk went up to her, took her hand and went straight out of the door.


    rk covered her soft hand with his big palm. She felt a sense of safety when held by him.


    Not until they left the vi did Rachel realize that her hand was still held by rk!


    She withdrew her hand immediately, feeling embarrassed.


    There was a deep frown on rk''s face.


    "Where are we going for dinner?" To ease the embarrassment, Rachel asked a random question.


    "How about TDK Restaurant nearby?" rk answered indifferently


    With these words, Rachel got into the car. Somehow, she felt that rk was a little different this time.


    But she couldn''t tell what was wrong with him.


    The car stopped in front of the luxuriously decorated TDK Restaurant. Rachel got off the car and found


    a stage was built in the open space of therge shopping mall next to the restaurant. There was a


    banner -- "Bill Song''s Fans Meeting" hanging above.


    Bill song?


    Stunned, Rachel thought, ''What a coincidence! Is he going to hold a meeting here tonight?''


    When she was distracted, Bill, who just finished signing his name and stood up, found Rachel not far


    away.


    With a look of surprise, he immediately stepped down from the stage and walked towards her.


    The fans all made way for their idols to walk through the crowd.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Bill stood in front of Rachel and reached out his hand, saying, "Rachel,


    it''s such a coincidence that we meet again."


    Stunned, Rachel wanted to stretch out her hand, but was held tightly by a big hand.


    rk looked at Bill coldly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel tried to get rid of rk''s hand, but failed because he was too strong.


    With an embarrassed smile on her face, Rachel said, "Yeah, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect you to


    be here for a fans meeting."


    Looking at their sped hands, Billughed and said, "Mr. rk, you''re really bossy."


    With an indifferent nce at him, rk said, "Don''t get close to Rachel. Tell your fans to behave, or


    else, your career will be ruined!"


    While Bill was in a daze, rk had already taken Rachel away.


    After walking far away, Rachel struggled to free herself from rk''s grip and shouted unhappily, "What


    the hell were you doing, rk? Has bill offended you? Didn''t he just want to talk to me? Why do you


    threaten him?"


    rk looked at her calmly without any exnation.


    Still, Rachel was a little indignant, saying, "We are just ordinary friends. Why do you interfere in my


    private life?"


    Biting his lips, rk looked at Rachel coldly.


    At this time, a loud ringtone broke the embarrassment between the two.


    Rachel quickly took out her cell phone and had a look. She got a headache immediately, "Why is it


    Nancy again?"


    Hearing her words, rk grabbed her phone, answered and put it on speaker.


    "Rachel, you can''t even do this small thing well. Don''t ever think about restoring your freedom! Humph,


    it is up to me to decide how long it will take for you to return my parent''s favor! Unless you try your best


    to help me get this role."


    Nancy''s furious voice came from the other end of the line.


    Rachel was stunned. Why didn''t she ask who answered the phone?


    With a cold voice, rk said, "Nancy, listen to me. Rachel has a freedom of her own. It is not up to you


    whether she will return the favor or not! If you dare to make things difficult for Rachel like this again, I''m


    afraid you will not be able to continue your career in the entertainment industry!"


    Shocked, Rachel stared at him and wondered what wrong was with him? First, he threatened Bill, then


    he threatened Nancy?


    He did not hate them that much, right? Rachel was perplexed.

 Chapter 22 Nancy, You Were Just a Bitch!

    Chapter 22 Nancy, You Were Just a Bitch!


    Nancy paused at the other end of the line, and then cried out in surprise, "rk! Isn''t this Rachel''s


    phone? Are you with her now! ?"


    "It''s none of your business!" rk directly hung up the phone and turned off Rachel''s phone.


    Rachel looked at rk in astonishment.


    But rk put the phone back into her hand and said calmly, "Let''s go to have dinner."


    In the vi of the Yan Family.


    When Nancy got home, she threw her bag on the couch angrily, kicked off her high heels and sat on


    the couch angrily.


    At the sight of her, Teresa, who just came out of the room, frowned and said, "Nancy, what are you


    doing? Why are you so angry?"


    Nancy threw a nce at her and said impatiently, "Mom, didn''t you notice? That bitch, Rachel, hasn''t


    come back home for two nights! She was sleeping with another man!"


    Teresa frowned, but said nothing. With rk backing Rachel up now, she had to be careful even if she


    wanted to deal with her.


    Nancy held onto Teresa''s arm and shook it, saying, "Mom, at least she''s a member of our family. She''s


    not married yet, and she''s noting back home all night. If the news goes out, it''s a huge shame to


    the Yan Family!"


    "You''re right," Teresa thought that what Nancy said made sense. She agreed. "I''ll go to thepany to


    talk to her in person tomorrow!"


    "Fine, mom. You must teach this arrogant bitch a lesson, as her elder!" said Nancy, gritting her teeth.


    The next day, Teresa just arrived at the door of the filming site and saw Rachel get out of a luxury car.


    She frowned and went straight to Rachel.


    "Rachel, where have you been these days? Do you want to go home? You are not married yet. If you


    keep stay outing all night, no one will marry you if the news is spread out to others." At the sight of


    Rachel, Teresa couldn''t help scolding.


    Startled by her sudden outburst, Rachel turned around and looked at her with a baffled look. "Mrs.


    Teresa, who are you scolding in the early morning? Are you still sleeping?"


    Seeing her neglect her words, Teresa was even angrier. "It''s you who I was scolding! After all, you are


    still a member of our family. Even if you don''t feel ashamed of what you have done, we do! It will be a


    total disgrace for our family if the newses out that the daughter of the Yan family is fooling around


    with other men!"


    Her words brought a wry smile to Rachel''s face. "It turns out what Mrs. Teresa cares about is not


    whether I stay out all night, but the Yan Family''s reputation? I''m not the descendant of the Yan family.


    Even if my reputation is really damaged, what does it have to do with the Yan family? At that time, you


    just need to make a statement to rify your rtionship with me. What are you afraid of?"


    Teresa was speechless with anger.


    At this time, the door of the luxury car was opened. rk got out and nced at Teresa coldly. "Mrs.


    Teresa, the man who was fooling around with Rachel is me. I want to see who dares to gossip about


    us."


    At the sight of rk, Teresa was dumbfounded.


    Did Rachel really stay with him these days?


    "Mrs. Teresa," rk said coldly, "Just name a price. I will pay for you raising Rachel for so many years."


    Suddenly, Teresa''s eyes were lit up. "Really?" she asked.


    "I, rk Ji, am telling the truth," rk said coolly.


    In fact, this offer was a great temptation to Teresa. Since Rachel was going to leave the Yan Family


    sooner orter, she thought it was good enough to get some money from her.


    "One billion!" Teresa abruptly reached out ten fingers and enjoined to rk.


    Rachel felt that Teresa was such a bitch.


    How could she demand an exorbitant price? Yes, the Yan family had adopted her. But at the same


    time, they had also killed her parents! And over these years, Teresa had allowed Nancy to bully her!


    Rachel was so furious that her body was trembling.


    "Mrs. Teresa do you really think I''m worth one billion? You really think highly of me!" Rachel said,


    grinding her teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course, you worth one billion!" A masculine male voice sounded above Rachel''s head. As he said


    this, he put his hand on her shoulder.


    Seeing that rk was so protective of Rachel, Teresa was overjoyed. It seemed that the one billion


    was about to be paid to her!


    Stunned, Rachel looked back at rk in disbelief.


    "You are priceless. Never belittle yourself," rk said firmly as he looked at Rachel.


    Rachel nodded to rk and said, "Thank you, rk, but I don''t need you to pay such arge amount


    of money for me. The problems between me and the Yan family should be settled by myself!"


    But rk insisted, "I''m willing to solve any problem for you."


    "Really, there''s no need," said Rachel stubbornly, sticking to her own opinion. "You and I are just


    ordinary friends. You don''t know the feud between me and the Yan family, and you will only make


    things worse if you blindly intervene! Trust me, I can handle it."


    Seeing that Rachel wasn''t going to give in, rk finally nodded and promised, "Okay. If you fail to


    handle it properly, I won''t stand by!"


    When Teresa heard this, there was a sh of anxiety in her eyes. "You have the opportunity to redeem


    the freedom, what are you hesitating for, Rachel? Do you want to be an assistant to Nancy all the


    time?"


    "Mrs. Teresa, didn''t you agree to let me be Nancy''s assistant in the beginning? I''d like to be her


    assistant now. I can''t take out even one hundred thousand, let alone one billion."


    Teresa''s face turned pale. She pointed at Rachel with trembling hands. She was so angry that she


    couldn''t even speak properly. "You...... Good! Since you are willing to be an assistant, then you must do


    it well! "


    "Thank you, Mrs. Teresa. I will do my best!"


    Rachel intentional to emphasize "do my best". Teresa was so angry that her face turned pale. With


    these words, she wanted to curse Rachel. But as soon as rk cast a cold nce at her, she couldn''t


    utter a word as if her throat was blocked.


    rk warned her, "Mrs. Teresa, if I see you bully the future wife of me again, I think the cooperation


    between the Ji group and the Yan group can be terminated."


    Teresa''s face was much paler. Was rk threatening her?


    After a long while, Teresa said with her lips trembling, "We won''t make things difficult for her..."


    Without saying anything more, rk walked Rachel to the filming site, said something to thetter and


    left.


    Not long after, Nancy received a call from Teresa. When she heard that she had missed one billion, she


    flew into a rage!


    "Rachel! Get your ass over here!" Nancy put down her phone and shouted at Rachel, who was sorting


    out the scripts.


    Rachel stopped what she was doing, straightened up and walked towards Nancy calmly.


    "How dare you contradict my mother? Do you want to die?" Nancy was too angry that she cursed


    Rachel, not caring about her image.


    Looking at Nancy as if she was looking at a fool, Rachel said, "She is your mother, not mine. Besides,


    she was making trouble out of nothing, why don''t I dare to talk back?"


    "You!" Pissed off, Nancy reached out her hand in an attempt to p Rachel, but a big hand grabbed


    her hand to stop her.


    With anger, Nancy turned around and was about to curse, but she was stunned by the man in front of


    her. It was Bill.


    "Let me go, bill!" Nancy yelled at him angrily.


    Bill said coldly, "Nancy, you keep harassing you assistant on the filming site. You are such a bad


    person! I wonder how disappointed your fans will be if they know about this."


    "It''s none of your business!" Nancy shouted to Bill. In the meantime, she cast a warning nce at him.


    Suddenly, Bill let go of her hand and pushed Nancy forward. Nancy lost her bnce and fell down!


    "Ouch!" Nancy couldn''t help but scream out.


    Shey on the ground like a drowned mouse. After struggling for a while, Nancy shouted at Rachel,


    "Why don''t youe over and help me up?"


    With a sneer, Rachel said, "I didn''t push you. Why should I help you up?"


    "Because you are my assistant!" Nancy replied angrily.


    "Humph!" Bill couldn''t help taunting, "Nancy, you have always pretended to be innocent. However, you


    are a typical bitch who is good at bullying an assistant and ying tricks behind her back?"

 Chapter 23 The Aristocratic Ball

    Chapter 23 The Aristocratic Ball


    Upon hearing this, Nancy got even angrier. She pointed at Bill and scolded, "You''re being nosy! It is


    none of your business!"


    Bill sneered, blurting out, "I''m a nosy, so what?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them had reached a point of tension, Rachel hurriedly stopped


    him, "Bill, thank you for your help, but this is between me and Nancy. You''d better not intervene."


    Bill turned around and smiled at Rachel. "I''m not trying to help you. I just can''t stand a woman with two


    faces like her!"


    But his smile gradually froze on his face before he could finish his words.


    Rachel turned around to check who it was, and she saw that rk was walking towards her.


    Why did hee to the filming site again?


    Walking to Rachel, rk asked calmly, "Have you finished your work?"


    With a nce at Nancy, Rachel didn''t say anything.


    With a cold nce at Nancy, rk said, "I''ve taken her away."


    Then, he took Rachel''s hand and left the filming site.


    "Ah! Come back, Rachel!" Nancy was so angry that she stamped her feet. She wanted to stop them,


    but rk ignored her. rk grabbed Rachel by the hand and quickly disappeared from the door.


    Her hand was held by his palm once again, Rachel could not help but feel reassured.


    Looking at rk''s handsome face and athletic body, Rachel could feel her heartbeat quicken.


    "rk." Rachel suddenly called him.


    rk stopped and turned around to look at Rachel. Frowning, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel struggled to get her hands out of his. Blushed, she said, "I can walk on my own."


    rk''s eyes darkened.


    "Why do you ask me out?" Rachel asked, raising her head again.


    A light shed across rk''s eyes as he replied in a cool voice, "There is an Aristocratic Ball tonight. I


    want you to be my femalepanion."


    Rachel was surprised? Aristocratic Ball?


    "On such an important asion, is it appropriate for me to be your femalepanion?" Rachel asked


    hesitantly.


    They were not that close as to attend various asions with him?


    With a serious look at Rachel, rk said, "I said it was appropriate!"


    How bossy rk was!


    It seemed that Rachel still wanted to turn him down.


    Suddenly, rk added, "Who said that she owed me a favor at the charity auctionst time?"


    It suddenly urred to her thatst time, rk had donated arge amount of money for charity in her


    name. That was when he helped her out of the embarrassment.


    She still had not paid him back!


    With that, Rachel said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    rk took Rachel to a high-ss beauty club and said to the worker, "I want to you give her the best


    makeover in two hours."


    After that, Rachel was taken away by the worker. They gave her a makeup, changed her hairstyle and


    chose the evening dress for her. It took them almost two hours.


    When Rachel appeared in front of rk with her new style, he waspletely shocked by her beauty!


    She had red lips, bright eyes and a pretty face. The ck knee-length evening dress set off her perfect


    figure. The silver ne on her neck was shining brightly, revealing a unique luster.


    The high-heeled shoes she was wearing gave full y to her feminine charm!


    It was the first time that rk had seen Rachel being so stunning.


    Staring at her, rk was lost in thought.


    Stunned and embarrassed, Rachel asked, "What do you think? Don''t I look good in this dress?"


    After a short while, rk regained hisposure and said in a cold voice, "Of course my female


    companion is beautiful."


    Stunned, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Was heplimenting her, or himself?


    "Let''s go. The ball is about to start in an hour." rk held her hand and left the beauty club.


    Her hand being held by his hand again, Rachel started to get used to it.


    When they arrived at the ball, Rachel was holding rk''s arm.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two stunning men and women attracted the attention of everyone as soon as they appeared!


    Everyone looked to their side.


    "Oh, my God! rk is really here! I thought the sponsor was bragging. After all, he didn''t like attending


    parties like this kind before."


    "His femalepanion is so beautiful!"


    Such exmation kepting to their ears. Rachel kept smiling gracefully and looking at them coolly


    all the time.


    As rk''s femalepanion, she must try her best to be elegant and calm.


    rk was expressionless, emanating a cold aura that kept people away.


    rk talked with several important clients with Rachel. Then the ball began.


    Rachel was about to sit in a corner and began to watch others dancing.


    At this time, a young man came to her and enthusiastically invited her: "Beautifuldy, may I have the


    honor to dance with you?"


    ncing at him, Rachel was thinking about how to turn him down, but rk came over.


    "Sorry, sir, my femalepanion can only dance with me," rk said in a cold voice.


    The young man gave an awkward smile and then left.


    Turning to Rachel, rk asked in an indifferent tone, "Do you know how to dance?"


    "Yes, a little," said Rachel as she nodded.


    "Okay," rk reached out his hand and said, "Let''s dance together."


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Rachel''s heart was beating fast. She slowly put her hand in his hand.


    rk held her hand with one hand and put the other on her slim waist. Their postures were quite


    ambiguous.


    rk''s hot breath fell from the head and onto Rachel''s neck. She felt itchy.


    A perfect couple danced trippingly in the dancing floor, which attracted the attention of countless people


    for a moment!


    In an instant, the two people became the focus of the whole party again!


    The woman was gorgeous and the man was handsome. They made a perfect couple!


    It was the first time for Rachel to dance with such a tacit partner on the dance floor. She enjoyed the


    moment very much.


    When the music was over, both of them stopped. It was such a rare feeling that Rachel wanted more.


    Rachel''s face was as red as a ripe apple, which brought a smile to the corners of rk''s mouth.


    As soon as they walked out of the dance floor, a group of people rushed up and introduced themselves


    to Rachel, "Miss, I''m director Liu. Judging from your outstanding temperament, I would like to invite you


    to y in my new movie..."


    "I am director Zheng. I know you are a good actress at first sight. May I have the honor to ask you to


    audition with us?"


    "Beauty, if you agree, ourpany will sign the contract directly with you. There is no need for


    audition!"


    A group of people scrambled to sell their new movie andpany to Rachel, hoping to have the


    opportunity to work with her.


    Seeing this, Rachel was a little surprised, but she quickly recovered.


    "I''m sorry, but for some personal reasons, I will not consider acting temporarily."


    All the directors felt a little disappointed, shook their heads and left.


    In the dark, a pair of eyes that were filled with jealousy stared at Rachel.


    After sending away these directors, Rachel was relieved and went to sit in a seat next to rk.


    rk turned around and walked to the buffet area. Probably he went to fetch food and wine.


    Watching his handsome figure, Rachel blushed at the thought of the intimate feeling of him dancing


    close to her.


    "Wow? Rachel, you are in a good mood, aren''t you? You don''t need to work? How could you be sozy


    toe here for a ball?" a mocking voice came over Rachel''s head.


    Hearing the voice, Rachel raised her head and saw Nancy looking at her with a ss of red wine in her


    hand with a cold smile on her face.


    "Why are you here?" Rachel asked, looking at Nancy in surprise.


    Nancy looked up and down at Rachel in front of her and snorted, "Why can''t a bitch like youe


    here, but I can''t?"

 Chapter 24 Rachel Was Locked in The Basement

    Chapter 24 Rachel Was Locked in The Basement


    When rk was about to return to their seat with the food, he saw Nancy standing in front of Rachel


    and talking to thetter.


    rk frowned and walked quickly towards them.


    "Rachel," said Nancy with a bit jealousy, "You shouldn''t have worn such beautiful clothes and stolen my


    thunder!"


    After saying that, Nancy raised her ss and was about to pour the wine all over Rachel!


    It happened too fast. Rachel had no time to dodge. The scarlet liquid was about to spill on her body!


    All of a sudden, she was pulled away by someone!


    Rachel fell into a warm embrace and her body was surrounded by familiar breath.


    She raised her head and found it was rk!


    rk red angrily at Nancy!


    Nancy found the wine ss in her hand had been empty and the scarlet liquid dripped down the chair,


    as ifughing at her.


    "What the hell do you want, Nancy?" rk tried his best to suppress his anger.


    Putting down the wine ss, Nancy turned around to look at rk, but suddenly smiled and said,


    "rk, what''s your rtionship with Rachel? Why do you always interfere with my decision to teach her


    a lesson? She is my assistant. She should be punished for not going to work for no reason!"


    rk lifted his eyebrow, saying, "She will be my wife soon. Anyone who dares to hurt the member of


    the Ji family should be prepared to pay the price!"


    "Really?" Nancy shrugged and said, "But she emphasized again and again that she has nothing to do


    with you."


    A hint of displeasure shed through rk''s eyes. He suddenly bowed his head and asked, "Rachel,


    I''ve always liked you. Are you willing to be my future wife?"


    Rachel struggled to leave his arms, stood up and looked at rk calmly.


    She wondered whether he really meant it or he was just pretending?


    Nancy, who was standing beside, was furious!


    Nancy grabbed Rachel by the hand and shouted angrily, "Rachel Yan, if you dare to say yes, our family


    will never go easy on you! Don''t forget that you still owe us a favor!"


    Rachel was very clear that rk was not interested in her. He said that in this asion because he


    wanted to help her out.


    She would never be with a man who had no interest in her.


    "I''m sorry, rk. But I can''t say yes to you." Rachel said, taking a deep breath.


    rk was stunned for a while. He had not expected that Rachel would refuse him.


    Hearing this, Nancy was relieved and released Rachel at the same time.


    rk frowned and said, "Rachel, you''d better think it over before answering."


    With a calm look at rk, Rachel said, "I''ve thought it over. We''re not right for each other."


    rk''s face turned dark. ''she said we are not right for each other? But why?'' he thought.


    "Sorry, I have to calm down." Rachel suddenly turned around and left the party.


    With a smug smile, Nancy gave a nce at rk before she left the party following Rachel.


    With knitted brows, rk stood still and watched Rachel leave.


    As soon as she walked out of the hall, Nancy stopped Rachel, "Stop, Rachel!"


    Rachel stopped and turned around to stare at Nancy coldly. "Nancy, I''ve done as you expected and


    refused him. What else do you want?"


    "I want you to break away from him!" Nancy ordered arrogantly. "That''s ridiculous!" Rachel answered.


    Then she sneered. "It''s none of your business whom I''m going to contact with, isn''t it?"


    Nancy stared at Rachel coldly, saying, "You are still a member of the Yan family before you pay us


    back. Everything you do has something to do with the Yan Family''s reputation. How dare you said it is


    none of my business!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, two bodyguards got out of a ck car and walked up to Nancy.


    Pointing at Rachel, Nancy said to them, "Take her back to the vi!"


    Two bodyguards walked over, grabbed Rachel''s arms and pulled her into the car.


    "Let me go! Nancy Yan! Are you crazy?"


    Nancy had a cold face as if she hadn''t heard Rachel. Thetter was trembling with anger. However,


    she was pinned down by the bodyguards on the left and right, unable to escape, and could only re


    at Nancy angrily.


    After arriving at the Yan Family''s vi, Teresa was in high spirits the moment she saw two bodyguards


    had brought Rachel back. "Great! Finally, we have caught this bitch back! Lock her in the basement!"


    When Rachel heard this, her face turned pale immediately. It was basement again!


    Every time they mistreated her, they always locked her in the basement without giving her anything to


    eat and leaving her starving!


    Although Rachel struggled hard, the bodyguards were strong and she had no chance to escape.


    In this way, Rachel was locked up in a basement.


    Before the party was over, rk got a call from thepany and left in a hurry. He had to deal with


    some business stuff and didn''t pay much attention to where Rachel was.


    He thought she would go straight back to his vi.


    After he finished his work, rk began to call Rachel, only to find that her cell phone had not been


    answered.


    ''It is nearly midnight. Has she gone to bed?'' rk thought.


    Looking out at the chilly night outside the window, rk was deep in thought.


    In the basement of Yan family, Rachel''s stomach started to growl. She had no time to eat anything at


    the party. Since it was sote now, Teresa and Nancy would not give her any food to eat.


    When she was thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    At this moment, Teresa was at the door. When she saw that Rachel was still struggling hard, she


    couldn''t help butugh disdainfully.


    "What? How do you feel staying in the basement?" Teresa asked, with a mocking look on her face.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel mocked back, "Mrs. Teresa, you must have


    asked that many times? You have always locked me here since I was a little girl. I''m used to it."


    "Ha ha," with a scheming face, Teresa said, "in the past, I locked you here because I wanted to punish


    you. But this time, I intend you to return the money I have spent on you all these years!"


    "Do you want to ask rk to help me?" Stunned, Rachel looked at her with disbelief. This woman was


    still thinking about the one billion dors.


    "If he doesn''t save you, you will be starved to death!" After ncing at Rachel coldly, Teresa turned


    around and left. The door was closed again.


    Early the next morning, rk was listening to a report from his subordinates in thepany and Eva


    hurried toe.


    Seeing her standing at the door in a panic, rk frowned and waved to his subordinates, signalling


    them to leave first.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Confused, rk looked at Eva.


    Eva hurried in and said, "Mr. rk, Miss Rachel didn''t answer my phone. She hasn''t shown up since


    yesterday!"


    "She didn''t go home?" rk was stunned.


    "No, she isn''t," Eva replied flustered. "Wasn''t she with you yesterday? Where could she have gone?


    Why can''t I find her?"


    After giving it some thought, rk went on, "She went to the party with mest night, but she left on


    her own without me."


    "What!" Eva shouted in surprise. rk frowned and continued, "Nancy also went to the party yesterday.


    Would it be possible if she went to the Yan Family with her?"


    Before rk could finish, Eva boldly guessed, "It must be Nancy who took her back to their house!"


    Then, a look of horror appeared on Eva''s face. She could not help saying, "God, if Miss Rachel returns


    to the Yan family, I don''t know what kind of torture she will suffer! She won''t get away with it. She must


    be tortured much more violently by Teresa than before!"


    rk was a little shocked. "How did Teresa maltreat her?"


    Eva shook her head with a horrible look and said, "That old woman always locked Miss Rachel up in


    the dark and damp basement. She didn''t allow her to have meals or see anyone! For several times,


    she was so hungry that she fainted. Every time I sent food to her secretly, I was found by anyone else


    and I would be punished!"


    rk face became colder and colder. He didn''t expect that the Yan family would be so vicious!


    If he had known it earlier, he would never let her leave alone!


    Eva didn''t notice the expression on rk''s face. She walked up and down restlessly, muttering, "No


    one brought food to Miss Rachel this time. Will she starve to death?"

 Chapter 25 Entering the Entertainment Circle

    Chapter 25 Entering the Entertainment Circle


    There was a flicker of coldness in his eyes. He got up and went straight to the Yan Family.


    When rk appeared at the door of the vi of the Yan Family, Teresa seemed not surprised at all as if


    she had expected it.


    "Mr. rk, wee!" Teresa said with a meaningful smile.


    rk cast a cold nce at her and looked around without finding Rachel.


    "Where is Rachel?" rk voice was as cold as ice.


    Teresa replied, "You want to see her? It''s not impossible, but..."


    rk''s face was as cold as ice. He took out a check, which he had already written, from his pocket and


    waved it at her. "You want money? No problem, but I have to see Rachel first!"


    Teresa was about to reach out for the check. Hearing his words, she was stunned and her face


    changed a little.


    "You want to see her first?" There was a flicker of slyness in her eyes. "It''s not impossible, but I have to


    charge some interest first, alright?"


    Teresa believed that rk would agree to whatever she asked. After all, she had Rachel in her hands.


    Unexpectedly, rk threw a document in front of Teresa and said coldly, "If you want to charge interest,


    then sign this document first!"


    When she picked it up and had a look, Teresa''s eyes suddenly shrank. "Severing the rtionship?"


    "That''s right," rk said coldly, "As long as you sign this agreement and announce to the public that


    you have nothing to do with Rachel, you can get a billion dors!"


    Looking at the amount on the agreement which was one billion, Teresa couldn''t help swallowing.


    Staring at the greedy woman, a disgust shed across rk''s eyes.


    ncing at the check in rk''s hand greedily, Teresa said without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll sign it."


    She signed her name on the agreement quickly, then reached out her hand and said to rk, "Give me


    the check!"


    rk put the check into his pocket, took out another check with smaller amount and handed it to


    Teresa.


    "When I see Rachel, I will give you the check! This is the interest you want." rk put the agreement


    away calmly.


    ncing at the number on the check, Teresa was delighted. It was such a generous amount of interest,


    and she couldn''t help but wonder how generous rk was!


    She quickly turned around and said to the two bodyguards who were standing at the door of the


    basement, "Go and bring her up!"


    "No, I''ll do it myself!" rk said in a cold voice and followed the bodyguard into the basement.


    Teresa tried to stop him, "Mr. rk, you''d better not go..."


    Ignoring her, rk went straight to the basement. He saw Rachel who was dying in the small dark


    room.


    She was tied to the chair, motionless, and her delicate bag was thrown at her feet.


    "Rachel!" As soon as the door was open, rk walked briskly inside. He untied the rope, grabbed her


    bag and carried her up in his arms.


    Rachel was morous and attractivest night, but now she was dying. rk was immediately


    infuriated!


    "What the hell have you done to her?" rk said in a loud voice as he nced at Teresa coldly. rk


    nced at her coldly.


    Teresa stood there awkwardly and didn''t know how to exin.


    rk threw the check at Teresa''s feet and strode out of the house with Rachel in his arms.


    Revenge is a dish best served cold!


    Now, the most important thing to do was to save Rachel''s life.


    rk took Rachel to the hospital and made sure that she was safe. After that, he took her back to his


    vi.


    Inside the vi, Eva had already received the news and she had made a lot of delicious food for


    Rachel.


    When Rachel was full and recovered her strength, rk handed her the agreement.


    "From now on, you are free. You don''t need to listen to the orders of anyone from the Yan family or be


    Nancy''s assistant anymore."


    His voice was gentle and soothing, but made Rachel warm.


    Rachel opened the agreement and took a nce at it. When she saw the number, she was shocked.


    "Did you really give her one billion?"


    "Don''t worry," a cold light shed through rk''s eyes. "The money will not be wasted. One day, we


    will take it back together with the interest!"


    Without another word, Rachel took the pen and paper out of her bag, drafted a loan receipt, signed her


    name, and handed it to him.


    "Thank you for helping me. Take this note and I will pay the money back in the future," Rachel said with


    appreciation.


    After hesitating for a while, rk finally took the loan receipt. "Okay, I believe you have the ability to


    pay off the money sooner orter."


    After taking a few days'' rest in the vi, Rachel felt much better. She was preparing to search for a job


    online.


    She opened the website and saw the hot news -- "A popr star used her sister of being


    ungrateful!"


    A bad feeling emerged in her heart, and Rachel subconsciously opened it. It was Nancy who held the


    press conference to use her of being ungrateful!


    She was trembling with anger when she saw how Nancy described in the video how ungrateful she


    was and that she insisted on renouncing the Yan Family!


    At this time, rk pushed the door in and took a look at the website. He frowned slightly, saying, "So


    you have known it."


    Staring at Nancy with a cold face, Rachel said, "Now that she''s heartless, don''t me me for being


    ruthless!"


    "What are you going to do?" rk sat down beside her and asked indifferently.


    An idea urred to Rachel. She stood up immediately and took out a pen from her bag.


    "I''ve got the record. It recorded all of the curses that Nancy and Teresa said to me! Now, it''s time for


    everyone to see their true colors!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Raising his eyebrows, rk gave her an appreciative look and said, "Let me help you!"


    Not long after, a piece of evidence about Nancy and her mother''s maltreatment of the adopted


    daughter was disclosed.


    In addition, the statement of severance between Teresa and Rachel has also been circted online.


    The huge amount of money rk paid to Teresa has astounded theizens.


    The trend of the public opinion suddenly changed, and those who had previously attacked Rachel all


    turned to cursing Nancy and Teresa.


    The fact that Nancy had maltreated her assistant had been dug out, and even some people had even


    searched the information online that her so-called assistant was actually her sister, Rachel!


    The truth came to light and many people began to criticize Nancy. Her reputation began to plummet.


    The other day, when Rachel was about to go out, rk stopped her and asked, "Where are you going?


    I''ll drive you there."


    After thinking for a while, Rachel nodded and said, "I want to go to the police station to investigate what


    happened to my parents back then."


    rk nodded and drove her to the police station.


    Rachel told the police why she was here, but they refused her.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rachel. We won''t divulge any information about these secret cases easily."


    Rachel left the police station in disappointment. She wanted to find out what happened to her parents,


    but she didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing this, rk, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth, "I can help you find out the truth."


    Startled, Rachel raised her head and looked at him.


    "But on one condition,"


    "What condition?" Rachel was puzzled.


    "If you agree to enter the entertainment circle, I will help you investigate the truth for you!"


    "But why?" Rachel asked, perplexed.


    Looking ahead with his deep eyes, rk added, "To defeat a person, you have to defeat her in her


    mostcent domain!"


    Rachel''s brows knitted.


    Staring at Rachel meaningfully, rk continued, "I appreciate it when you defeated Nancy with a


    beautiful counterattackst time. Nancy will keep giving you hard time. And your best revenge is to be


    an actress and surpass her!"


    "Besides, both director Bob and director Tristan think highly of you. I trust them and hope you can take


    this opportunity to enter the entertainment industry! If you can act well in the movie, that will be the best


    reward for me! You know, I have invested that movie."


    With a puzzled look on her face, Rachel wondered whether she should ept his invitation or not?

 Chapter 26 Would You Marry Her

    Chapter 26 Would You Marry Her


    rk didn''t urge Rachel. He just said in a cool voice, "You can think about it."


    Thest bit of hesitation in Rachel''s mind turned into a firm one when she thought of her parents who


    died in a frame up.


    She was fully aware that rk would be able to find out the truth with his financial resources,


    connection and capabilities.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, he used one billion to help her to regain her freedom. She should repay this favor.


    "Okay, I agree and I will do as you said!"


    The corner of rk''s lip lifted. "I believe that you will prove yourself with your ability!"


    Rachel gave him a smile. She also liked such a challenging life!


    Before long, the car stopped in front of arge shopping mall.


    Puzzled, Rachel asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Of course, I will help you to package yourself," rk said seriously. "The first step to be a star is to


    properly package yourself."


    Rachel had been working as Nancy''s assistant for quite a long time, she knew something about how to


    package a super star. But shouldn''t her agent do this?


    "Let''s go!" Before she could react, rk held Rachel''s hand and walked into the mall.


    Rachel suddenly realized that rk was more and more ustomed to holding her hands, and she did


    not resist at all?


    The thought panicked her. Rachel took her hand back deliberately when they entered the elevator.


    Feeling empty in his hand, rk stopped his steps. His face turned dark, but he didn''t say anything.


    He took her to a high-end styling salon and told the stylist, "Get her the most suitable hairstyle."


    Two hourster, Rachel''s soft straight hair became light brown curly hair, which made her look pure


    and charming. She hadpletely changed.


    rk had been waiting for the result patiently. When the result came out, his eyes shed with


    amazement.


    He had met all kinds of beautiful women, but Rachel was the only one he met who was both pure and


    sexy.


    When Rachel saw herself in the mirror, she was also shocked. The change was too huge!


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, rk said in an indifferent tone, "It''s okay. Let''s go to


    check the clothes!"


    After they left the hair salon, they turned around and headed for the clothing section.


    rk led her directly to a luxury exclusive shop for women''s wear. He said to the manager who came


    up enthusiastically, "Choose the clothes that best match her temperament! The more the better!"


    Stunned, Rachel nced at him and thought, ''The more, the better? He is indeed a rich man who


    spends money like water!''


    Noticing the way Rachel looked at him, rk added, "I will deduct all the money from your sry in the


    future."


    Two waiters with broad smiles held her to try on the clothes before Rachel could utter a word.


    "Well, it''s not bad!"


    "Just so-so!"


    "That''s it! Perfect!"


    Sitting in a chair, rk could asionally makements on the newly changed clothes of Rachel


    and seemed to be in a very happy mood.


    Every clothing looked specially on Rachel and she was so beautiful no matter which piece of clothes


    she wore!


    Not long after, rk picked up a lot of clothes for Rachel.


    When Rachel finished trying on thest one, rk stood up.


    "You can take this one and go out. Wrap it up and send the rest to my ce!" Then rk turned around


    and went to pay the bill.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at the clothes she had tried on. She couldn''t believe her eyes, said to herself,


    ''Does rk want to buy all these? Any piece of these clothes here is expensive, and these many


    clothes will cost arge amount of money.''


    While paying the bill, rk gave the salesperson his address. Then, he naturally took Rachel''s hand


    and left the store.


    "rk, don''t you buy too many clothes?" With a little frown, Rachel said to rk.


    With a cool smile, rk said disapprovingly, "This is the money we need to spend. It''s not easy to


    package a star."


    Rachel was speechless, because she knew rk was right.


    Then, rk brought Rachel to an entertainment and culturalpany.


    In the meeting room, director Bob came in with a well-dressed woman and said enthusiastically to


    Rachel, "Miss Rachel, wee to ourpany. This is your agent, Michelle."


    Rachel reached out to Michelle, saying, "Hello, Michelle. Nice to meet you!"


    Michelle politely shook hands with Rachel and said, "Miss Rachel, nice to meet you, too."


    Sitting on the other side, rk looked at them indifferently.


    Rachel and Michelle had chatted for a while. Then Bob began to give them loads of work to do. "Miss


    Rachel, everything is ready of our new movie apart from you. When can you start working? We have to


    shoot the film as soon as possible!"


    "Anytime," Rachel said with a brisk smile.


    Bob grinned from ear to ear, saying, "That''s great! With your participation, I believe that our movie will


    have unlimited potential! How about starting filming tomorrow?"


    "I will go to supervise the work tomorrow," rk said tly.


    Rachel was a little surprised. Didn''t the CEO need to work? It was unbelievable that he had time to


    supervise the work?


    Bob gave a knowing smile, stating, "Of course, everything will be smooth with the presence of Mr.


    rk!"


    After saying that, he turned around and said to the agent of Rachel, Michelle, "Michelle, please give


    Miss Rachel some guidance, since she is new here."


    "Yes, I will," Michelle answered as she nodded politely.


    The next day, when Rachel started to film, rk was standing by, watching.


    Since she was not a professional in this field, her filming was not so smooth at the very beginning.


    Although Michelle had helped her study the script and prepare for the filming, there were still many


    things she did not understand.


    During the intermission, rk walked to her andforted, "When you are filming, you should not be


    disturbed by any other distractions and imagine that you are the character you are ying. Imagine


    what you would say and do under that circumstance if you were her..."


    Rachel quickly came to her mind after being taught by rk patiently.


    Sure enough, when she was filming again, she found herself had be a part of the scene, as if she


    and her role had been integrated. She was not performing, but living in the real scene.


    Bob was standing beside rk and said to thetter with admiration, "Mr. rk, Miss Rachel is


    performing herself! I know that this role is specially designed for her!"


    In another filming site, Nancy was bored in her make-up room. Suddenly, an worker came in and told


    her, "Miss Nancy, I just heard that Rachel is shooting a new movie at the filming site next door. She is


    ying your favorite character and rk is also there to support her!"


    "What?" Nancy couldn''t believe her ears. She wondered, ''Did rk really give that role to her?


    Wasn''t Rachel unwilling to act? Why did she suddenly agree?''


    Nancy wanted so badly to run over to see what was going on, but she held it back.


    At this moment, when Bill passed by her dressing room, Nancy called out to him, "Bill!"


    Bill wore a cold expression, ignoring her presence.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Nancy hurriedly shouted, "Rachel is filming in the next filming site!"


    Bill stopped his steps, but eventually left directly, ignoring Nancy.


    When Rachel was taking a break, rk handed her a bottle of water and said calmly, "You seem to be


    a talent for acting. You are doing so good."


    "That''s because you teach me well!" Rachel said happily as she took over the water in his hand.


    For the first time in her life, she found acting to be very fun. When she ovee difficulties and got into


    the groove, she felt full of aplishment!


    "No, that''s because you work very hard." rk smiled at her and touch Rachel''s head with his hand.


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t know what to do. It seemed that touching her head was more intimate than


    holding hands?


    When she was still in a daze, a familiar voice came from behind her, "Miss Rachel, congrattions for


    entering the entertainment circle!"


    When Rachel turned her head around, she was surprised to see Bill?


    Rachel stood up in a hurry and asked, "Bill, how''s everything going with you?"


    "I''m good. I''m here to say congrattions to you," Bill said with a smile.


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at him and asked, "About what?"

 Chapter 27 A Sprain in the Ankle

    Chapter 27 A Sprain in the Ankle


    Bill was about to say something, but was interrupted by the meaningful look in rk''s eyes. With a


    smile, he said, "Rachel, I wish you a brighter career in the entertainment circle.


    And wish you have person to help you all the way!"


    Although Rachel could understand the first half of Bill''s words, she did not understand the second half.


    ''Someone to help? Did he mean rk?'' Rachel thought.


    Rachel gave him a bitter smile. She believed that Bill must have misunderstood her rtionship with


    rk.


    Before she could exin, Bill opened his mouth again. "I have something to talk to Mr. Bill. I''m leaving


    now."


    Then he turned around and went to the lounge.


    Raising his head, rk took a look at Rachel, saying, "Have a good rest. I''ll be back soon."


    Watching the two men walking into the lounge one after the other, Rachel felt something was bizarre.


    There must be something wrong with them! How did they end up talking to each other secretly?


    After they walked into the lounge, Bill turned around and asked, "Mr. rk, what do you want me to do


    here?"


    rk said indifferently, "You''d better keep away from Rachel from now on. I don''t want her to have an


    affair with any male star as soon as she entered the entertainment circle."


    "Oh," Bill nced at him with disapproval. "Mr. Bill, do you like Rachel?"


    "Who are you? Why should I tell you?" rk asked with a sneer.


    "Ha ha," Bill suddenly burst intoughter, nodded and said, "Yes, I am not qualified to know about Mr.


    rk''s private life. But as one of the admirers of Rachel, I have a question to ask you."


    Seeing them stay in the lounge for a while, Rachel was a little worried and went there.


    When she just walked to the door of the lounge, she heard a cold voice of rk from inside, "Go


    ahead!"


    Bill asked, "Since you are so selfish to protect her, then I want to ask you, will you marry Rachel?"


    This question shocked Rachel like a thunder, resounding in her mind!


    What were they talking about? Just as Rachel was waiting for rk''s answer, there was a silence


    inside


    It had been a long time before rk made any sound.


    Finally, Bill couldn''t bear it and broke the silence, "It seems that Mr. rk just likes and admires her


    appearance. You have never thought of marrying her! In that case, she shouldn''t be stopped from


    seeking happiness! She should marry the guy who has the courage to marry her!"


    Still, rk didn''t answer.


    Hearing the footsteps inside, Rachel fled in a hurry.


    Rachel was totally shocked. She was unable to calm herself down.


    She was right. rk had no interest in her at all. He cared so much about her because she once saved


    him when she was a child and he was repaying her.


    But what about her? How could she view his approach every time as a good omen for the further


    development of their rtionship?


    Thinking of this, Rachel smiled bitterly. She was too naive.


    During the whole afternoon, Rachel was restless, thinking about Bill''s words from time to time:


    ''Will you marry Rachel?''


    ''You never thought of marrying her!''


    These words stabbed into her heart like a thorn, making her extremely disappointed.


    Apparently, she was not in a good mood when she was shooting. She was often absentminded and


    made mistakes, making Bob stop the filming several times.


    Bob, who always had a good temper, couldn''t help but scold, "Rachel! What the hell are you doing? Are


    you gonna perform or not?'' Rachel finally came to her senses.


    She subconsciously nced at rk, only to find that he was also looking at her with a cold face.


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel apologized to Bob, "I''m sorry, director Bob. I won''t do that again!"


    Bob waved his hand impatiently and said, "Get ready. Let''s do it again!"


    Rachel took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    When they were shooting again, Rachel appeared in the video, stepping on high heels. Faced with the


    hero''s confession of love, she looked a little flustered. When she turned around and wanted to run


    away, she suddenly twisted her foot. She screamed and fell on the ground.


    Bob shouted excitedly, "Okay, stop! That''s great! It''s better than the script. It''s more realistic!"


    With a pale face, Rachel slumped to the ground. She was not acting just now? She did get a sprain on


    the ankle!


    Noticing that Rachel did not stand up, covered her ankle with her hand and her face was deathly pale,


    rk couldn''t help but frown and hurried forward.


    "What''s wrong with you?" rk asked coldly.


    Rachel looked down to avoid his eyes and said, "Nothing. I think I just got a sprain. I''ll be fine after a


    rest..."


    rk squatted down immediately, took off her high heels and checked. Indeed, he found that her fair


    skinned ankle started to turn red and swollen.


    It was the first time for Rachel to see her foot being held by a man like this. She couldn''t tell how


    ufortable she was. She wanted to take her foot back but was stopped by rk.


    "Don''t move!"


    His voice was a little cold. He frowned and looked at her swollen ankle seriously.


    rk helped her put on her shoes again and carried her in his arms!


    "Ah!" Stunned and dizzy, she fell into a broad chest.


    "What, what are you doing?" Rachel struggled, saying, "Put me down!"


    "You are injured. Can you walk by yourself?" rk retorted coldly.


    Exasperated, Rachel punched rk on the chest and shouted, "It''s none of your business! Put me


    down. There are so many people watching us!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, rk walked towards his car with his arms around her tighter.


    Although being put in the car, Rachel was still very unhappy.


    Since this man did not intend to marry her, why was he so good to her? Wasn''t he afraid that she would


    misunderstand him and fall in love with him and could not control herself? At the thought of this, Rachel


    pouted her lips and turned her head to look out the window.


    She didn''t say anything to rk on the way to the hospital.


    At the gate of the hospital, as soon as he parked the car, rk wanted to hold her in his arms again.


    However, when he reached out to her, Rachel pushed him away and said, "I can walk myself!"


    As she said, Rachel herself went down to the ground, but when her injured foot fell to the ground, she


    felt a sharp pain, which made her grin.


    rk stepped forward and lifted her up. "If you can''t do it, then don''t push yourself too hard!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At this moment, Rachel finally stopped struggling and obeyed.


    rk took Rachel to see a doctor, take an X-ray and take some medicine. He had been serving Rachel


    all the time. But to thetter, all he had done was to pay her back.


    Lying on the bed, Rachel watched him bustling in and out. Finally, she opened her mouth and called,


    "rk."


    Her voice was as cold as ice.


    "What?" rk stopped and turned to her.


    "I''m fine. You can leave and do your own thing!" Rachel said coldly.


    Frowning, he asked, "Are you okay by yourself?"


    "If you don''t want me to be here by myself, I can also ask Eva or Michelle to take care of me. How dare


    I bother Mr. rk to take care of me personally!" Rachel said calmly as she looked into his doubtful


    eyes.


    A trace of suspicion quickly shed across rk''s eyes. He then said calmly, "Since you can handle it


    yourself, I''ll leave now!"


    Then he put the things in his hands on the table, turned around and closed the door for her.


    Rachel''s heart ached. She did not expect rk to leave for real.


    This time, there was no doubt that he did not like her.


    Rachel buried her head in the quilt, letting the frustration spread around her.


    After a while, the doorknob was turned again. Someone came in.


    Surprised, Rachel looked up and wondered whether it was rk?


    However, when she saw it was Michelle rather than rk, she was so disappointed that she drooped


    her head again.


    She was still so naive. How could she have illusions about rk loving her?


    Sensing her mood, Michelle couldn''t help asking, "Bertha, are you okay? Mr. rk wants me to tell


    you... "

 Chapter 28 Absent From the Press Conference

    Chapter 28 Absent From the Press Conference


    When Rachel heard that it was about rk, she quickly raised her head and asked, "What did he ask


    you to tell me?"


    Startled by Rachel''s sudden reaction, Michelle said hastily, "He asked me to tell you to take care of


    yourself and not to worry about the shooting."


    "Oh, I see," said Rachel, a little disappointed.


    "Michelle," said Rachel while waving to her, "You''d better help me to practice some acting skill when we


    are free now! Teach me some tricks. You know, I have no experience in film shooting."


    "Well, I''m d that you''re desperate to improve yourself! Mr. rk has chosen the right person!"


    Michelle quickly sat down beside Rachel, took out some documents and began to help her to be


    familiar with the script.


    Actually, Rachel just wanted to kill time and shift her attention. She didn''t want to think about anything


    about rk.


    This trick worked. Rachel soon forgot the trouble that rk brought to her and put her heart and soul


    into work.


    On the third day, Rachel urged Michelle anxiously, "I don''t want to stay in this ward waiting for my


    retirement. I want to act! Please help me toplete the discharge procedure, Michelle!"


    Michelle was shocked. "But your foot hasn''t recovered yet. Mr. rk certainly won''t agree..."


    "It''s okay," said Rachel. She stood up and turned around. "I feel much better now. I''m not a cripple. I


    can shoot something easily."


    Unable to dissuade Rachel, Michelle had to get her out of the hospital and then they returned to the


    filming site soon.


    Bob was shocked to see Rachel, "Rachel, I think your leg hasn''t recovered yet. Why do youe back


    suddenly?"


    With a smile, Rachel said, "It''s not a big deal. I don''t have to stay in hospital. Besides, I''m not as weak


    as you think."


    Bob looked at Rachel with some embarrassment, "If Mr. rk knows that, he will definitely give me a


    hard time."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No, it can''t be," Rachel quickly dispelled his doubts. "Mr. rk knows that my foot is not seriously


    injured, and you don''t have to have the psychological burden. If the scene is rted to action, then put


    off until my leg recovers. Now let''s shoot the easier part!"


    Since she insisted, Bob had to allow her to be back in the shooting.


    With her injured leg, Rachel worked very hard to keep on shooting.


    With the help of Michelle and with no disturbance by rk, some film scenes had been shot smoothly.


    Within the next two days, Rachel felt that she had lived a full life.


    Even though she had to apply ice blocks to her feet during the half-time break, she was still willing to


    shooting, which brought her unprecedented happiness and made her forget the disappointment and


    depression that rk had brought to her.


    However, this day, when she just arrived at the site, Bob looked at her foot which was still a little red


    and swollen with an apologetic face and said, "Miss Rachel, you can''t do this anymore. You have to go


    back to have a rest, otherwise the leg cannot bepletely recovered. How about this, I give you a


    week off! When your leg recovers, you cane back to work! We''ll shoot some scenes without you


    this week."


    "Bob, I don''t need to have a rest," Rachel said immediately.


    Bob shook his head stubbornly, saying, "I don''t want to hear anyone speak ill of me. Besides, I don''t


    need to be ame actress. If you really want to continue acting, go back to have a good rest, ande


    back to shoot when your legs are well!"


    Hearing what Bob said, Rachel had no choice but to go back.


    As soon as she left, Bob called rk immediately, "Mr. rk, I''ve sent Miss Rachel back to have a


    rest. Are you relieved this time?"


    "Yes." rk''s deep voice from the other end of the line.


    When she returned to the vi, Rachel still hadn''t seen rk. She hadn''t seen him since she "drove"


    him away from the hospitalst time.


    Only Eva apanied her in the vi.


    Thinking of this, Rachel felt more upset in her heart.


    However, Eva always found a way to make her happy, and Rachel was not that bored.


    Michelle would help Rachel to review the script every day. In the end, she could even recite the lines in


    the script easily and she could act every scene naturally.


    Eva apanied Rachel to go for a walk every night.


    One day, Eva suddenly muttered, "Mr. rk has been on a business trip for a long time, right? Why


    hasn''t hee back to see you?"


    Stunned and puzzled, Rachel turned to Eva and asked, "Did he tell you that he went on a business


    trip?"


    Eva shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. I only heard it from someone in thepany. It''s so


    weird. He treats you so well. Why didn''t he tell you about his business trip?"


    With a wry smile, Rachel said, "The rtionship between he and I was only superior and subordinate.


    He''s my boss and I''m his employee. Do you know any boss tells his employee when he goes on a


    business trip?"


    Eva asked in surprise, "Miss Rachel, do you really think that you are just and employee? He spent a


    billion to save you from the Yan Family and helped you to enter the entertainment circle. I believe no


    man could do this to an employee!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Yeah, but that''s because I saved him when I was a child, and he is just


    paying me back now."


    Eva looked a little strange. "Miss Rachel, do you really think it will take so much money and strength to


    repay a person? If it were an ordinary person, he would not bother himself but give you a sum of


    money as return. But look at what he has done for you!"


    Stunned by her words, Rachel thought what Eva said did make sense. She might have misunderstood


    him?


    "Miss. Rachel," Eva continued, "I think Mr. rk must have a crush on you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be


    so thoughtful for you."


    Rachel looked at Eva in disbelief, asking, "Are you serious about that?"


    "Yes, I am very serious! He must have a crush on you!" Eva said decidedly.


    All of a sudden, Rachel''s gloomy mood disappeared. No matter what Eva said was true or not, it was


    true that rk treated her well.


    Rachel suddenly felt that it was not necessary for her to ask rk whether he liked her or not. They


    just needed time to confirm their feelings, right?


    What she needed to do now was to focus on her work to repay him, and then to try her best to pay


    back the money she owed him!


    With a target, Rachel was in a good mood, and her legs were gradually recovered.


    When she returned to the filming site, Rachel quickly covered up the unfinished part.


    Both Bob and Tristan were surprised by her astonishing improvement!


    "Miss Rachel, what arge improvement of your acting skill! It seems that I''ve made the right decision


    to let you go back and have a week''s rest. Now that your legs are recovered and you are full of energy,


    the feeling of your shooting will be even better! If Mr. rk knows about it, he will be happy for you!"


    Bob gave a thumbs up and praised Rachel.


    Rachel gave a smile, but did not say anything.


    Even if he didn''t show up, she believed that rk could hear these words from Bob and Tristan.


    Soon, the shooting was over.


    Bob was preparing for the press conference. Rachel thought, as an investor, rk would be supposed


    to participate in the press conference, wouldn''t he?


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time. Somehow, she wanted to see him.


    Until the day of the press conference, Rachel still did not see rk go back home. She was a little


    uneasy and was not sure if he would be present at the press conference.


    She heard a lot of information about rk from Bob and Eva, but she never saw him.


    With thepany of Michelle, Rachel arrived at the site of the press conference. She had scanned the


    site for half quite a long time, but couldn''t find rk''s figure.


    Rachel was very depressed.


    But as the most important supporting role of the movie, Rachel had to cheer up and smile to cope with


    the group of reporters in front of her.


    A reporter asked, "Miss Rachel, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Mr. rk. Did he


    rmend you to act in this movie?"


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "I''m just an ordinary friend of Mr. rk."


    Another person questioned, "Then do you know why Mr. rk didn''t attend the conference?"

 Chapter 29 Walking the Red Carpet

    Chapter 29 Walking the Red Carpet


    Rachel gave a faint smile and answered, "Maybe he is busy with something else at this moment? He is


    my boss. Have you ever seen any employee who knows his boss'' whereabouts clearly?"


    This sentence clearly exined that Rachel did not have any abnormal rtionship with rk. Thus,


    the reporters didn''t ask her anything rted to rk. Instead, they asked her some other questions.


    After the press conference, Rachel got off the stage and was about to have a rest.


    Michelle approached her and whispered to her ear, "Rachel, Mr. rk is here."


    Rachel looked at Michelle surprisingly, asking, "Where is he now?"


    "Come with me." Michelle then led Rachel to a lounge behind the stage.


    Michelle opened the door, saying, "Rachel, he is inside. You can go in now!"


    With these words, Rachel ran into the room to find out rk was in this room.


    He was sleeping on a sofa with a tired look. It seemed that he hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time.


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t dare to move a step forward. She couldn''t believe that rk had reallye to


    her.


    She had been thinking about him all this time. But what had he been busy with? The moment she saw


    him, Rachel knew that she had really fallen in love with him.


    Rachel moved towards rk slowly and she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    She struggled in her mind. She missed him but dared not to get close to him!


    Atst, she lost control of herself and went to sit beside him. She reached out and touched his firm


    face.


    "Why are you sote?" Unable to hold back her tears, she had red-rimmed eyes.


    Rachel didn''t notice the man''s eyshes suddenly moved, but soon returned to calm.


    As long as she thought that he refused to see her while she missed him so much these days, Rachel


    felt a little unhappy.


    But seeing how tried he was, her heart ached for him.


    Looking at his handsome face, Rachel felt a desire growing in her heart.


    She could not control herself, leaned over and kissed him on the face.


    At this moment, a crack was heard from behind!


    When she looked back, Rachel saw a paparazzi squatting at the door, with a camera in his hand


    shooting at her and rk fiercely!


    "Who is taking pictures?" Rachel stood up, coldly looked at the paparazzo and walked quickly towards


    him. The paparazzo stood up and turned around, trying to flee, but was stopped by Michelle!


    Michelle stared at the camera in his hand, and suddenly understood what happened when she looked


    at Rachel''s face.


    She grabbed the camera from his hand and smashed it to the ground!


    "What are you doing? That''s my camera!" The paparazzo was anxious and reached out to pick up the


    camera on the ground, but Michelle stepped on his hand.


    "Dare to snap photos? Humph, you are so bold!" Michelle rubbed her foot against his hand and the


    paparazzo winced in pain and screamed for mercy.


    "I''m sorry, sister. It''s my fault. I won''t dare to take photos in secret anymore! Please forgive me! I''m so


    sorry!" The paparazzo kept begging Michelle for mercy.


    rk had woken up. He stood up, walked to them and picked up the camera.


    As soon as Rachel saw him, she was shocked!


    ''When did he wake up? I kissed him just now. He didn''t notice, did he?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    Thinking of this, Rachel''s temple was throbbing.


    rk opened the camera and saw the blue screen. Frowning, he threw the camera into the trash bin.


    Her eyes were fixed on rk''s movements. Rachel was relieved when she found that he didn''t see any


    photos.


    Fortunately, he didn''t notice that she had kissed him secretly.


    Michelle let go of the paparazzo and thetter hurried to crawl over, begging rk with a sad face, "I''m


    sorry, Mr. rk, I won''t dare to take any pictures of you again. Please return the camera to me..."


    rk''s voice was as cold as ice, stating, "Give the camera back to you so that you can take it back to


    restore the data? And then you can sell our photos to make a big fortune?"


    The paparazzo was taken aback. He looked at rk and was too scared to say anything.


    rk gave him a cold re. "Here are two choices for you. You''d better get out and shut up yourself!


    Or I''ll have someone directly seal your mouth, so that you''ll never be able to speak!"


    "No," the paparazzo shook his head immediately. "Mr. rk, I''ll go by myself! I don''t want the camera


    anymore. I won''t tell anyone about what happened today! Otherwise, I will be struck by lightning!"


    "Fuck off!" The paparazzo was so frightened that he almost wet his pants, and retreated out of the


    lounge in a hurry.


    ncing at the camera in the trash bin, rk turned to Michelle and said, "Take this out and get rid of


    it."


    "Yes, sir!" Michelle hastened to grab the camera which had notpletely been broken and took it


    away.


    There were only two people left in the lounge. After what had happened just now, Rachel was a little


    embarrassed and didn''t know how to get along with rk for a while.


    If he was awake just now and she did that to him, it would be so humiliating.


    However, it seemed that rk was totally unaware of what had happened before. He turned to look at


    her and the sternness in his eyes faded.


    "Is the press conference over?" rk asked tly.


    "Well," said Rachel, nodding. Then she raised her head and asked, "Why didn''t you show up?"


    rk exined unhurriedly, "I have too many things to take care of in thepany recently. When I


    got here, the press conference had already started. So I decided to stay here and wait for you."


    It suddenly dawned on Rachel that rk didn''t have time to see her because he was too busy.


    In the following days, rk went home more often and the two got along well.


    Without any film to shot, Rachel would study acting skills very hard.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Besides, rk hired a tutor to teach Rachel. Thetter worked hard, so she had made great progress


    in her acting skills.


    One day, Rachel was studying the script and was surprised to see rking back.


    As soon as he entered, rk handed an invitation to her.


    When Rachel opened it and saw what it was, she couldn''t help but frown: "What''s this? I am invited to


    take part in an award ceremony?"


    "You have been nominated for the best supporting actress," rk exined indifferently.


    Astonished, Rachel asked, "You mean I''m now the candidate for female supporting role?"


    "That''s right," rk nodded. "If you can win this award, it will be of great help to your career in the


    future."


    "But..." when she saw the date on the invitation, Rachel continued hesitantly, "The award ceremony is


    around the corner. I haven''t prepared any dress, and I haven''t walked the red carpet before..."


    Looking at her, rk said, "Don''t worry. I''ll have someone to design an evening dress for you to attend


    the award ceremony."


    Somehow, Rachel felt something different in his eyes when he was looking at her.


    "As for walk the red carpet," he continued after a pause, "Let mepany you."


    Rachel was a little surprised, but as her boss and the investor of the movie, it was natural for him to


    show up.


    Soon, it was time to walk the red carpet.


    Rachel was dressed elegantly. When they walked on the red carpet, the handsome man and pretty


    woman attracted a lot of attention from the media! They had be the focus of the crowd!

 Chapter 30 The Best Supporting Actress

    Chapter 30 The Best Supporting Actress


    It was the first time for Rachel to walk on the red carpet, and it was inevitable that she was a little


    nervous.


    Feeling her anxiety, rk reached out and held her hand.


    When she felt his warm and soft hand, Rachel gradually calmed down. She was now able to deal with


    the situation with ease.


    In the face of people who didn''t know or know them, rk and Rachel responded with a smile one by


    one.


    They seemed to have a special sense of understanding between each other.


    They were the focus of the party. Most importantly, Rachel was so eye-catching tonight.


    As long as she smiled, other women at present could notpare to her regarding appearance and


    temperament.


    Standing beside her, rk was in a good mood with a small smile on his face.


    The award ceremony began. Rachel sat next to rk under the stage.


    When she heard the words "best supporting actress, Rachel!", her heart suddenly trembled, and she


    was overjoy. She didn''t expect to win the award of the best supporting actress, since it was the first


    time for her to act in a movie.


    This award meant her hard-work had not gone unnoticed.


    rk reached out and gently pushed her, whispering, "It''s time for you to go up."


    His statement brought her back to reality. She hurried to the stage elegantly.


    When she came to the emcee''s side, someone gave her the trophy and invited her to deliver a speech.


    Rachel held the microphone, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    She looked at rk subconsciously. When she saw the smile on his face, she felt relieved. She said in


    a calm voice, "I want to thank someone first. Because of his appreciation and encouragement, I have


    be who I am today. With his help, I have achieved my achievements today!


    Without him, perhaps I''m still living a terrible and aimless life. Without him, I wouldn''t have found that I


    have great interest in acting. He is the light and heat of my life. Standing here, I want to thank him,


    rk Ji!"


    Rachel gazed at rk and said these words from the bottom of her heart. She wondered if he had


    been moved by her words?


    Then she turned to thank the directors and her agent Michelle.


    Sitting in the audience, rk cracked a smile.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    rk answered the phone in a low voice. In the end, frowning, he asked, "What? Is thepany in


    trouble again?"


    Subconsciously, rk caught a glimpse of Rachel, who was so stunning, on the stage. After a long


    pause, he nodded and said, "You guys take care of this first. I''ll be right back."


    Then, rk left the venue.


    After her speech, Rachel went off the stage.


    When she went back to her seat, rk didn''t find rk there.


    Somehow, Rachel felt a little disappointed. Why didn''t rk stay to share the joy with her at this


    important moment?


    Rachel stood up quietly, thinking that it was very likely for rk to go to the bathroom.


    She decided to look for him.


    However, she didn''t find him anywhere.


    Just then, Rachel''s phone rang.


    She took out her phone subconsciously, only to find a new message.


    "I have something to deal with in thepany, so I''m leaving now." It was a message from rk.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he had something to deal with.


    Seeing the washroom not far away from her, Rachel was about to refine her makeup. However, she


    didn''t notice that a pair of evil eyes was staring at her from behind.


    Seeing that Rachel entered the bathroom, Nancy walked out from the dark and pulled over a reporter.


    The reporter was shocked with his eyes wide open after he heard what she had said. And then he


    nodded in a hurry.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she was fixing her make-up in front of the mirror, the door of the bathroom was suddenly pushed


    open, and Nancy walked in.


    "Ha ha." seeing that Rachel was fixing his make-up, Nancy could not helpughing, "Rachel, why are


    you still dressing up? What are you going to do now, since rk is not here?"


    With a cold nce at her, Rachel said, "How I dress has nothing to do with you, right?"


    Nancy sneered, "Of course it has nothing to do with me. But I wonder if he would be jealous if rk


    saw you are so desperate to seduce other men."


    "It''s also none of your business!" Rachel nced at Nancy with disdain.


    The door was pushed open again. A cleaner came in with a mop and a bucket.


    With a nce at the cleaner, Nancy turned his head and said to Rachel, who was about to leave,


    "What do you think rk will do if I tell him that you are with Bill tonight?"


    Rachel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Nancy, I advise you not to make a fuss! Both rk and I hate


    people like you! If you nder me again, I will not spare you!"


    While speaking, Rachel noticed that the cleaner didn''t clean the room immediately but observed her


    secretly.


    Besides, her hands were long and white, not like those of a normal cleaner at all.


    When she was confused, the cleaner suddenly lifted the bucket and sshed it at her!


    At this critical moment, Rachel suddenly reached out and pushed Nancy forward!


    Nancy didn''t expect that Rachel would have such a quick reaction, so she was caught off guard and


    pushed in front of thetter all of a sudden!


    Ssh!


    Half a bucket of dirty water was directly poured on Nancy, pouring down from her head and drenched


    her whole body!


    "Ouch!" the ''cleaner'' was so scared that she threw away the bucket in her hand and rushed to the door.


    However, the floor was too slippery. She fell to the ground and a camera rolled out of her pocket.


    As soon as Rachel saw it, she immediately understood what was happening. She snorted, "The evils


    we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear!"


    Seeing this, the female reporter grabbed the camera, stood up in a panic and left quickly.


    Stunned, Nancy stood there, drenched and smelly, looking more miserable than a drowned mouse.


    "Rachel, how dare you..." When Nancy opened her mouth, the stinky and dirty water ran into her


    mouth, so she immediately shut her mouth.


    With a snort, Rachel continued, "Nancy, do you think that I will always be bullied by you? Do you think


    you can do whatever you want to me when rk is not with me?"


    Nancy opened her eyes wide in horror, thinking, ''When did Rachel be so powerful? How did she


    know what I was thinking about?''


    Yes, she dared to do this to Rachel just because she saw rk leave.


    She had been trying her best to make the n, but she didn''t expect that Rachel was no longer the


    person she used to be!


    Nancy reached out her hand and wiped the dirty water off her face. Trembling with rage, she screamed,


    "Rachel, I''m gonna kill you!"


    With that, she pounced on Rachel!


    With a sudden sh, Nancy failed to catch Rachel and fell on the floor in an extremely embarrassing


    state!


    With a sneer, Rachel said, "I thought you wanted to take some photos? Let me help you! Then send


    the photos to rk."


    She took out her phone and took many pictures of Nancy.


    Nancy hurriedly covered her face with her hands and shouted in panic, "No! Rachel, you are such a


    bitch. I will always mess up with you if you send my picture to rk!"


    Seeing the photo in the mobile phone, Rachel smiled with satisfaction. "Nancy, I have something about


    you now. Let''s see how you will mess up with me!"


    With that, Rachel turned around and left.


    "Bitch! I won''t let you be with rk. He is mine!" Nancy''s cry came through from the washroom.


    A cold light shed across Rachel''s eyes. How could such a malicious woman as Nancy dare to dream


    of having rk?

 Chapter 31 Clarks Fiancee

    Chapter 31 rk''s Fiancee


    Finally, Rachel left the venue. Standing on the side of the road, she was wondering how to go home


    when she saw Bill walking towards her.


    "Congrattions!" Bill walked closer to her and reached out his hand to her. With a smile on his face,


    he said, "You''ve got the best supporting actress award at your first movie. You''re going to have a


    promising future!"


    With a smile, Rachel said, "Thank you. You''ve got the best actor. You''re much better than me!"


    "Ha ha," said Bill with a smile, "It''s different. You are better than me when I started out. It seems that


    Mr. rk has helped you a lot!"


    Rachel smiled without a word. It was true that rk had helped her a lot.


    Bill looked around and asked strangely, "Didn''t Mr. rke with you? Where is he now?"


    "He left early because he had something to deal with in thepany," Rachel answered casually.


    "You''re such a beautiful and elegant goddess. How could he leave you and let you go home alone?"


    Bill could not help but teasing Rachel.


    Rachel gave him a smile without saying anything.


    "How about I driving you home?" Bill asked in a casual tone.


    However, Rachel shook her head and said, "Thank you, but I don''t want to bother you."


    Hardly had her voice faded away, a ck car stopped by the roadside. Michelle got out of the car,


    quickly ran to Rachel and said breathlessly, "Rachel, thank God you are still here. Mr. rk asked me


    to pick you up!"


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears. With so many things to do, rk didn''t forget to ask


    someone to pick her up?


    Bill shrugged his shoulders and couldn''t help saying, "It seems that there is no point for me in offering


    to give you a lift. Mr. rk never forgets about you, Rachel!"


    Rachel said, smiling at Bill, "Then I''ll leave now."


    After getting on the car, Michelle exined to her, "Rachel, Mr. rk just called me and said that he


    had something to do and asked me to pick you up. Did anything happen to you just now?"


    Rachel shook her head, asking, "Didn''t Mr. rk say anything else?"


    "No, he didn''t. He sounded very busy on the phone," Michelle answered as she shook her head.


    Rachel felt a little disappointed because he hadn''t even congratted her.


    When she returned to the vi, Rachel found that Eva was at home alone and rk hadn''te back


    yet.


    Deep inside, Rachel felt more frustrated. It was sote. Was he still at work?


    As soon as Eva saw her, she walked up to her and said with a smile, "Miss Rachel, I heard that you


    have won an award. Congrattions! Your efforts during these days has not been in vain!"


    Rachel gave Eva a forced smile.


    Seeing that Rachel was not interested, Eva could not help but smile. "You are not happy, is it because


    Mr. rk did note back with you?"


    "How do you know?" Stunned, Rachel looked at Eva.


    Eva shrugged and threw up her hands, exining, "I''ve been known for you for so many years. I know


    you well.


    Miss Rachel, to be honest, Mr. rk has too many things to deal with in thepany these days. Not


    only you, everyone in thepany has to work overtime!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Stunned by her answer, Rachel gave Eva a strange look and asked, "What about you? Why don''t you


    work overtime?"


    Eva smiled. "That''s because Mr. rk specially asked me to go home to apany you. He was


    afraid that you would feel bored at home alone."


    Rachel''s heart was touched by his considerate suggestion. How considerate he was! He asked


    Michelle to pick her up and let Eva apany her.


    As for the fact that he was too busy to say congrattions to her, for the sake of his taking care of her,


    she would not make a fuss with him.


    Thinking of this, Rachel''s previous troubles were all gone, and she became more interested in what


    happened to rk.


    "Why is rk so busy all of a sudden?" Rachel asked Eva.


    "Because he has received too many orders recently, and thepany is going to expand. Meanwhile,


    the otherpanies are afraid that the Ji Group is developing too fast, so they use some secret tricks.


    Of course he is busy with all these things piled up together.


    He must be desperate to want to have more arms and brains, ha ha! The employees of thepany


    were forced to work overtime every day. A lot of new employees had been recruitedtely! This is a


    good omen. We should feel happy for Mr. rk!"


    Her eyes sparkled with admiration when Rachel heard Eva''s words. If she could work for him, she


    would know so much about rk.


    As Eva saw her envious expression, her eyes suddenly lit up, suggesting, "Miss Rachel, since you care


    about Mr. rk so much, why don''t you go to thepany to see him in person?"


    Rachel was shocked! Visit him in thepany? She had never thought about it!


    Eva continued to persuade her, "Miss Rachel, as you can see, even a busy man like Mr. rk would


    squeeze his time to visit you on the filming site and apany you to walk the red carpet, as a return,


    it''s not proper for you not to visit him, isn''t it?"


    I''m sure he''ll be very happy if you go to see him! When you two meet with each other, maybe your


    rtionship can be further developed!"


    Hearing her words, Rachel frowned and reached out to poke her head. "What are you thinking about,


    youngdy? Don''t you clearly know my rtionship with him?"


    "Yes, just because I know, I hope you can do it yourself and make Mr. rk fall in love with you! Then


    you can be together forever!" Eva stated with a look full of expectation.


    Rachel rolled her eyes at her. "What are you talking about?"


    "Miss Rachel, you are too passive. That''s not going to work. Many girls in ourpany are infatuated


    with Mr. rk! If you don''t start it now, I''m afraid that he is going to be taken away by others!"


    Eva''s words made Rachel feel very ufortable and jealous.


    "Okay, I will go to see him tomorrow," Rachel finally agreed.


    Eva''s eyes lit up and said, "Then you can go with me tomorrow morning."


    The next day, under the lead of Eva, Rachel came to the beautiful of the Ji group.


    Eva led Rachel to the top floor and whispered, "Miss Rachel, Mr. rk''s office is in the first room on


    right ahead. Please go by yourself! I''m going to work now!"


    With these words, Eva turned around and ran away, leaving Rachel standing alone.


    Rachel took a deep breath to encourage herself and then walked towards CEO''s office.


    When she just turned a corner, she heard a strange male voice from the inside, "rk, your fiancee is


    coming back. What are you going to do?"


    "Anna? Why will shee back?" rk''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Back then, she returned home for you. Your love was so passionate at that time. I don''t understand


    why she suddenly canceled the engagement."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I have nothing to do with her now."


    "Don''t be so harsh. When you see her, you may be fascinated by her again..."


    Stunned by their conversation, Rachel stood at the door in a daze.


    She didn''t know until today that rk had a fiancee? But she had fantasized about being his girlfriend?


    She finally understood why rk had always been so nice to her, but meanwhile, he had kept a


    distance, neither too far nor too close. It turned out that he had only wanted to repay her.


    Rachel was on the verge of a breakdown. Covering her face, she turned around and ran away.


    Her high heels stepped on the floor, making a clear sound, which startled the two men in the office who


    were chatting.


    rk stunned, realizing someone heard their conversation, and he ran after her in a hurry!


    "Rachel!" When rk saw it was her, he ran after her and grabbed her hand.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden?" rk frowned.


    After wiping her eyes, Rachel turned around and said with her head down, "I just came to thank you. If


    it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have be who I am now. But you seem to be very busy, so I n to


    leave now."

 Chapter 32 Moving Out of Clarks House

    Chapter 32 Moving Out of rk''s House


    The rim of Rachel''s eye turned red. rk could not help but furrowing his brows and asked, "Did you


    hear our conversation just now?"


    With a hint of panic in her eyes, she shook her head and said, "No, I heard nothing."


    Staring at her directly into Rachel''s eyes, rk exined, "I did have a fiancee before, but she took the


    initiative to cancel the wedding. Then we don''t have any rtionship anymore and I have never


    contacted her ever since."


    Stunned, Rachel stared at him in amazement, thinking, "What kind of woman would abandon a nice


    guy like rk? How could it be possible?"


    "The reason why she left me at that time was that my family was in trouble, so we couldn''t support her


    family anymore," rk added in an different voice.


    With doubts written all over her face, Rachel stared at him, wondering how many women wanted to


    sleep with him? How could there be anyone who didn''t know how to cherish him and left him?


    No matter what, Rachel still couldn''t believe what he said.


    Seeing her hesitation, rk suddenly reached out his hand and touched her head. "Even if shees


    back, I won''t have any rtionship with her."


    Rachel took a step back subconsciously, shaking her head, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. rk. It''s your


    privacy, and I shouldn''t get involved."


    A slice of disappointment shed through his eyes. With a distant look, rk said, "Let me drive you


    back."


    He walked in the front, while Rachel followed him in silence. There was an indescribable strange


    atmosphere between them.


    They did not talk at all along the way.


    rk''s face was as cold as ice, which made people shiver.


    After sending Rachel back to the vi, rk fetched some clothes and left without looking back.


    Looking around the empty vi, Rachel kept thinking about the conversation between rk and


    another man.


    "rk, your fiancee ising back. What are you going to do?"


    "Anna? Why will shee back?"


    Rachel''s mind was in a mess. If Anna came back, how would she feel when she saw her in this vi?


    No, she couldn''t stay here any longer.


    rk and she were more than just friends. Living here was disreputable. It would definitely bring


    gossips to both sides.


    Thinking of this, Rachel made up her mind immediately.


    A few dayster, she got her sry.


    Rachel took a close look at the figures in the card and found that there was almost six figures!


    With this money, she could not only pay some of her debt, but also move out of rk''s house.


    In the following days, Rachel searched for a ce to live online.


    She went to check the ce together with Eva, making thetter very busy. This made her a little guilty.


    But thinking that she could get rid of rk soon, Rachel couldn''t wait to move out.


    Finally, they found a satisfactory apartment not far from the vi of rk''s.


    It was a high-grade apartment with two bedrooms and two living rooms. Eva and she upied one


    room respectively.


    After paying the rent and deposit, Rachel took out most of her sry, leaving only a little living


    expenses.


    The thought that she was going to start a new life brought a surge of passion to her. Rachel even


    wanted to find an opportunity to tell rk everything.


    Early in the morning, rk finally came back. He was having breakfast in the dining room.


    Rachel pushed the prepared thick envelope in front of him and said indifferently, "I just received my


    sry, and I will pay you back a penny first. I will give you some money for every sry I have received


    from now on. You can rest assured that I will pay back all the money as soon as possible."


    rk looked at her in astonishment. "Why didn''t you keep it for yourself? You don''t have to pay me


    back in such a hurry."


    With a grateful smile, Rachel said, "Thank you for your kindness, but if I don''t pay back the money, I''ll


    be unable to eat or sleep."


    Hearing her words, rk had no choice but to take the money quietly.


    "In addition, Eva and I are going to move out today," said Rachel suddenly.


    Looking at Rachel in surprise, rk asked, "Don''t you feelfortable to live here?"


    With aplicated smile, Rachel said, "It''s reallyfortable to live here, but it''s not very convenient."


    Raising his eyebrows, rk looked at her in confusion.


    As a result, Rachel had to added, "You see, Eva and I are both girls. We will get you into trouble if we


    live together with you for too long. So we both decided to move out."


    rk nced at Eva coolly.


    Eva quickly said, "Mr. rk, it''s Miss Rachel''s idea. I can''t do anything about it. I hope you can respect


    that!"


    After taking a nce at Rachel, rk said, "Okay, I''ll help you move today."


    Stunned, Rachel said, "No, there is no need. Thanks for offering. You are busy with your work. We can


    do it ourselves."


    "Since you move out from my vi, I, the owner of this house, should do something for you," rk said


    coldly.


    Realizing that rk would not give up, Rachel didn''t refuse anymore.


    So, rk worked hard to help her and Eva carry their luggage.


    In fact, they didn''t have much luggage, just tworge suitcases.


    It was not until he had moved the two women''s luggage into their new rented apartment that rk had


    a chance to see Rachel''s choice.


    The apartment was facing south, with a sunny exposure and has a good venttion. There was a


    strong security installed around it, and so did the door. With a high security rate, the apartment


    looked very nice even though it was not veryrge.


    rk nodded with satisfaction, stating, "The ce is good. It''s not far from my house. I can pass this


    road to work and pick you upter. From now on, I can drive you two to work and drive you home."


    Upon hearing this, Rachel immediately shook her head and said, "No need to do that. It''s not far from


    the filming site. It''s just a few bus stops'' distance. I can take a bus or a taxi to go there."


    "No way," rk refused firmly. "You are already a famous star now. You will cause a lot of unnecessary


    trouble if you go out by yourself like that. Let me give you a lift!"


    Upon hearing this, Eva encouraged, "Yes, Mr. rk is right. Rachel, you''re different from me. I can go


    out without being recognized by anyone. But if you go out like this, you''ll be surrounded by your fans.


    After all, some fans are crazy."


    "Errr?" Hesitating, Rachel thought what they said was reasonable.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel finally nodded, "Thank you, Mr. rk."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to do anything for you," rk said coolly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From then on, he shouldered the responsibility of sending Rachel to work and getting her off work.


    One day, when rk went out, he did not notice that a ck Maserati was parked under the tree not


    far from his vi.


    rk got into the car and drove directly to the building of Rachel''s apartment.


    The Maserati followed him with a low speed and they kept a short distance from each other.


    A woman wearing sunsses saw the car stop and asked in confusion, "Isn''t he supposed to go to the


    company? Why does he stop here?"


    When Nancy was wondering what was going on, she saw Rachel walking out of the gate and got on


    rk''s car.


    "How can it be this bitch?" Nancy''s face darkened with displeasure.


    But soon she responded, thinking, "Has that bitch moved out of rk''s house?"


    A sly idea shed through Nancy''s mind. She was thrilled about her idea.


    In the car, Rachel took a look at rk and casually asked, "Are you still so busy with thepany''s


    affairs?"


    "Yes, but I almost finished my work," answered rk indifferently.


    "Director Bob wants me to take on a role in his new film. Should I take it or not?" Rachel asked.

 Chapter 33 Clark Was Philtered

    Chapter 33 rk Was Philtered


    After a short consideration, rk nodded and said, "Let Michelle help you to review the script. If you


    think it''s okay, then take it! You should appear more in the public since you have won an award and let


    people remember your face. I''m sure you''ll soon be very famous. "


    With a faint smile, Rachel said indifferently, "I be an actress not for being famous, but for fulfilling


    my own life and fulfilling my dream of acting that I didn''t realize before."


    rk took a nce at her with surprise and said, "Work hard then!"


    Slowly following behind them, Nancy saw with her own eyes that rk sent Rachel to the filming site. A


    creepy smile shed on her face as she turned around and left.


    At that night, after sending Rachel home, rk engaged himself in social activities.


    It was already midnight when he came back to the vi.


    Being drunk, rk ran back to his room and vomited in the washroom. He didn''t get up and take a


    shower until he became sober.


    rk came out of the washroom wearing a bathrobe. Drops of water from his hair poured down his


    neck. He looked so lethargic, which made people unable to take their eyes off him. He went back to the


    bed and sat down. There was a ss of water on the bedside table. He was just thirsty, so he reached


    for it and drank it.


    However, after drinking the water, within a short time, rk found himself a little hot and his vision


    blurred.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and a woman came in.


    When he looked up, rk was surprised to find the womaning in was "Rachel"? She wore the


    same clothes, hair and makeup, looking very much like her!


    "Rachel?" rk shook his head to sober up a little, trying to figure out if the woman standing in front of


    him was really Rachel.


    "Rachel" slowly walked towards him with a faint smile on her face. "What''s wrong, rk? Are you


    drunk?"


    Still feeling dizzy, rk nodded and answered, "Yes, I am. I have a business dinner tonight, so..."


    "Rachel" came to his side with a charming smile on her face, saying, "rk, I told you not to drink too


    much, but you didn''t listen to me. What should we do now?"


    Out of control, rk lowered his head and was about to kiss her.


    Wait a kiss from the prince, Nancy closed her eyes.


    However, this kiss did not fall on her face for a long time.


    Nancy opened her eyes and saw the angry look on rk'' face.


    "What''s wrong, rk?" Nancy asked hastily, a flicker of panic in her eyes.


    rk got down from her body and looked down at Nancy with a cold expression on his face. "Nancy,


    how did you get into my vi?


    Nancy was frightened. "You were philtered by me, weren''t you? Why did you suddenly... "


    "No wonder my body is so hot. It turned out that you philtered me!" rk said through gritted teeth.


    Seeing his face turning redder and his neck and ears turning red, Nancy realized that he was indeed


    philtered, but he was trying to use his strong will to resist the effect.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Now that she was finally relieved, she said with a smile on her face, "rk, don''t resist. I did bribe your


    bodyguards ande to you pretending to be Rachel. But it is just because I love you!


    If you really don''t have feelings for me, you can treat me as Rachel. I can stand that you have other


    women in your heart. As long as you can make me happy, I''m willing to do anything."


    As Nancy said, she reached out to pull rk.


    rk sensed that the strength within his body started to fade away, and was reced by uncontroble


    agitation.


    He suddenly exerted all his strength, shook off Nancy''s hand, turned around and ran outside!


    Nancy''s face was pale with shock! She asked in a high voice, "rk, Where are you going?"


    rk ran out of the yard, quickly got on his car and headed for Rachel''s apartment!


    At this time, Rachel was sitting on the sofa, watching her first movie in show, and meanwhile she was


    thinking how to improve her acting skill.


    Suddenly, there was a violent knock on the door.


    Eva was asleep. Who woulde at this time?


    Puzzled, Rachel stood up and walked to the door. Through the peephole, she was surprised to find that


    it was rk who was standing outside!


    What was more surprising was that he was only wearing a bathrobe!


    Stunned for a while, Rachel didn''t know whether she should open the door.


    But the noise she heard was even louder. If she didn''t open the door, it might wake up her neighbors.


    Rachel bit her teeth and quickly opened the door!


    Then, the man''s heavy body rushed over and hugged her!


    Rachel''s eyes were wide open. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. What happened? Why


    did he act abruptly? These were the questions Rachel asked in her heart.


    Feeling that rk body was burning, Rachel screamed, "Mr. rk, what''s wrong with you?"


    Finally, rk let go of her, turned around and ran towards the bathroom!


    After Rachel closed the main door, she ran after him quickly, but heard the sound of water tap was


    turned on.


    She walked uneasily back and forth in the living room until rk finished his cold shower.


    Although rk''s face was much calmer, it was still a little red. He walked to the sofa and sat down.


    "I was philtered by Nancy..." rk finally blurted out after a long pause.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at him and asked, "Nancy philtered you? How did she do it?"


    "She bribed my bodyguards and mingled into my house dressing like you," rk said indifferently,


    lowering his eyes.


    Rachel waspletely frightened by his words!


    How dare Nancy do this? How dared she put philter in rk''s water! And she even pretended to be her


    to seduce him? "I won''t let her go!"


    After a long pause, he ground his teeth and continued. After a long pause, he ground his teeth and


    continued.


    Fifteen minutes had passed, but rk began to blush again.


    "Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?" Rachel said with concern.


    rk stared at her. He opened his mouth, trying to say something, but then shut his mouth.


    Finally, he got up and rushed to the bathroom, saying at the same time, "You go back to sleep first,


    remember to lock the door, or else I can''t guarantee what I will do!"


    After saying that, the door of the bathroom was closed again, and soon the water was ttering inside.


    With aplicated look, Rachel stood up, took out a quilt from the room and put it on the sofa. Then


    she went back to her room and locked the door.


    It was a sleepless night for her. Rachel was tossing and turning in bed, trying to hear what was


    happening outside. She didn''t know how rk dealt with the philter.


    The next morning, when Rachel woke up, she found that rk had already changed his suit and was


    eating breakfast at the table.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at the hearty breakfast on the table and asked, "Did you cook all these?"


    "No, I didn''t," rk answered with ease, "My assistant bought it for me."


    It suddenly dawned on her. Rachel looked him up and down and found the dark circles under his eyes.


    She thought he probably didn''t sleep wellst night.


    "You should go back after breakfast," Rachel blurted out all of a sudden.


    With a look of disbelief, rk asked, "Do you really want me to leave so badly?"


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "I''m just afraid that they will gossip about us."


    rk didn''t say anything but merely responded in a low voice.


    When Rachel sent rk to the door, she didn''t notice that a paparazzo was hiding in the dark and


    taking pictures of them.

 Chapter 34 The Unexpected Substitute

    Chapter 34 The Unexpected Substitute


    "You have to rece your bodyguards when you go back. He made such a big mistake. If the news is


    spread out, people willugh at you," Rachel reminded rk.


    With a faint smile, rk said, "It doesn''t matter. If the same thing happens again, I can always hide in


    your house!"


    With an indifferent nce at him, Rachel refused him politely, "My ce is too small. I don''t have


    enough rooms."


    rk couldn''t helpughing. He nodded to her, turned around and walked away.


    The harmonious picture had been taken by the paparazzo hiding in the dark.


    An hourter, the warm picture of Rachel walking rk out of her ce was spread widely on the


    Inte. Even many media reported the rtionship between them.


    Some people guessed that there was something ambiguous going on between Rachel and rk.


    Some said that they might be a couple, while some said that Rachel was rk''s mistress. If not, why


    would rk try to package her and make her popr?


    When Rachel saw these overwhelming rumors, she was so angry that she trembled.


    "They have gone too far! How can you make wild guesses about other people''s private affairs?" Rachel


    stated coldly.


    Michelle sitting next to her consoled, "Rachel, don''t think too much about it. When you are famous,


    media tend to make up news about you. You know this well. I bet these people who are jealous of you


    must have done it secretly. Don''t worry, Mr. rk will handle everything well."


    Just then, Rachel''s phone rang. It was from rk.


    "I saw the gossip on the Inte. Don''t worry. I''ll have my people handle it."


    Then rk hung up the phone immediately.


    She was so worried and angry just now, but hearing what rk said, Rachel calmed down gradually.


    In the building of the Ji group.


    With a straight face, rk snapped at the other end of the line, "Deal with of those gossip online right


    now! I want every piece of news rted to this are deleted."


    After a while, there were two statements online, one was from the studio of Rachel, the other was from


    the Ji group.


    The two statements had the some meaning. They wanted to rify the rtionship between Rachel


    and rk. They mentioned they were just normal friends. They also threatened that they would sue the


    person who spread the rumor by legal means.


    After the statement was released, the storm faded away.


    Moreover, rk had hired online rumormongers to turn the direction of the public opinion. So before


    long, the storm was over.


    After he finished, rk went to the underground parking lot to pick up his car. As soon as he got off, he


    saw Nancy standing next to his car.


    As soon as Nancy saw himing down, she immediately put on a sad face and said, "rk, about


    what happenedst night, I''m sorry. I was too stupid. I shouldn''t have treated you like that... "


    rk pushed her away, and Nancy fell to the ground, looking at him in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''m really sorry about what happenedst night, and I didn''t mean it. Can you forgive me?" Tears fell


    down from her face as she spoke.


    Although she was crying, rk didn''t even want to take a look at her.


    "If apology works, what''s the point of thew?" rk retorted coldly.


    Nancy hurriedly crawled over on his knees, grabbed his trouser legs, and begged, "rk, I know I was


    wrong. Could you please forgive me for the sake of our past friendship?"


    "I treated you well in the past because I mistook you for the girl who saved me," he continued, his eyes


    sharp.


    "But what about you? How did you treat me? You clearly knew it was not you who saved me, it was


    Rachel, but you did not tell me. And you enjoyed being treated well by me. You are so disgusting!"


    Nancy stared at rk nkly, only to find the disgust and disdain in his eyes.


    "rk, you...... Do you really hate me so much?" Nancy asked, unwilling to give up.


    rk looked at Nancy with a mocking smile and said, "Even if you were naked and stood in front of


    me, I would still have no interest in a woman like you!"


    Tears were welling up in Nancy''s eyes once again.


    "I warn you, if you dare to get close to me or Rachel again, I will not just simply sue you and give you a


    punishment!"


    After these words, rk got into his car and drove away.


    Rachel had been very busy recently. Bob was preparing a new movie for her, and she was busy


    studying scripts, striving for higher acting skills than before, so she spent a lot of effort on it.


    Since the incidentst time, Rachel hadn''t seen rk for a while. Michelle had been picking her up and


    driving her home every day.


    Before long, the movie started to shoot.


    Rachel saw in the filming site the leading actor of this movie, Bill Song.


    Bill stood in front of her with a half-smile and said, "Miss Rachel, long time no see. I have been looking


    forward to working with you. I didn''t expect this opportunity toe so soon."


    Rachel looked at him in surprise.


    "It''s you. Nice to meet you," Rachel said, stretching out her hands.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be exhausted if you cooperate with me," Bill said as gave Rachel a smile.


    The movie started shooting. The cooperation of Rachel and Bill went on well until they met a kissing


    scene on that day.


    "Stop!" Tristan interrupted Rachel and Bill, who were trying to kiss each other, impatiently.


    "Rachel, what are you thinking? Don''t you know how many times we have re-shot this scene? Is it


    interesting to waste our time and energy like this?" Tristan pointed at Rachel and scolded her directly!


    With a red face, Rachel said dejectedly, "I''m sorry, Tristan, I''m not in a good mood today..."


    "No more excuse! One more time!" Tristan waved his hand and was about to begin shooting again.


    Billforted her, "Don''t be so nervous. Rx. It''s easier to imagine me as your favorite person."


    Rachel looked at Bill in depression. She couldn''t kiss him just because she didn''t like him!


    However, Rachel said nothing and was ready to start shooting again.


    She looked at Bill with deep love and tears in her eyes, "My dear, when will youe back?"


    With an emotional expression, Bill reached out and held her soft waist. In a suppressed tone, he said,


    "I don''t know, after we say goodbye here, when we can meet again. But I know, no matter how far I''m


    going, my heart will always be with you..."


    "I love you..." Suddenly, Rachel stood on tiptoe and was about to kiss Bill.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, another male voice sounded in the air.


    They hadn''t finished making the kissing yet. Why did the director suddenly stop them?


    Stunned, Rachel and Bill turned around and found Bob ask them to stop.


    Bob then said in a calm voice, "This scene is cancelled and the script has been changed. Now you can


    have a rest! When the script is prepared and sent to you, we will restart filming!"


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and she was so happy she did not need to really kiss Bill.


    In the dark, rk watched Rachel relieved with a smile on her face. He couldn''t help smiling.


    Soonter, his cell phone rang, and there came the voice of Bob, "Mr. rk, are you happy now? They


    have not kissed each other!"


    "Well," rk said in a cool voice, "If Rachel needs to kiss someone in your future movie, you have to


    change the script or find a substitute. You make a choice!"


    Bob was a little shocked, but he quickly responded, "Okay, okay, I''ll ask someone to find a substitute!"


    When she got the new revised script again, Rachel was surprised to find that all her scenes of intimacy


    had been deleted.


    Furthermore, Michelle told her that she had a substitute and she didn''t need to act in person from now


    on in terms of kissing or fighting.


    "Why is the director suddenly so kind to me?" Rachel asked with a smile. She felt weird.

 Chapter 35 Rachel Drew a Line With Clark

    Chapter 35 Rachel Drew a Line With rk


    Michelle quietly told her, "It''s not that the director treats you well, but that Mr. rk backs you up, so


    they have to treat you well."


    "Mr. rk?" Stunned, Rachel looked at her and asked, "Did he ask the director to delete my kissing


    scene and to arrange a substitute for me?"


    Michelle nodded, looking at her with admiration, and said, "How enviable others are for Mr. rk''s


    concern for you! I really hope to have such a faithful friend as him!"


    However, after Rachel heard this, she kept silent.


    He was nice to her?


    She hoped that he could be cold to her and stay away from her. So she would never have any fantasy


    of him.


    Thinking for a while, Rachel felt that it was necessary to tell rk everything clearly. If the ambiguous


    rtionship continued, she didn''t know how many rumors woulde.


    Thus, Rachel took out her cell phone. After hesitating for a while, she finally dialed the number of


    rk''s.


    After getting through, Rachel took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, "Are you free now? Do you


    have time to meet with me? I have something to tell you."


    "Yes. When?" rk''s calm voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Three o''clock in the afternoon. We''ll meet at the Destiny Cafe by the filming site."


    After telling rk the time and ce, Rachel hung up the phone. But deep inside, she was inexplicably


    nervous.


    It seemed that this was the first time she took the initiative to ask him out, but she was trying to draw a


    line between them.


    But, in any case, she had to break the rtionship between them before rk''s fiancee came back.


    She would never step in other people''s rtionship.


    This was her principle.


    Thinking of this, she checked the time. There was an hour and a half left before the appointed time,


    and she decided to study the new scripts.


    She stared at the words on the script for a long time, but couldn''t read any of them. All she was thinking


    about was how to make it clear to rk?


    Michelle next to Rachel shook her head when she saw this.


    "Rachel, I don''t think you want to hear that, but we all know how nice Mr. rk is to you. Although


    you''re not a real couple, you''ve long been regarded as a couple."


    Rachel put down the script and felt fidgety.


    "But the truth is I have nothing to do with him. Besides, he has a fiancee."


    Michelle sighed, stating, "Those closely involved cannot see clearly. You have to handle your


    rtionship by yourselves. But I hope it won''t affect your work. "


    After Michelle left, Rachel was agitated and kept thinking about what Michelle said "You''ve long been


    regarded as a couple."


    Why did everyone think they would be together?


    However, Rachel didn''t think rk felt a thing for her at all.


    But no matter what, Rachel thought that Michelle was right. Her work shouldn''t be affected by the


    rumors. So she should make it clear to rk before the rumors became more serious.


    Finally it was time for them to meet each other. Rachel arrived at the ce on time, only to find that


    rk had already been there.


    Pointing at the opposite seat, rk said to her indifferently, "Have a seat."


    Rachel sat down gracefully.


    rk pretended that he was listening to her carefully and looked at her calmly.


    "Mr. rk," Rachel raised her head and looked at him seriously, asking, "Should we make our


    rtionship clear now? You don''t owe me and I don''t owe you either."


    With knitted brows, rk looked at her in utter disbelief. "Why should we do that?"


    When Rachel heard these words, she got angry and ashamed. She lowered her voice and said, "You


    are always so good to me unconditionally. You not only make people who know us personally


    misunderstandings, but also make the rumors spread everywhere. We should keep our distance, so


    that it''s good for everyone."


    A tinge of coldness gradually emerged on rk''s face. He said seriously, "You are the person who


    saved me, Rachel. Without you, I wouldn''t have gotten what I have today."


    With a disapproving smile, Rachel said helplessly, "You want to repay me? Mr. rk, you have done


    enough for me. You have already repaid me. From now on, I don''t need you to be kind to me. I don''t


    deserve it."


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. This is how I deal with things," rk said calmly.


    Rachel was not happy, saying, "Mr. rk, I really don''t want any reward from you. I just want you to


    stay away from me. Don''t let others think that we have an improper rtionship.


    "I don''t need any special treatment in work. Just let me work hard like ordinary people and experience


    setbacks and sess like others. Your help is too luxurious for me."


    rk looked at her calmly. "Is this really what you want?"


    "That''s right. Mr. rk, please do me a favor!" Rachel replied coldly.


    A trace of light shed through his eyes. After a long pause, rk said, "I will grant your request if you


    are willing to move back to the vi."


    Rachel looked at him in astonishment, blurting out, "Move back to the vi? Then we will get paparazzi


    chance to take more pictures of us? No, I can''t agree!"


    "In this case, I can''t agree either!" With firm eyes, rk seemed to be telling Rachel that it was useless


    to say anything more.


    He stood up and tried to grab her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" asked Rachel as she recoiled out of instinct.


    "I will help you to move," rk said coldly.


    "No, I won''t move back. You''d better give up on this idea," said Rachel immediately.


    Hearing her words, rk froze and looked back at her in disbelief. "Are you so eager to keep a


    distance from me?" he asked.


    With a cold smile appearing on her face, Rachel said, "Or what? Do you want everyone in the world to


    think that we are having an ambiguous rtionship? But in fact, you are not interested in me at all. And


    I am not interested in you, either. In this case, keeping a distance is a respect for each other."


    rk''s face looked sullen and his eyes darkened. After a while, he left the cafe alone.


    With a sigh of relief, Rachel finally made everything clear.


    However, when she returned to the site, she was surprised to find that rk didn''t leave but sat in as a


    supervisor.


    Bob said something near his ear and his face brightened.


    With a straight face, rk didn''t respond, but cast a cold nce at her when Rachel appeared.


    Bob saw her back and walked towards Rachel. He said enthusiastically, "Rachel, I have something to


    discuss with you."


    Looking at Bob who suddenly became warm and polite, Rachel was a little ttered. "Bob, please just


    tell me if you have anything. As an actress, I will obey your orders."


    "Really?" A hint of happiness shed through Bob''s eyes.


    Although she felt a little bit uneasy, Rachel bit the bullet and said, "You are the director. If you have


    anything, just tell me."


    "Here''s the thing," said Bob with great interest, "Our new movie has just started to shoot, hasn''t it? For


    the sake of publicity, I think it''s necessary for us to hype."


    "Hype?" Rachel said, looking at him in surprise.


    Bob continued to exin, "Your rtionship with Mr. rk has been on the top search. So this time, I''m


    going to take some videos of the daily interaction and daily life between you and Mr. rk... "


    "What? You want to take videos of me and Mr. rk?" Stunned, Rachel shouted.


    Bob instantly nodded and said, "Yes, you two makes a perfect couple. The effect should be excellent. It


    will definitely be a good publicity for our new movie?"


    Rachel subconsciously nced at rk and asked, "Did Mr. rk agree?"


    "Yes, he did." Bob got a little excited and said, "But he said we should ask for your opinion first. As long


    as you agree, there will be no other problems!"


    ncing at rk, Rachel felt shocked. She didn''t expect him to agree. ''Should I agree as well?''


    Rachel asked herself.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 36 Saving Her at the Risk of His Life

    Chapter 36 Saving Her at the Risk of His Life


    Seeing her hesitation, Bob came close to her and tried to fan her interest, "Rachel, you and Mr. rk


    are getting along well with each other. It''s no big deal to take some videos with him. On the one hand,


    we can hype them for the new movie. On the other hand, you can consider them as a nostalgia... "


    "No," before he could finish, Rachel refused firmly, "No way! I will not take any videos."


    "Why not?" Bob asked in confusion? It is a good thing!"


    Rachel sneered. It was so hard for her to get rid of rk, and if she agreed to the requirement of Bob,


    wouldn''t everything go back to the beginning?


    rk agreed readily. However, she wouldn''t do anything that would make others think she had


    something to do with him.


    Bob wanted to say something more, but Rachel continued, "Bob, it''s not that I don''t want to follow your


    suggest, but that you all misunderstand the rtionship between me and Mr. rk.


    We are just friends. It is not appropriate for us to take any videos of this kind. What if our future partner


    misunderstands our rtionship in the future? Anyway, I won''t agree by all means."


    Bob was speechless for a moment due to Rachel''s firm attitude.


    "I''ve told her that she wouldn''t agree," rk walked over and said coldly. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Bob replied with a bitter smile. He had thought that he could take this opportunity to tter rk, but he


    was rejected by Rachel before he got the chance.


    ncing at Rachel, rk said, "Focus on the filming. I''m leaving now."


    After he left, Rachel''s heart gradually calmed down, and very soon she was fully devoted to the filming.


    A few dayster, Rachel had some scenes with difficult movements which wire stunt would be used in


    the shooting.


    Nancy knew the news from a man she knew who happened to be the worker of Rachel''s filming site.


    An evil idea hit on her. She then whispered something in the man''s ear and transferred some money to


    him through her cell phone.


    The man left contentedly.


    One day, Rachel had shot on wire several times and the shooting had been in a bad situation.


    She didn''t need a wire in her first movie, so the result was not satisfactory.


    Tristan was upset again because of this.


    "Rachel, do you have acrophobia or what''s wrong with you? You can''t even act on wire. Do you want to


    be famous in the future? If you want to be famous, you have to show your courage! Work hard to


    complete this scene!" Tristan said with a serious expression on his face.


    With an apologetic look on her face, Rachel kept bowing and said, "I''m sorry, director Tristan. I''ll


    ovee all the difficulties and perform well in one shot!"


    Tristan let out a cold hum and said, "Now you have ten minutes to rest and get over yourself."


    Rachel had to get rid of the wire on her body and went to rest.


    She envied Bill a lot when she saw that he could still keep calm while hanging on the wire and that


    most of his scene had passed for one time.


    Ten minutester, Rachel walked over, and the staff snapped the rope and steel wire back to her. Then


    she was hung in the air by them, and she didn''t notice the guilty look in one worker''s eyes.


    Rachel took a deep breath and started acting ording to the script. She had to hold back the fear in


    her mind.


    However, she suddenly heard a "click" behind her back when they were still shooting.


    Rachel''s body shook without reason and her face turned pale.


    When she was confused, there was another "click"ing from her back!


    Her face changed dramatically and felt her body fell like a broken kite. Rachel screamed


    subconsciously, "Ah!"


    At this time, rk, who just came to the filming site, saw it. He immediately threw away the things in his


    hands and rushed in the direction in which Rachel fell!


    "Rachel!" rk opened his arms and carried her when she was about to fall on the ground!


    "Bang!" With a thump, Rachel fell to rk''s body and they both fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!" As a result, Rachel felt her body unable to move anymore. The pain spread from her back. She


    could hardly feel her hands and feet.


    Someone under her gave a low hum.


    Finally, Rachel came to her senses. It was rk who had held her in his arms!


    The onlookers were also dumbfounded.


    All this just happened in a blink of an eye. There was no time for people to react. But it was unexpected


    that rk had held Rachel in time!


    The onlookers around them all gasped with surprise. rk risked his life to save Rachel. Who would


    dare to say that the two were just ordinary friends?


    What he had done for her was more than what a male could do to his normal female friend!


    Tristan came to his senses and asked the staff to help them up. Then he called an ambnce.


    Before long, they were both sent to the hospital.


    Rachel had an X-ray test to confirm that her shank was broken.


    After taking the test, rk came to the ward of Rachel''s.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing him, Rachel felt a little guilty and asked, "How do you feel? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself," rk said indifferently. It seemed that he didn''t


    care about it at all.


    However, her eyes were red and she said with emotion, "If you didn''te to save me, I might have


    been badly hurt. If I was unlucky, I might die directly. Thank you for saving me at the risk of your life!"


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, rk said, "Now that you are so grateful for me, please


    give me a chance to take care of you as a return for your help to me years ago."


    "We are even now. I saved you once before, and now you saved me again. We don''t owe each other


    anything," Rachel suddenly eximed.


    "Alright," said rk in a soothing tone, "No matter how many times I save you, this favor will never be


    offset. As long as you need me, I will be here for you!"


    Hearing this, Rachel was touched and tears streamed down her face.


    "When I fell from the midair, I felt despair, thinking that I was going to die, but I didn''t expect that you


    were like a Goding to me at this moment..."


    With a rare smile, rk touched Rachel''s head and said gently, "You must be tired. Have some rest


    now."


    After a while, Rachel gradually fell asleep.


    rk got out of the seat, moved his back and frowned.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, a doctor called out to him, "Mr. rk, where have you been just


    now? Your wound must be treated immediately, or it will be infected!"


    Subconsciously, rk looked at Rachel who was deep asleep and said, "I''ming now."


    After rk finished bandaging, he came back to the ward where Rachel stayed. Bob came here as


    soon as he sat down.


    Bob was in a disturbed mood and said with an apologetic expression on his face, "Mr. rk, I didn''t


    expect such a thing would happen on the filming site. Are Miss Rachel and you all right?"


    With a gesture of silence, rk stood up and walked out of the ward.


    "Youe at the right time. I have something to discuss with you," rk said seriously as he turned


    around.


    Bob answered seriously, "Yes, Mr. rk! As long as it is within my ability, I will spare no effort to


    achieve it!"


    rk looked at him coldly and said, "I suspect that this is not an ident, but a man-made ident."


    "I will look into this matter thoroughly! Did anyone dare to hurt Miss Rachel? How dare he!" Bob stated


    immediately.


    rk looked at him as if he was deep in thought. After a while, he said, "How about this? You go find


    Nancy and let her cooperate with Rachel in the movie?"


    "What? Nancy?" Bob looked at rk in shock. Bob couldn''t figure out what was on his mind.

 Chapter 37 He Coaxed Her Like Treating a Child

    Chapter 37 He Coaxed Her Like Treating a Child


    rk said in a calm voice, "Yes, I meant Nancy. She always wants to work with you, doesn''t she? Then


    find an excuse to ask her toe here."


    Bob''s eyes twinkled with a trace of clever light, and he made a bold guess, "Mr. rk, could it be that


    Nancy has something to do with Rachel''s injury?"


    "It''s hard to say," said rk in a cold tone, "I don''t have evidence either. However, as long as it was she


    who did it, there must be some clues. You go back and check it out carefully, and invite her to act in the


    movie."


    Bob immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."


    After Bob left, rk went back to the ward and found that Rachel was still in a deep sleep.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Rachel is in hospital. Bring us the dinner!"


    After hanging up the phone, rk looked at the beautiful woman who was sleeping soundly, and


    couldn''t help smiling.


    A gust of tiredness swept over him, and rk felt a little tired. Then hey down beside the bed and fell


    asleep.


    When Eva arrived at the ward, she was shocked to see that.


    In a trance, Rachel woke up and was surprised to find that her hand was grabbed by someone.


    She looked down and saw that rk was asleep, holding her hand tightly.


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed and took back her hand which was already numb.


    "Miss Rachel, why did you both get hurt?" Eva asked curiously.


    Rachel briefly told Eva what had happened this afternoon.


    A hint of excitement shed through Eva''s eyes. "Miss, look! How nice Mr. rk is to you! This is true


    love! He should risk his life to save you!"


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "I''m injured. I don''t know if he''s injured or not. I bumped into him


    while I was felling from the midair. I think he is quite innocent and miserable."


    Eva hurriedly echoed, "Yes, Mr. rk is out of luck. He was suppressed at the bottom. Logically


    speaking, he should be injured more seriously than you."


    These words made Rachel feel even more guilty. She looked down at rk who was still asleep, biting


    her lips, and remained silent.


    ncing at the lunch box in Eva''s arms, she suddenly felt hungry.


    "What have you brought me?" asked Rachel with curiosity, staring at the green lunch box.


    Eva then realized that she came here just to bring lunch to them.


    "Oh, I made all these food for you." Eva put the lunch box on the bedside table and opened one by


    one.


    The lunch box had fiveyers, and eachyer contained a dish, which made Rachel much hungrier.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand to pick up the chopsticks, Rachel found that her arm was so


    painful that she couldn''t help gasping.


    As soon as Eva saw that, she immediately became very anxious and said to her, "Miss Rachel, you


    have been injured, so you can''t move around. Let me feed you!"


    The aroma of the food slipped into his nose. rk sniffed subconsciously and woke up soon.


    But when he looked up, he saw Eva was feeding Rachel.


    He suddenly frowned and said to Eva indifferently, "Youe at the right time. Go and get some water


    for Rachel!"


    Eva stopped what she was doing and turned to him. "Mr. rk, Miss Rachel is injured. She can''t eat by


    herself. Can I feed her before fetching the water?"


    Standing up, rk walked to her, reached out his hand and said, "Let me feed her!"


    Hearing that, Eva suddenly realized what he meant. She put the bowl and chopsticks into his hands


    and said, "I am going to fetch water."


    Then, she grabbed the empty kettle on the side and ran away as quickly as she could.


    The look on his face finally softened. rk sat down in front of Rachel, took a spoon of food and


    handed it to her. As if coaxing a child, he said, "Come on, take a bite."


    Rachel looked at him with a weird look. It was already surprising that rk wanted to feed her, now he


    would coax her like treating a child.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Putting down the spoon, rk asked with dissatisfaction.


    When Rachel came to her senses, she looked a bit embarrassed, exining, "I...... I''m not used to


    being treated by you like this... "


    "I have saved you. Of course it is normal for me to feed you." Again, rk put the spoon beside


    Rachel''s mouth and gazed at her stubbornly.


    Rachel thought for a while. He was right. She epted his kindness of risking her life to save him.


    What was a big deal to be fed by him?


    Therefore, she felt at ease and asked him to feed her.


    rk was patient. He fed Rachel spoon after spoon as if she was a child. He also did not forget to give


    her both meats and vegetables for the sake of the bnce of nutrition.


    After rk took good care of her for a period of time, Rachel started to get better.


    One day, when Rachel tried to walk, rk hurried to help her.


    "s!" She lost her bnce and was about to kneel down, but was stopped by rk quickly.


    "Wow!"


    Meanwhile, a tearing pain came from his back and he groaned in pain.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then, his back was stained by blood.


    Seeing this shocking picture, Rachel was astonished!


    "Mr. rk, where did you get the injury?" asked Rachel, shocked. With a slight smile, rk said, "I''m


    fine."


    "Tell me the truth!" Rachel ordered with a serious face.


    Seeing the stubbornness in her eyes, rk had no choice but to tell her the truth, "I was injured when I


    saved youst time and the wound hasn''t fully healed."


    Her face turned pale. "Why don''t you tell me that you are injured? Why do you have to take care of


    me?"


    With an indifferent look, rk said, "I''m fine with this. It is just a small injury. Don''t worry!"


    "But you are also an ordinary person. How can you recover without treatment and a good rest?"


    Rachel''s eyes suddenly turned red, and her heart ached for rk.


    Since then, he had been taking care of her day and night.


    But didn''t he know that he was also a patient?


    Rachel wiped her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    "Let me help you apply medicine." She sat back on the bed and took out the bruise medicine left by the


    nurses.


    With a smile, rk sat down in front of her, turned his back to her and took off his shirt.


    There was arge amount of bright red blood on his tanned skin, which made Rachel gasp in pain,


    thought, ''He must be in great pain!''


    "Such a fool! How could you think about taking care of others when you can''t even take care of


    yourself?" Rachel said.


    Out of her sight, there was a smile on the corner of rk''s mouth.


    Rachel picked up a cotton swab, dipped it in disinfectant water and started to disinfect the wound.


    Although rk clenched his teeth to prevent himself from making any sound, his asional trembling


    movements made Rachel feel his pain.


    She became more gentle subconsciously. Half of the wound on his back had be scabs. The


    wound might be torn open because he tried her best to carry her just now.


    Thinking of this, Rachel felt even more ashamed.


    After disinfecting the wound, she began to apply medicine to his wound. Her movement became more


    and more gentle, so that he could hardly feel what she had done on his back.


    Finally, Rachel dressed his wound like a nurse.


    "Well, be careful in the future. You can''t be so careless," As she said, Rachel helped him find another


    clothes to put on.


    With his eyes half-closed, rk seemed to enjoy the way Rachel treated him.


    Rachel helped him put on his clothes; rk turned around and faced her.


    Without any hesitation, Rachel buttoned up his shirt.


    Their postures were so ambiguous, as if they had just had sex.


    Outside the corridor, Nancy walked towards the ward carrying a basket of fruit, looking very happy.


    Now that she finally won the role in Bob''s movie, she had to take the opportunity to please rk, so


    that she could take on more roles in the future.


    When she was about to step into the ward, she saw that Rachel was buttoning thest button for rk.


    Both of them wore a smile in the face, and the atmosphere was very ambiguous.


    Seeing this, Nancy gradually clenched her fists.

 Chapter 38 Trying Your Best to Please Her

    Chapter 38 Trying Your Best to Please Her


    Nancy was trembling with rage. She threw the fruit basket heavily onto the ground and turned around


    to leave.


    The loud noise startled rk and Rachel in the ward.


    "Who is outside?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    She stood up, intending to see who it was. But she was stopped by rk.


    "Sit down, let me have a look." rk said indifferently.


    However, when he walked out of the ward, he couldn''t help but frown at the messy fruit. He nced at


    the end of the corridor, and saw Nancy''s figure passing by.


    Without hesitation, rk strode towards her.


    When he reached the first floor, he looked around the hall and found Nancy was still there, sulking


    while she was sitting in the chair.


    Standing in front of her, rk cast a gloomy nce at her.


    Nancy raised her head and was surprised to see him.


    "Mr. rk, you...... Why are you here?" Nancy was so excited that she did not know what to say.


    With a grim face, rk asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Nancy was rendered speechless for a while before she said, "I''m here to visit you."


    "Great. I have something to talk to you." After that, he sat down beside her, but there was a seat


    distance between him and Nancy.


    Nancy sat up straight and asked in a serious tone, "What do you want to say, Mr. rk?"


    "I rmended you to act in this movie." rk''s tone was cold and indifferent.


    "I know. That''s why I came here to thank you. But I didn''t expect to see..." Nancy exined hurriedly.


    But before she could finish her words, rk interrupted, "If you want to act more in Bob''s movies in the


    future, you have to promise me one more request."


    Nancy looked at him in confusion and asked, "What is it?"


    "You must please Rachel and make her happy every day," rk replied tly.


    "Ah? This is your request?" Although Nancy was unwilling to do what rk said, she had been


    yearning for this opportunity for a long time and didn''t want to give it up for the moment.


    rk nodded and said in a low voice, "Yes. As long as you get along well with her, don''t make things


    difficult for her and make her happy, you will have more opportunities for the next half of the year."


    As soon as she heard these words, Nancy nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you!"


    She had be a joke recently. Netizens had ndered her harder and harder, and she needed more


    works to prove herself and save her reputation.


    rk stood up and said in a cold voice, "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. Let''s wait and


    see whether you can make it."


    Then he strode away without looking back.


    Seeing rk had gone for quite a long time, Rachel was confused and asked, "Who did we meet just


    now? You have gone for quite a long time."


    "Just an acquaintance," rk replied in a calm voice.


    Gradually, the wounds on Rachel''s body were much better, and only the shank had not fully recovered.


    She could also try to walk slowly.


    It didn''t take long for rk''s back to heal.


    After staying in the hospital for a long time, Rachel missed the filming crew so much and wanted to go


    back to work anyway.


    Unable to change her mind, rk had toplete the discharging formalities for her.


    He was so worried about her that he drove her to the gate of the filming site.


    When Rachel was about to get off, rk pushed her a wheelchair. She frowned and smiled helplessly.


    "I don''t need a wheelchair. Just take it away, otherwise everyone will think that I really can''t walk when


    they see me."


    rk could not helpughing. He put the wheelchair back to the trunk.


    However, Rachel was still staggering. Seeing this, rk frowned and squatted down in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" Rachel asked, looking at him in surprise.


    "Come up. Let me carry you on my back," rk said calmly.


    Rachel shook her head and refused, "No, your back was injured."


    "The wound has healed. It is a piece of cake to carry you," rk said firmly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel looked around. As soon as she thought of the strange looks from others, her face turned red


    and refused firmly, "No, others willugh at us if they see..."


    "I don''t want you to waste time on your way." Without waiting for her answer, he reached out and


    grabbed her hand!


    "Ah!" Rachel lost her bnce and was pressed directly on his back. Then she felt a little dizzy and was


    carried on his back.


    When entering their filming site, all the people present were surprised to see hime in carrying


    Rachel on his back with a calm face.


    To everyone''s astonishment, he carefully put down her. She was sitting on the chair, her face was so


    red that it was almost bleeding.


    Bob went up to them with great enthusiasm, "Finally you are back, Rachel. Are your legs all right? Are


    you able to act now?"


    "Of course." Rachel answered in a hurry.


    "Let''s get started!" Bob said happily.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, rk stayed there to oversee the shooting.


    Rachel was in a good condition and went through every scene not more than two times.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Nancy?" When the figure turned around, Rachel was sure it was Nancy!


    Seeing that Rachel had discovered herself, Nancy forced a smile and walked towards her, saying


    enthusiastically, "Sister!"


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at her and asked, "Why are you here? I''m not your sister. Stop calling me that."


    Seeing that how Rachel was repulsive of herself, although she was a little disdainful, Nancy had to


    pretend to be wronged because of rk. "Sister, how can you say that? We grew up together..."


    Seeing her delicate and touching face, Rachel was more and more disgusted, and she didn''t even want


    to look at her.


    Bob was a little bit impatient when he saw this scene, "Rachel, do you want to shoot the movie or not?


    You can talk with each other after today''s shooting!"


    However, with her finger pointing at Nancy, Rachel questioned angrily, "Director Bob, why is she here?"


    Bob was taken aback, and then exined, "She''s recently joining in this movie, and she''s acting as an


    important supporting role in that movie."


    "Why didn''t you inform me before?" Rachel was a little displeased. She didn''t want to work with such a


    whimsical woman, which would only make her ufortable.


    Bob cast an innocent nce at rk who was sitting nearby.


    All of a sudden, Rachel realized that it was all because of rk.


    "Director Bob, I''m not in a good mood today. Please stop filming for the time being!" Rachel waved at


    Bob and left the area of the camera.


    Bob got anxious. He asked immediately, "Oh, my God! Rachel, where are you going?"


    With a cold nce at rk, Rachel said to Bob, "I''m sorry, director Bob, I''m not in a good mood today.


    Let''s shoot some other day."


    After saying that, Rachel picked up her stuffs and staggered out of the filming site.


    Looking at her back, rk seemed indifferent, and he didn''t catch up with her.


    Bob threw up his hands and asked, "What should we do now?"


    "Let her go," rk said casually.


    Lowering her head, Nancy realized that she had done something wrong and walked to rk.


    With a cold nce at her, rk said, "I told you to try your best to please her and make her happy, but


    you pissed her off and went away."


    Nancy opened her mouth, not knowing how to exin. She wanted to make Rachel happy, but who


    knew that it was not easy to please Rachel now?


    "Mr. rk, it''s not that I don''t want to please her. As you can see just now, I was very enthusiastic


    about her..." Nancy tried to exin.


    Regardless what she said, rk warned, "If you don''t want to ruin the cooperation in the following year,


    go get her back! If she doesn''te back to take part in the shooting, you won''t be able to continue the


    acting!"


    After saying that, rk stood up and left.


    Nancy was rendered speechless. She regretted agreeing to such an unfair term.


    Now, Rachel was totally different than before. Not only did she easy to talk with, but also she was not


    familiar with her temper. What should she do to make her happy?

 Chapter 39 Started With Nancy

    Chapter 39 Started With Nancy


    However, thinking of the movies in the second half of the year and the soaring reputation and acting


    skill of Rachel, Nancy believed that she could not sit still and do nothing.


    For a better future, this humiliation was nothing at all!


    Nancy took out her phone and dialed Rachel''s number.


    "Hello?" Rachel said in a sweet voice.


    Nancy took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, and asked, "Rachel, where are you? Let''s meet.


    I want to make it up with you..."


    "Make it up?" Rachel''s voice was full of a sneer, "Why should I meet you and make it up with you? The


    last person I want to see in my life is your family!"


    Then Rachel hung up the phone immediately.


    Nancy stared nkly at the phone.


    This was not what Rachel was like before. In the past, she had always been very good tempered, and


    rarely resisted Nancy and others in her family.


    But now, Rachel was just bing famous. How dare she look down upon her?


    Thinking of this, Nancy gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    However, she had to restrain herself at the thought that she would have to rely on rk to get more


    movies.


    Coming out of the filming site, Rachel had nowhere to go. She wanted to take a walk, so she went into


    a suitcase shop.


    Just as she was looking at the suitcases, a voice full of surprise came from the door, "Sister? It''s such a


    coincidence to see you again."


    When Rachel turned around, she saw a face she didn''t want to see again.


    "Nancy, are you following me?" Rachel asked coldly with a sullen face.


    Nancy felt wronged and said, "Sister, I called you just now, waiting to meet you, but you refused. So I


    can onlye out to look for you."


    "What do you want from me? To show off how you persuaded rk to let you join in the film crew? Or


    you want to tell me the rtionship between you and rk?" Rachel asked in reply coldly.


    Judging from her past experience, nothing good would happen every time she saw this woman.


    Nancy liked to show to her how close they were to each other.


    Hearing her question, Nancy pretended to be hurt.


    "Sister, how could you say that to me? We are best sisters..."


    Rachel interrupted her coldly, "You and I are not sisters. We both clearly know that!"


    With that, Rachel walked out of the suitcase shop,pletely ignoring Nancy''s begging.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But Nancy didn''t want to let her go. She caught up with her and reached out to hold her, kneeling down


    on his knees.


    "Sister, I beg you. Could you please go back to the film crew? Everyone is waiting for you toe


    back!" Nancy was so worried that she was about to cry.


    There were only a few people on the street and the passers-by turned a blind eye to this scene. If the


    paparazzi saw it, it would certainly cause an uproar on the Inte.


    Turning around to look at her, Rachel wanted to break away from her grasp, but she identally saw a


    familiar figure not far away.


    It was rk!


    ''Is he following me? Or why does he know I am here?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    Besides, it was not a coincidence that Nancy appeared in time.


    Although Rachel didn''t know what exactly rk wanted to do, she still felt something was wrong.


    Nancy held her hands tightly and continued to cry, "Sister, if you don''t go back, I''ll be scolded because


    of you! Do you think I''m willing to do that? You know what a terrible situation I am in now..."


    "You deserve it. What does it have to do with me?" Rachel stated coldly.


    Nancy nodded, saying, "Yes, that''s right. It''s all my fault. I deserve it! Please, don''t be hard on me,


    okay? Please go back now!"


    Rachel found rk, standing not far away, nodded to her.


    "I''ll go back to the crew," said Rachel after thinking for a long time, shaking off Nancy''s hands. "But it''s


    not because of you."


    Rachel staggered to the side of the road, stopped a taxi and left directly.


    When Rachel came to the site, Bob saw here back alone, and he had a ghastly expression on his


    face. "Why do youe back so soon? Didn''t you say you were not in a good mood today? Why not


    directly quit the job?"


    People around them also discussed, "She is just a star. Does she begin to put on airs?"


    "She didn''t act like this before. How could she lose control as soon as she met Nancy? It seems that


    there really is something wrong between these two people..."


    "It''s so different with someone who supports her. Her temper is even worse than any other superstars!"


    These words were very harsh, but Rachel did not care.


    Rachel bowed to Bob and solemnly apologized, "I''m sorry, director Bob, I was so impulsive just now. I


    promise it won''t happen again!"


    Bob''s face softened slightly. He cleared his throat and said to the staff around him, "What are you


    looking at? Go to do your work! Let''s finish today''s work and go home!"


    They scattered and set off to do their own work.


    At the same time, Rachel was preparing for the lines and plots of the next scene.


    At this time, Bill came up andforted her, "Rachel, don''t care about Nancy too much. What you


    need to do it to be on guard against her."


    Rachel nodded at him with gratitude and said, "Thank you for reminding me. But she might not dare to


    do anything now."


    Bill replied with a smile. Before long, he turned around and walked away, because he saw that behind


    Rachel, rk came back.


    During the following time, it urred to Rachel that rk told her that if she wanted to beat Nancy, she


    must beat her in her mostcent domain.


    Therefore, the best way to take revenge on Nancy was that her acting skill and achievement were far


    better than hers.


    Thinking of this, Rachel put all her heart and soul into the shooting. The shooting went smoothly too.


    Standing next to her, rk finally felt relieved when he saw that she had been on the right track.


    When the shooting was over, all the others were gone. Then, rk walked to Rachel and said, "Let''s


    go. I''ll drive you home."


    Rachel didn''t say anything.


    rk crouched down in front of her again and urged, "Hop on! You''ve walked for a long time. Aren''t


    your legs tired?"


    Rachel was so angry that she ignored rk and was about to leave. However, he grabbed her hand


    and pulled her again. Then, same as before, Rachel was on his back.


    "Put me down, rk!" Rachel protested discontentedly.


    rk''s cold voice came through, "I have something serious to discuss with you. It concerns the cause


    of your parents'' death."


    His words were like a shot of tranquilizer, immediately making Rachel quiet and motionless.


    "Are you serious?" Rachel asked with disbelief.


    While walking with her on his back, rk added, "Let''s talk about it when we get on the car. There are


    too many people here."


    Rachel stopped struggling on the way andy on his back quietly.


    It was not until she was ced on the passenger seat by him that he fastened her seat belt.


    When he sat in the driver''s seat, Rachel couldn''t wait to ask, "Tell me, did you find out anything about


    my parents'' death?"


    rk looked at her indifferently, shook his head and said, "I haven''t found out what happened."


    Although she was a little disappointed, she asked, "What did you mean by saying that just now?"


    rk turned to her and said in a calm voice, "You know your parents'' death has something to do with


    the Yan family. Why don''t you start with Nancy?


    Since it was done by the Yan family, there is no way that Nancy knows nothing about it. As crafty as


    they are, Anthony and Teresa can''t disclose this kind of information to others. Nancy might be our only


    chance."


    Stunned, Rachel wondered why she did not think of this idea?

 Chapter 40 Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 40 Being Kidnapped


    Rachel totally agreed with rk''s suggest.


    She came to herself, saying, "You''re right. That''s the only way up to now."


    Raising his eyebrows, rk said, "Nancy is not stupid, so it''s not easy to find out the truth from her


    either. We must be careful and patient to deal with her."


    Rachel was lost in thought. It was true that Nancy was never a good person. She had to be very careful


    when she was dealing with her, or she would easily fall into her trap.


    "Is this your real purpose to have her work with me?" Stunned, Rachel suddenly looked up at rk.


    rk nodded, stating, "Yes. If you want to know the truth behind a person, you have to be close to her


    for a long time. The longer you stay with her, the more difficult she can hide her secret."


    With an idea in mind, Rachel said, "Okay, I get it. I will get along well with her for our parents'' sake."


    In this way, Nancy still appeared in the film crew every day, but Rachel was no longer rejecting her


    appearance. Although the rtionship between the two was not so close, it was harmonious.


    During this period of time, Rachel was afraid that Nancy was suspicious, so she did not talk more with


    her, let alone ask about her parents.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day that thepany arranged for Rachel for the autograph


    session, so she had to go to the spot to meet her fans.


    Before they started off, Rachel put on a pearl ne which was given to her by rk when he was


    buying her clothes and jewelry.


    The round glittering pearl set off her neck, making her as elegant as a swan. Rachel quite liked the


    ne.


    When she went downstairs, rk came to pick her up. He couldn''t help smiling when he saw the pearl


    ne on her neck.


    "Pearl ne fits you well. It''s vulgar for other people to wear pearls, but it makes you


    more charming," rkplimented generously.


    Rachel replied, "Thank you, but this is your choice, and your are also praising your own taste."


    Hearing this, the grin on rk''s face became wider.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel was stunned. She couldn''t believe her eyes. It was the first time she saw rk gave such a big


    smile.


    When they arrived at the spot of the autograph session, she was stunned to see so many people under


    the stage. It was the first time she had seen such an asion.


    Many fans held a board with words written, "I love you, Rachel", "Rachel is the best", "Goddess


    Rachel" and so on.


    As soon as the car was parked, the bodyguards arranged by thepany came to open the door for


    Rachel and helped her to walk toward the stage.


    At first, Rachel gave her fans a sincere and touching speech.


    After his speech, Rachel sat down on the stage. She imitated the way she saw Bill give his fans an


    autograph that night. She grabbed a pen and signed the card on the table in an earnest manner.


    After repeating the same process for a long time, the autograph session finally ended without any


    trouble.


    After telling bodyguards that she wanted to go to the washroom, the bodyguards immediately led her


    away and waited for her at a ce about three meters away from the door.


    When Rachel was about to wash her hands, a cleaner came in with a refuse cart. His eyes lit up when


    he saw her. Then he held a bunch of roses from behind like doing magic.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Rachel. I''m your loyal fan. I finally have got a chance to meet you in person. I


    hope you can ept these roses," the cleaner said as he handed the bouquet to her.


    Rachel was shocked. She couldn''t believe why there was a male cleaner in the female''s washroom.


    How strange it was!


    And why did the fragrance of flowers have a strange smell?


    "I appreciate your kindness. Thank you," Rachel thanked him politely.


    "Do you think the flowers I sent are not beautiful?" The cleaner''s face suddenly darkened. He threw the


    flower away and then took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    Seeing this, Rachel wanted to scream, but found that she was dizzy and weak. There must be


    something wrong with the flower!


    Before she could think it over, her mouth and nose were covered by a handkerchief. A pungent odor


    came, and she quickly fainted.


    After a long time, Rachel woke up from being in a deepa, her head aching badly. She opened her


    eyes and found herself tied up, not knowing where she was.


    She wanted to say something, but found that her mouth was taped. She could only make vague


    sounds.


    When she was struggling, the cleaner appeared, but he had already taken off the cleaner''s clothes and


    revealed his original appearance.


    Looking closely, she found that he seemed to be a ruffian.


    He walked over and removed the tape off her mouth. He made no secret of his lust to her.


    "Wow, I''m so lucky to have such a beautiful female star in my hand. I have no regrets in my life if I can


    sleep with you. I don''t mind dying after that!"


    Stunned by his words, Rachel staggered backward in horror. "You...... Why did you kidnap me?"


    The ruffianughed, asking, "Since I have no grudge against you, why do I kidnap you? It''s either for


    your beauty, or for money!"


    Rachel forced herself to calm down and continued, "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you!"


    The ruffian touched his chin, curled his lips and shook his head. "Forget it. I''ve taken arge sum of


    money from another woman, which is enough for me to live the rest of my life. As for you, I want to


    sleep with you. I don''t need more money from you!"


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "Who paid you to deal with me?"


    He shrugged and said, "Are you an idiot? Don''t you even know who your opponent is? Who wants to


    ruin your reputation the most? You can''t even imagine this?"


    The image of Nancy''s cruelty gradually emerged in Rachel''s mind. She had wanted to kill her more


    than once, let alone let her lose her reputation?


    "Her name is Nancy, right?" Rachel asked calmly.


    The ruffianughed, asking, "You finally think of it? Unfortunately, it''s useless for you to know that,


    because you don''t have time to deal with her.


    Now let''s time for you to make me happy! If you make me happy, maybe I will change my mind and


    marry you as my concubine instead of killing you!"


    As he said, he untied the rope on her hands and feet, and the greed in his eyes was obvious. "It''s too


    troublesome to tie them up, and it''s not fun at all. Let me help you loosen the rope. You''d better be


    passionate, or you may be in danger!"


    Without saying a word, Rachel let him loosen the rope around her hands and feet.


    She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on the stone that was very close to her.


    The ruffian was about to take off her clothes, and Rachel began to resist strongly.


    She kept struggling. After a long while, he still couldn''t unbutton her shirt. Out of anger, he reached out


    his hand and pped her across the face!


    Bang! Suddenly, a stone appeared in Rachel''s hand and started to hit his head with all her strength!


    "Ah! Bitch!" The ruffian screamed and covered the bleeding head with his hand subconsciously.


    In a moment of desperation, Rachel hit him again and again until the ruffian passed out.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and put down the stone in her hand. She looked around and found that


    she didn''t have anymunication tools in the wilderness. Even if rk found this ce, how could he


    find her in this forest?


    Looking at the ruffian, Rachel knew she couldn''t stay here any longer, or there would be another fierce


    battle when he woke up.


    She stood up and unconsciously touched her neck. The ne was still there.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her. Maybe these pearls could guide him to find her?

 Chapter 41 Saving Her at the Risk of His Life

    Chapter 41 Saving Her at the Risk of His Life


    Thinking of this, Rachel pulled off the ne from her neck. The pearls were scattered all over the


    ce.


    She squatted down and picked up the pearls. There were one or two pearl she could not find.


    Rachel nced at the ruffian who was still in aa and walked into the mountain without hesitation.


    She must stay away from him, or else it would be more dangerous for her.


    She kept wandering. Every once in a while, Rachel would ce one or two pearls at a conspicuous


    ce.


    After a while, she began to feel tired.


    Rachel didn''t know where she was now and found herself lost.


    With her hands on her shoulders, Rachel began to feel a little cold.


    In order to attend the autograph session, she wore a simple dress. The temperature in the mountain


    was low, and she was cold and tired while walking on high heels.


    Rachel sat down under a tall tree and had a rest. She felt lonely and desperate in this isted ce.


    She began to miss rk very much.


    She wondered what he was doing now? Did they find that she was missing? Would he bring someone


    to her?


    Thinking about this, Rachel even fell asleep.


    At this point, rk went to the police station as soon as he received a call from one of his bodyguards.


    Nancy followed behind him, trying to stop him, "rk, how could Rachel be missing? Maybe she had


    something urgent to deal with, so she left on her own!"


    But rk didn''t answer her question and gave her a cold face.


    Eva, who followed behind rk, red at her angrily. "Nancy, nobody will think you are dumb if you


    don''t speak!"


    Ignoring her existence, Nancy suddenly screamed, "I remember. Two days ago, I saw her get in a rich


    man''s car. Does she hook up with a rich man?


    That must be the case, rk. It''s highly possible that Rachel has hidden in the house of the rich men.


    How could she disappear?" Nancy kept nagging, which upset rk.


    "Fuck off!" rk turned back and shouted at her coldly, "Get out of the entertainment circle right now!"


    Startled, Nancy shut her mouth down with a pale face.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard? rk asked her to get out of the entertainment circle?


    Eva rolled her eyes at her. "You are such a brainless woman. Miss Rachel is with Mr. rk every day.


    How could it be possible for her to hook up with a rich man?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Eva caught up with rk and didn''t even bother to talk to Nancy,


    the wicked woman.


    rk found the chief of the police station. The chief weed him warmly as soon as he saw him, "Mr.


    rk, you came just in time. As soon as we got the call, we began to check the surveince video!"


    "Any news?"


    "We tailed the suspect from the surveince video of the venue and tracked down the ce where they


    got off the car on the highway."


    "Where?" rk urged.


    The chief answered in a hurry, "That''s a barren wastnd...... Generally speaking, it''s not a good thing


    that the victims are kidnapped to that kind of ce..."


    "Send me the location, and send the policemen there right now!" Without a second thought, rk


    turned around and left.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The chief was so frightened that he wiped the sweat on his forehead. In a hurry, he said, "I''ll take


    someone with you!"


    With the protection of police cars, they soon arrived at the entrance to the deep mountain.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he walked in the front. He was agitated at the thought of what might


    happen to Rachel.


    Damn it! Where the hell was she!


    The police were carrying out an inch-by-inch search in the deep mountain.


    It took them a long time to search the mountain, but they still got nothing.


    "Here is a stone with blood!" someone shouted suddenly.


    As rk approached it, he saw a stone lying quietly on the ground. The blood on the stone had clotted,


    and there was much blood on the ground.


    ''Was Rachel killed?'' a terrible thought shed through everyone''s mind.


    rk''s face became even more grim, and he sped up his pace.


    Everyone anxiously searched around, and Eva also followed behind the police.


    Before long, rk found something unusual. One pearl, two, three......


    It was the pearl ne that Rachel wore before she went out this morning.


    Following the guidance of the pearls, rk headed for the center of the mountain.


    At this time, in a remote ce, two kidnappers walked forward. One of them was covering his forehead;


    he was the person who was hit by Rachel before.


    "Where is that bitch?"


    "No matter where she is, I must find her! How dare she hit me with a rock? I will absolutely kill her!"


    "Don''t think about the revenge now. Let''s sleep with her first!"


    "Yes, that woman is very beautiful. Sleeping with her must be awesome!"


    The two people who were searching on the way found a white figure under a tree not far away!


    "There she is!" One kidnapper pointed at Rachel with excitement.


    "Let''s go! Tie her up!" The other kidnapper rushed to her.


    In another direction, rk was also following the pearls that Rachel intentionally left.


    The two kidnappers'' face changed dramatically when they heard footsteps. They exchanged a nce,


    not knowing what to do.


    "Hurry up! We need to arrest that woman and hold her as the hostage!" one of the kidnappers said


    quickly.


    The two of them ran towards the ce where Rachel was.


    rk also noticed that something was happening there. With a quick nce, he found that Rachel was


    lying not far from him!


    His facial expression altered and rushed to Rachel without hesitation!


    Unfortunately, the kidnapper''s location was closer to Rachel''s, so they had already controlled her


    before rk arrived.


    Rachel was forcefully lifted up from the ground and her feet rubbed the gravels on the ground, which


    woke her up from sleep.


    Frowning, she opened her eyes and saw rk dashing towards her!


    "Let her go!" rk snapped in a cold voice.


    The kidnapper snorted coldly and smirked, ordering, "Don''te over! We found her first, and we''ll


    sleep with her first!"


    rk''s eyes were as cold as ice. He emphasized, "Dare youy a finger on her?"


    The kidnapper who grabbed Rachel continued, "Do you think we dare not? After all, we are ouws


    and we only do things for money!"


    With that, the kidnapper took out a dagger from his pocket and pressed it against Rachel''s neck!


    "How dare you?" rk shouted. His voice was as cold as ice.


    The kidnapper suddenlyughed. "You seem to like this girl too? It''s good that you''re here to watch us.


    When we''re done, I''ll leave your her corpseplete!"


    All her strength was drained from her body. Rachel looked at rk with desperate eyes, begging him


    not toe closer.


    rk flew into a rage. He raised his foot and darted towards them!


    The kidnapper who was injured by Rachel picked up a stone on the ground and ran towards rk!


    Bang! The ruffian was kicked to the ground by rk before he could reach thetter.


    When the other kidnapper saw this, he began to be a little scared. He unconsciously tightened the knife


    in his hand. "Don''te over, or I''ll kill her!"


    However, to his surprise, rk turned around, and threw a stone at him!


    Just as the kidnapper was astonished, the stone hit his wrist, and the dagger instantly fell.


    Suddenly, Rachel pushed him away with all her strength!


    "rk!" Rachel was so scared and ran to rk in a panic!


    rk saw the kidnapper behind her get up, raise the dagger again and stab at her back!


    "Watch out!" rk rushed to Rachel and held her tightly in his arms.


    Suddenly, the dagger was stuck in rk''s back. With a muffled groan, he winced in pain!


    But the kidnapper didn''t stop. He pulled the stagger out!

 Chapter 42 Clark Was Injured Badly

    Chapter 42 rk Was Injured Badly


    The blood spurted from rk''s back and stained his whole back!


    Her eyes were wide open in shock. Rachel looked at everything unbelievably. After a long while, the


    world became very quiet, as if she was the only one left in the world.


    "rk....... Are you okay, rk?" Rachel stretched out her hand and wanted to touch him, but her hand


    was shaking severely.


    Enduring great pain, rk pushed her away and urged, "Run!"


    The kidnappers behind him burst intoughter. "Want to escape? None of you is able to escape from


    us!"


    rk wanted to continue to protect Rachel, but his mind started to blur. He covered his chest, could no


    longer support himself, and fell down slowly.


    With him in her arms, Rachel couldn''t help but cry, "rk, please don''t leave me! You can''t die. If you


    are dead, what should I do?"


    The kidnapper who had just been hit on the ground also stood up again, pointing at rk and Rachel,


    and said with a cold smile, "You are a tragic couple. Today you are going to die together in our hands!"


    At this moment, there was a burst of rapid footsteps not far away.


    The kidnappers were rmed at once.


    Eva ran towards here with the police and shouted, "Miss! Our miss is over there! Mr. rk is there too!"


    After hearing this, the two kidnappers looked at each other.


    One of them stepped forward and grabbed Rachel by the arm to lift her up from the ground!


    "How dare you bring cops here? I will kill you! None of us is going to survive today!" The kidnapper was


    more than furious. He shouted loudly.


    Once again, the cold dagger was against Rachel''s neck!


    Seeing this, Eva trembled with fear. "Miss Rachel! Please don''t hurt her!"


    The kidnappers sneered at them, saying, "If you don''t want me to hurt her, then ask these policemen to


    go away. Let us go!"


    The policemen looked at each other, not daring to go forward for a moment.


    Facing the police, the two kidnappers didn''t notice the movement behind them.


    Shaking her head towards Eva, Rachel said in pain, "Eva, take rk to the hospital right now! Leave


    me alone!"


    Eva was anxious. She shook her head and refused, "No, that''s impossible! What would happen if you


    fell into their hands? I can''t let you get hurt without doing anything!"


    The kidnapper was a little impatient. "You two bitches, shut up!"


    Suddenly, rk stood up slowly, picked up a rock and threw it on the two kidnappers'' heads!


    The one who had been hit by Rachel in the head fainted again. Before the other kidnapper realized,


    rk rushed forward and broke his arm!


    With a crisp sound, the dagger fell to the ground again.


    Finally, Rachel was able to get rid of the kidnapper. Seeing that, Eva rushed to them. "Miss Rachel!"


    The policemen saw this and came to their senses. They rushed forward and controlled the two


    kidnappers. rk breathed a sigh of relief, but the wound in his back was more severe! His back was


    bleeding more seriously.


    Turning around in a hurry, Rachel reached out her arms to hold rk as he fell to the ground. "How are


    you feeling, rk?" she asked.


    Rachel could do nothing but watch him falling into her arms. Her hands were stained by the blood,


    which made her feel even more uneasy.


    "As long as you are fine......" rk murmured before he fainted.


    "rk! rk!" Rachel was so frightened that tears were rushing out from her eyes. She had never


    been in such a panic before, as if she was going to lose the most important person in her life.


    If she had a choice, she would rather be hurt than let rk save her but made himself seriously injured.


    When they arrived at the hospital, rk was sent to the emergency room.


    Standing in front of the emergency room, Rachel was in tears and weak.


    Eva couldn''t bear to see her like this, so sheforted her at once, "Miss Rachel. Mr. rk is such a


    nice person, he will be fine! Don''t be sad. There are many wounds on your body. Let me take you to the


    doctor for treatment."


    Rachel shook her head and sobbed, "Compared with rk''s wounds, these minor wounds are nothing


    at all."


    Eva sighed, stating, "I can see that Mr. rk really loves you. Miss Rachel, you both have each other


    in your hearts. Why can''t you be frank to each other?"


    "I always felt that he was not interested in me before. And I was not interested in him either," said


    Rachel, wiping away her tears with a helpless smile.


    "But today, I realized I was wrong. When I was a child, I could do anything to save him, and now he can


    do anything to save me as well.


    We''re finally even now. Many things that he had ever given me were too much for me to take in. No


    matter what feelings he has for me, today I finally make sure that I love him!"


    As she spoke, Rachel''s eyes were clear and firm.


    Eva felt happy for her and said, "Miss Rachel, if Mr. rk could hear what you said when he wakes up,


    he must be very happy."


    "No," said Rachel, shaking her head. With a sad expression on her face, she continued, "Don''t tell him


    that. My feeling for him has nothing to do with him. I don''t want my love to burden him..."


    Eva was a little confused, asking, "Miss Rachel, lovers are looking forward to getting married. Why


    don''t you want to tell him?"


    "He has a fiancee," Rachel relied, her heart ached.


    Hearing with, Eva fell into silence too.


    At this moment, a familiar male voice came from behind, "Miss Rachel."


    Hearing the voice, Rachel turned her head and saw the man was actually Bill?


    Seeing this, Eva sensibly left.


    "What are you doing here, bill?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    Bill came over and sat down beside her. With a slight smile, he said, "I heard everything from director


    Bob. Are you okay?"


    Rachel shook her head, exining, "I''m fine. Mr. rk was seriously injured in order to save me. He''s


    still in the emergency room. I don''t know what''s going on..."


    Speaking of this, Rachel couldn''t help but shed tears again.


    Bill''s heart ached. He tried tofort her, "Don''t worry. Mr. rk is a strong man, and he''s lucky. He''ll


    be fine."


    The more heforted her, the more Rachel''s mood was out of control. "Bill, why am I so unlucky? I


    got kidnapped. Why did I make him injured?"


    Bill patted her on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Don''t think too much. If I were him, I would also


    risk my life to save you."


    Bill looked at Rachel firmly, his eyes full of deep affection.


    Unfortunately, right now, Rachel was in no mood to notice the meaning behind his eyes.


    "Do you think he will get better?" Rachel asked with uncertainty.


    Bill nodded andforted Rachel, "Definitely. Even for you, he must get well. Otherwise, I will take you


    away from him!"


    Rachel was stunned.


    Then, with a self mockery smile, Bill said, "I''m just kidding. If I tell Mr. Rachel this way, he will definitely


    wake up. He is loath to let any other man approach you."


    With a depressed expression, Rachel didn''t say anything.


    Bill opened his mouth again, "I reminded youst time to be careful of Nancy. Have you forgotten it?"


    Rachel remembered what the kidnapper had said. Although he did not admit it was Nancy who


    instigated him to kidnap her, he did not deny it either.


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at Bill and asked, "What do you mean by that? Do you suspect that it was


    Nancy who did it?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bill shrugged and said, "I haven''t followed her. How can I be sure whether she did it or not? But I guess


    this must have something to do with her..."

 Chapter 43 Threatening a Weak Female

    Chapter 43 Threatening a Weak Female


    With her eyes fixed on the door of the emergency room, Rachel said in an indifferent tone, "No matter


    who did it, I will definitely find out the truth. When I get the evidence, I will never let go of the culprit!"


    With admiration shing in his eyes, Bill praised, "Sure enough, the Rachel I know is not an ordinary


    girl. I like you very much."


    "Thank you," Rachel replied as she nodded at Bill politely and alienatingly. "But I hope you don''t say


    that again in the future, because I have always been treating you as a normal friend."


    Bill felt hurt, but he still pretended to be rxed. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t disturb your life."


    At this time, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Lying on the bed, rk was pushed out


    by the doctors and nurses.


    Rachel followed up immediately. When the doctor took rk to the VIP ward, she turned to Rachel and


    asked, "Are you a family member of this gentleman?"


    Stunned, Rachel wondered what kind of person she was to rk?


    "No, I''m not," she denied, shaking her head. "I''m his best friend, and now I''m the only one close to him.


    If you have anything to say, just tell me please."


    The doctor nodded and said, "This gentleman is seriously injured. Although we have performed the


    surgery for him, he is still in danger. We will talk about it after he wakes up."


    Take good care of him these days and do not let too many people disturb his rest. The patient needs a


    quiet rest."


    With that, the doctors and the nurses left.


    Watching rk lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on, Rachel was in aplicated mood.


    How she wished she was the person lying on the bed, but not him. Then she wouldn''t feel so guilty at


    all.


    Bill was standing at the door, staring at her for a while. When he realized the only person Rachel cared


    about was rk, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    "Rachel, call me at any time if anything happens. I''m on call," Bill said to Rachel.


    With a grateful look, Rachel turned to him and said, "Thank you, bill. Please go back first. I will call you


    if I need any help."


    Bill nodded and left disappointedly.


    Rachel decided to look after rk in the hospital. When Eva went back home, she packed some


    clothes for her and brought her dinner.


    The next day, the police came.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at them and said, "You..."


    One of the policemen said, "Miss Rachel, we found out that the two kidnappers were hired by another


    person, so we want to know about the case from you."


    Rachel nodded and walked out of the ward. She was talking to the police in the corridor.


    "Miss Rachel, do you know who hired the kidnappers to set you up?" the policeman asked.


    Nancy''s disgusting face shed through Rachel''s mind, but she had no evidence to prove it was her


    making this n.


    "I don''t know." After hesitating for a long time, Rachel bit her lips and said.


    "Then do you have a suspect?" the policeman asked again.


    With a little hesitation, finally, Rachel nodded and said, "Yes."


    The two policemen looked at each other and continued to ask, "Who is it?"


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel continued, "I can only say that I doubt her, but I have no solid evidence.


    The only person who has always been against me is Nancy Yan."


    The policemen nodded and quickly wrote down something on their notebook. Then they asked, "May I


    ask what contradictions you have encountered in the past?"


    Rachel told them everything happened between her and Nancy.


    If it was really Nancy who did this, she thought there was no need for her to care about the poor sibling


    rtionship between them.


    ''If Nancy sent someone to kill me? Am I going to give another chance?'' Rachel thought to herself. But


    she clearly knew the answer was no.


    Rachel couldn''t believe that she could be so generous. She was neither a Virgin Mary nor a fool. Why


    should she return resentment with kindness?


    The policemen left after they figured out what they wanted to know.


    When Rachel returned to the ward to continue taking care of rk, she didn''t expect that the police


    would go straight to the Yan family to find Nancy after they left the hospital.


    rk didn''t wake up. His injury was too serious. The doctor said that the distance between the de


    and his heart was only two centimeters. It was too dangerous!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Just like when she was hospitalized and was taken care of by rk, Rachel looked after him carefully.


    At dusk, when she was still praying for the recovery of rk, Teresa and Anthony came.


    As soon as she saw them, Rachel pushed them out and closed the door immediately.


    "Mr. Anthony and Mrs. Teresa, why are you here?" Rachel''s tone was slightly cold. Although she


    seemed to ask them what happened, actually she was very unhappy that they came here.


    Furious, Teresa questioned, "Why did you frame Nancy?"


    "Frame?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    Anthony said, "Why are you still pretending to be ignorant? The police havee to our house to


    interrogate Nancy! If you didn''t think Nancy was involved, the police wouldn''t havee to our house."


    Rachel hadn''t expected that the police would go to their ce so soon.


    "I was just telling the truth. I didn''t tell the police that Nancy was the one behind the scenes," Rachel


    argued. She was not afraid of them at all.


    With a snort, Teresa said, "I don''t believe you. People like you are just like your dead parents. You have


    the poor character and you are just making excuses!"


    With a scornful look, Rachel sneered, "You know better than anyone how my parents died, don''t you?"


    Teresa was shocked at first, but then she reacted quickly, saying, "You want to get the answer from


    me? No way! Your parents'' death had nothing to do with us!"


    Rachel said coldly, "I will know it one day whether it had something to do with you!"


    Anthony flew into a rage. "What do you mean by that? Are you threatening us?" With disdain, Rachel


    immediately retorted, "I''m not as despicable as you!"


    Suddenly, a faint sneer appeared on Teresa''s face. "Rachel, who gave you the confidence to talk to us


    like that? At least we are your foster parents.


    Is it rk? But now he''s lying there like a dead man. He can''t even protect himself. How can he protect


    you?"


    There was a mockery on Teresa''s face.


    In a cold voice, Anthony threatened, "Rachel, we are not afraid of you! We are just a star. If you dare to


    lay a finger on us next time, I will crush you to death!"


    "What are you doing?" A clear male voice came from behind, "Mr. rk is still in aa, but someone


    took the chance to make trouble here? Rachel, I''ve told you that if you need anything, just call me!"


    Hearing the words, the other three turned their heads and saw Bill staring at Teresa and Anthony with a


    mocking smile.


    "Bill from the Song Family?" looking at Bill, Anthony asked in surprise.


    Bill arched an eyebrow and teased, "When did Mr. Anthony be so aggressive? People willugh


    at you if they know this. How dare you threaten a weak female?"


    Anthony''s face changed. He immediately exined, "Mr. Bill, you misunderstood. I was just joking with


    her. Rachel used to grow up in the Yan family. I have the right to say something to her, right?"


    Rachel looked at him with disdain, stating," When did I have anything to do with the Yan family? How


    forgetful you are! Mr. rk gave you a billion so that the Yan Family and I will have no rtionship


    anymore!"


    Bill was shocked. "Really?"


    With a nod, Rachel continued, "I don''t dare to tell a lie with such arge sum of money."


    Bill gave a smile, saying, "Mr. Anthony, honesty is the most important thing about business. If you


    cannot keep a promise, I think it''s time for me to find another one to take over the business given to


    you by my family."


    As soon as he heard that, Anthony was greatly shocked and immediately said, "No, Mr. Bill, I''m going


    to apologize to Rachel!"

 Chapter 44 The Free Maid

    Chapter 44 The Free Maid


    Anthony turned to Rachel and bowed his head to apologize reluctantly, "I''m sorry. I was too abrupt just


    now..."


    Teresa reached out to hold his arm, but was stared at by him and immediately stopped talking.


    "Mr. Bill, we are really sorry. We have something urgent to do, so we have to go now!" Then Anthony


    took Teresa away in a hurry.


    At the moment, Nancy want to see the two kidnappers in the prison.


    "You have received my money. If you dare to expose me, I guarantee that you will have a miserable


    end, and even your family will not live peacefully!" gnashing her teeth, Nancy warned them.


    The two kidnappers trembled and immediately shook their heads to reassure her. "Miss Nancy, we


    promise that we will never tell anyone! Even if we will be sentenced, we will not betray you!"


    "Humph! That''s very sensible of you!" Nancy gave them a stern look before turning around and leaving.


    In the hospital, Rachel thanked bill, "Thank you for your help, or I don''t know how to deal with them."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bill said with a faint smile, "It''s no big deal. If my family didn''t do business with the Yan family, I wouldn''t


    have threatened them."


    Rachel was a little bit surprised, since she didn''t expect that Bill was also from a very wealthy family.


    "Anyway, thank you very much!" Rachel said.


    "Ahem!" rk suddenly coughed, his face turning red.


    Seeing this, Rachel was anxious. She ran to him and took the ss of water on the bedside table. She


    held his head and fed him some water carefully.


    Seeing how anxious and worried Rachel was, Bill was envious of rk.


    In the end, he didn''t have the heart to disturb them, so he turned around and left lonely.


    After drinking some water, rk fell asleep like a log. Her eyes lit up at his handsome face.


    Rachel looked at him fixedly, hoping that he would wake up soon, but she was also yearning for the


    current harmonious atmosphere.


    In the evening, Nancy suddenly appeared at the door of the ward, with a mocking look on her face. She


    looked at Rachel who was taking care of rk.


    With a feeling of stabbing at her back, Rachel subconsciously turned around and saw Nancy''s eyes


    filled with malice.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden?" With a wary look on her face, Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    Nancy snorted, "I didn''t expect your life to be so valuable that the inheritor of the Ji family, who has


    grasped the lifeblood of the financial lifeline of the entire M City, would risk his life to protect you? How


    dare you! Don''t feel ashamed?"


    Rachel put down the things in her hand and walked towards her, with a hint of coldness on her face.


    "Nancy, your conspiracy is finallying to light? I''m afraid that you might be the one who nned the


    kidnapping."


    Nancy smiled smugly and shook her head, asking, "Do you have any proof? Since you don''t have any


    evidence, please don''t nder me at will. It''s all your fault! You are such an idiot! How could you get


    kidnapped just by holding a fan autograph meeting? That''s ridiculous!"


    Hearing what she said, Rachel was trembling with anger! She could tell from Nancy''s words that she


    was the person who nned the kidnapping.


    "Nancy, you are such an evil person! Setting me up again and again? Let me tell you. I won''t spare you


    easily!" Rachel said angrily.


    "Huh," said Nancy, afraid of nothing, "If you are really capable, fight me through in the entertainment


    circle to the end! I won''t let you off so easily!"


    With a cold smile, Rachel continued, "Since you want to fight with me, I''m happy to ept your


    challenge! I''d like to see who would seed in the end!"


    With a nce at the man lying on the bed, Nancy didn''t hide her vicious nature and said sarcastically,


    "Without rk''s help, I''d like to see how long you can hang on!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left with a self satisfied smile.


    After she left, Rachel''s tense nerves suddenly rxed. She suddenly felt weak all over, and could only


    stand against the wall.


    In everyone''s mind, the reason why she had been so sessful in showbiz had something to do with


    rk.


    Rachel took a look at rk subconsciously. Since he was still unconscious, she was afraid that it would


    be harder for her in the showbiz in the future.


    However, she wouldn''t give up easily. Since Nancy was determined to challenge her, she would fight to


    the end. She couldn''t afford to lose!


    Rachel calmed herself down. And then as she was taking care of rk, she also worked on the scripts


    sent by Michelle.


    A few days passed. The doctor said that although he had been unconscious, rk would be out of


    danger, which was a great relief to Rachel.


    On that day, while Rachel was wiping the body of rk, an innocent and attractive woman came to


    them.


    She stood at the door, watching Rachel wiping rk''s body carefully.


    "Are you rk''s maid?" the woman suddenly asked.


    Startled by the sudden voice, Rachel raised her head and looked at her. She had never seen this


    woman before.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" Rachel asked with a frown.


    "My name is Anna Bai, and I''m rk''s fiancee. Thank you for taking care of him during this period. May


    I know your name?"


    Anna looked at Rachel up and down curiously. Her innocent and gentle appearance made her look


    very harmless.


    Hearing her self-introduction, Rachel was stunned, and then shook her head, "Miss Anna, you


    misunderstood. I''m not Mr. rk''s maid. I''m just his friend."


    Anna was a little embarrassed. She coughed lightly and then smiled. "You haven''t mentioned your


    name yet."


    "Rachel."


    "Miss Rachel, do you know that Mr. rk has a fiancee?" Anna walked in, as if she was the hostess.


    Rachel nodded her head and continued, "I know, but Miss Anna, I think you misunderstand the


    rtionship between me and Mr. rk. I stayed to take care of him because I wanted to repay him.


    After all, he saved my life."


    Anna was suddenly enlightened, then smiled more tenderly. "rk is always kind and honest. It''s not


    surprising that he would like to save you."


    Rachel began to realize that this woman was not simple.


    "Miss Rachel, thank you for taking care of him these days. Now I''m back. You can go home and have a


    good rest." Anna looked at her indifferently and asked her out unhurriedly.


    Though feeling a pain in her heart, Rachel smiled calmly, saying, "Miss Anna, Mr. rk saved my life. I


    won''t leave here easily before he wakes up. I will take care of him until he fully recovers."


    Suddenly, Anna took out a bracelet from her delicate bag. She showed it to Rachel and said with a


    smile, "It is a family heirloom of the Ji Family. It was given to me by rk. You can see how much he


    hopes that I will be the future wife of his.


    Therefore, as his future wife, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, Miss Rachel." Anna''s


    eyes suddenly became fierce, like a sharp arrow shooting into Rachel''s heart.


    Although she felt a sense of loss, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Miss Anna,


    no matter what you say, I won''t leave unless Mr. rk kicks me out himself.


    Besides, you don''t have to be hostile to me. I stay here just to repay his kindness. I have no other


    intention. Since I know you are Mr. rk''s fiancee, of course I dare not have an improper desire for


    him."


    Seeing that she insisted on staying, Anna thought for a while and sneered, "Well, you can stay for the


    moment. It will be a waste not to have a free maid. And I don''t want to let you down.


    I just came back from the United States. Now that I have some jetg, I''ll leave everything for you to


    take care of rk." Then she turned around and walked away gracefully.


    A lump came into her throat as Rachel turned around and walked into the washroom. She turned on


    the tap and washed her face hard. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

 Chapter 45 Scheming Bitch

    Chapter 45 Scheming Bitch


    After calming herself down, Rachel came out of the bathroom. A mixed feeling surged in her heart as


    she looked at rk lying on the bed.


    It was obvious that Anna came to provoke her.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t go straight to the point. Because she knew Anna was his fiancee.


    Although he had strongly denied their rtionship, the family heirloom at Anna''s hand was an evidence


    of their rtionship.


    If rk had nothing to do with Anna, why didn''t he take the family heirloom back?


    Thinking of this, Rachel could not help but believe what Anna said.


    In the next few days, Anna only walked around in the ward during the daytime. Most of the time, she


    was nowhere to be seen. And Rachel was responsible for all the work.


    One day, a group of journalists barged into the ward all of a sudden. With cameras in their hands, they


    could take so many pictures of Rachel while asking, "Miss Rachel, why do you take care of Mr. rk


    on your own? Are you sure there''s nothing special between you two?"


    "Miss Rachel, it''s said that Mr. rk''s injury was caused by you. Could you tell us more about the


    details?"


    "Miss Rachel, with your special friendship with Mr. rk, I am wondering if your sess in the


    entertainment circle is rted to his special care?"


    When she was still in a daze, Rachel was surrounded by so many journalists and they asked him lots


    of questions that she couldn''t answer one after another.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure behind them.


    Anna?


    Rachel smiled helplessly. It seemed that rk''s fiancee really took her as a rival in love?


    As soon as they took photos of Rachel, the journalists turned the camera to rk.


    Seeing this, Rachel rushed over and blocked in front of him, shouting angrily, "Don''t take photos of him!


    Please stop!"


    No one had ever seen such an angry Rachel, so they were stunned by her scolding.


    In the eyes of the public, Rachel was always gentle and strong. But at this moment, her anger made


    people realize that she was protecting rk.


    "Go away! If you don''t get out, I will dere to the public that you force me to quit the entertainment


    circle!" Rachel was in a towering rage.


    The journalists looked at each other in dismay. Rachel was a star who just became a celebrity recently,


    and was very popr among the fans. If she really announced that it was them who forced her to quit


    the entertainment circle, thements on the Inte would be able to drown them!


    At this time, one of the journalists subconsciously looked through the door, finding Anna nod slightly to


    him.


    He took the lead and shouted, "Miss Rachel, we can''t afford the crime you mentioned. Let''s go! Don''t


    stay here to piss Miss Rachel off. Otherwise, what if she loses her temper and quits showbiz?"


    The journalist said with a suspicious tone. Rachel couldn''t help but frown.


    She looked out of the crowd subconsciously, only to find that Annan had disappeared.


    The journalists also left.


    When she left the hospital, Anna was stopped by Nancy at the door. "Miss Anna, can I talk to you for a


    second?" she asked.


    Looking at Nancy, Anna frowned in disgust and said, "Miss, I don''t know you. You got the wrong


    person?"


    Nancy shook her head hurriedly, saying, "No, Miss Anna. I know you, though you don''t know me. You


    know Rachel, right?"


    Hearing the familiar name, Anna looked at her in confusion. "What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Nancy replied, "Actually, I''m here to tell you the truth. The reason why Mr. rk was injured this time


    was caused by Rachel! If it weren''t for that bitch, how could Mr. rk be hurt?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A flicker of suspicion shed across Anna''s face, and she asked with a uncertain look, "What''s your


    name?"


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Anna. I''m Nancy Yan," Nancy answered immediately.


    Anna Bai looked at her up and down, and then decisively continued, "Are you an imcable rival to


    Rachel?"


    Nancy was shocked. How could she tell that?


    "Are you waiting for me here just to tell me this?" Anna Bai looked at Nancy, amused.


    Nancy''s heart sank. She had a bad feeling about this. Somehow, she felt that this woman in front of her


    was smarter than her, not like Rachel.


    "I won''t be used as a tool for anyone to revenge. Miss Nancy, you are not qualified to do that! As for


    what happened to him, I believe rk has a reason to do it." Anna Bai pointed out Nancy''s scheme


    mercilessly.


    Nancy''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect that Anna was the real opponent, whose shrewdness and


    means were obvious.


    Nancy smiled awkwardly. "I thought Miss Anna would be kept in the dark, but you already knew the


    truth. In that case, it seems that I have thought too much. I''m so sorry to bother you. I have to go now."


    Then Nancy turned around and left.


    A hint of upset climbed up her face. To rk, Rachel was really special.


    It was a relief for Rachel to see these journalists were out of sight.


    Rachel turned her head and took a look at the man who was still in deep sleep. Suddenly, she felt


    powerless.


    But in the next few days, Anna didn''t show up unexpectedly.


    Thinking about this, Rachel felt very strange.


    Didn''t Anna Bai say that she was rk''s fiancee and it was her responsibility to take care of him?


    Before, she came asionally. And now, she did not show up.


    Just when Rachel was having a wild guess, Anna Bai showed up at the door of the ward in a leisurely


    way.


    Rachel was stunned by her sudden appearance.


    "Miss Anna, why are you walking without any sound?" Covering her beating heart, Rachel was a little


    scared.


    Anna smiled lightly and didn''t care. "Miss Rachel, it''s you who have a guilty conscience, right? Did you


    nder me in your mind just now?"


    Rachel was shocked. This woman was so smart that she could even guess her mind?


    Anna walked in and frowned when she saw the medicine on the bedside table. She asked, "Haven''t


    you given rk the morning portion of medicine?"


    It was not until then that Rachel realized what had happened. She walked over in a hurry and picked up


    the medicine. At the same time, she exined, "I''m sorry. I was just about to feed him the medicine. As


    soon as you came, I forgot it."


    "Really?" Anna couldn''t help but give her a disdainful look and said, "You can''t even do such a little


    thing. Miss Rachel is really too delicate.


    In that case, why are you brazen enough to be a free maid here? Isn''t it good to be your big star? You


    will need someone to take care of you!" With a disdainful look on her face, Anna was sniffing at Rachel.


    Rachel took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "Miss Anna, since you are delicate, as his fiancee, why don''t you feed Mr. rk yourself?" Rachel


    asked calmly.


    Anna reached out her hand and said, "Give me the medicine."


    Hearing this, Rachel took two steps forward and was about to give the medicine to Anna.


    But she didn''t notice that Anna stretched out one of her legs suddenly!


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt that she was stumbled by something. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and


    was about to fall forward!


    Bang! The bottle in Rachel''s hand fell on the ground, sshing with shards of ss, and brown


    medicine flowed all over the floor.


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel thought about what happened just now and couldn''t understand what


    on earth Anna was doing?


    But Anna Bai pretended to be surprised and said, "Rachel, how could you do this to rk? He saved


    your life!" If you can''t even do a simple job, how can you still stay here? Pack your things and leave


    here right now!"

 Chapter 46 The Pestering

    Chapter 46 The Pestering


    With a cold look, Rachel slowly stood up from the ground. "Miss Anna, what did you mean by that just


    now?"


    Anna looked at her with amusement, and asked aggrievedly, "You fell because you didn''t stand firm,


    and you broke the medicines. You did not apologize for what you have done. Instead, you want to


    me me?"


    "You!" Rachel started to realize how sly this woman was. Last time, she arranged for a group of


    journalists to make things difficult for her, and this time, she purposely tripped her up and made her


    threw medicine on the floor?


    She thought Anna was a gentle person in the beginning, but she was actually a wolf in sheep''s


    clothing.


    "What? Do you have anything to say?" Anna didn''t take it seriously. She stood up and looked at


    Rachel.


    "If you could walk more steadily and keep an eye on everything, how could you fall down so easily?


    Don''t me others for the ident. You should consider how to improve yourself. Otherwise, I am


    afraid that your will keep making mistakes."


    After hearing what she said, Rachel was rendered speechless. She did not know how to retort.


    Rachel thought perhaps Anna was right. If she had been more vignt, she wouldn''t have gotten into


    so many troubles and rk wouldn''t have suffered too much because of her.


    Thinking of this, Rachel clenched her fists and didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing her secretly sad look, Anna was even morecent.


    At this time, the doctor came in and made a routine examination for rk.


    "How is he doing?" Anna asked the doctor, pretending to be worried of rk''s condition.


    "How long will he...... Is there any other way to wake him up and get better soon?"


    After the examination, the doctor said to the two, "Mr. rk is in a serious condition. There is a little


    chance for him to wake up. But I know there is a kind of medicine that is good for the patient to wake


    up quickly. Unfortunately, this medicine is not sold in the market. It is too rare and most people have put


    it in their collections,"


    the doctor said regretfully.


    Anna''s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked in a hurry, "Doctor, what''s the name of the medicine? Do you


    know where we can find it?"


    The doctor sighed and said, "This kind of material is called iris. It''s said that it is growing in the


    Prosperous Mountain."


    Hearing this, Anna turned around immediately to Rachel and said, "Didn''t you say that he was hurt


    because of you? Shouldn''t you try your best to make up for him?"


    Stunned for a while, Rachel came to her senses and asked the doctor, "Do you know how to get the


    medicine?"


    The doctor shrugged his shoulders and said, "That area is a tourist attraction. You can go there and try


    your luck. Besides, I can show you the photo of the medicine."


    "Okay, I''ll go," Rachel said firmly.


    She turned to nce at the man lying on the bed. She was worried about him, but she had to try her


    luck to help him wake up as soon as possible.


    "Miss Anna, please take care of Mr. rk. Thank you very much." With a nce at Anna, Rachel was


    nervous.


    Anna nodded her head and seemed not to care about it at all. "Of course, he is my fiance. Of course, I


    will not let anything happen to him. Go ahead. I hope you can get the medicine as soon as possible to


    make up for your mistake."


    After leaving the hospital, Rachel joined in a tourist group and packed up her luggage. The next day,


    they headed for the Prosperous Mountain.


    Along the way, everyone was talking andughing, except Rachel who had a heavy heart.


    Under the foot of the Prosperous Mountain, watching the rolling mountains, smoke swirling, Rachel


    wondered where on earth the irises were?


    Rachel had to sigh. She had no clue of what she was going to do.


    Another enthusiastic girl beside her asked immediately, "Why are you so upset? We should have a


    good time where were are out for travelling."


    Rachel exined, "I went out not for fun, but to find a medicine to save my friend''s life."


    Hearing this, the girl''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What medicine is it? Does it only grow in the Prosperous Mountain?"


    When the other girls heard this, they also came over and asked, "Right. Miss, what medicine do you


    want to get? You can tell us first. When we go up the mountain, we will help you to look for it. With so


    many people, we might be able to find it!"


    Rachel''s eyes lit up. She took out her phone and showed them the picture. "Look, this is iris!" she


    added.


    "Iris?" The group of girls stared at the photo curiously for a while.


    "Oh, I see. This kind of stuff is rare to see. When we''re up the mountain, let''s help her to look for iris,"


    the warm-hearted girl who had just talked to Rachel said.


    "No problem!" The other warm-hearted girls answered.


    After a while, the guide led them up the mountain, exining the scenic spot and its history and


    background all the way.


    But Rachel had no interest in this at all. Her attention was all on finding iris.


    Suddenly, a handsome young man noticed her. Out of the beautiful young girls, Rachel was the most


    absent-minded.


    Chester Jiang walked towards Rachel and suddenly patted her on the shoulder.


    "Hey, beauty, what are you doing by looking around all the time?" Chester gave her a charming smile.


    However, after giving him an indifferent nce, Rachel lowered her head again to search for the nts


    on the ground.


    Chester was a little surprised. She didn''t notice his charming smile at all?


    Just by his smile, he could easily attract a girl all the time. But this beauty totally ignored him? Chester


    could not believe it.


    "Hey, beauty, what are you looking for?" Chester was curious about what she was doing, so he


    followed her and kept asking.


    However, Rachel ignored him and continued what she was doing.


    Chester was still not reconciled. He followed her and touched the nts, asking, "s, peoplee to


    travel for sightseeing. Why do you pull up these flowers and nts here?"


    Rachel stood up and nced at him coldly, asking, "Sir, are you here for sightseeing or for osting


    girls? I''m sorry. I''m not interested in a frivolous yboy like you."


    With that, Rachel turned around and went back to another grasnd. She bent down and searched for


    iris intently.


    After listening to the guide''s words, other girls started to yawn. Then they remembered they promised


    to help Rachel to look for iris.


    Several young girls walked over,ughing, and asked, "Sister, have you found iris?"


    "Iris is not easy to find."


    They stopped in front of Rachel while talking to each other.


    Seeing the standard smile of Chester Jiang, the girls were instantly fascinated.


    "Wow, where does this handsome guye from?"


    "So handsome! Is he her boyfriend? Does hee here for her?"


    They were all discussing with each other while pointing at Chester.


    Chester Jiang greeted them, "Hi, everyone. My name is Chester Jiang! I am her new friend."


    With a little frown, Rachel stood up and said, "Don''t trust him. He is not my friend at all."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What?" Everyone''s face changed when they heard this.


    "Sister, did he bully you just now?"


    "Yes, what did he do to you just now?"


    With a cold look at Chester, Rachel hummed and said, "He harassed me just now."


    As soon as her words came out, the girls immediately burst into an uproar!


    "What? How dare you lecher act so presumptuously in broad daylight?"


    "Beat the lecher up!"


    "Beat him to death! She is so pretty. How dare you harass her?"


    Suddenly, the group of girls rushed to Chester Jiang like the tide!


    Chester''s face changed dramatically and looked at Rachel aggrievedly, "When did I harass you?"


    "Language harassment!" With a sneer, Rachel turned to the girl. "Let''s work together to drive this lecher


    away so that he won''t harass other girls!"


    As she spoke, she also took the lead in going forward, intending to drive Chester away with other girls!

 Chapter 47 Falling Into the Valley

    Chapter 47 Falling Into the Valley


    Chester waspletely scared by the group of fierce girls. He rolled and crawled away from here,


    followed far behind, daring not approach closer.


    Rachel continued to look for iris, and the girls were also searching for her. Unfortunately, they searched


    everywhere, but still got nothing.


    When they passed by a stream of water in the mountains, the guide told everyone in a passionate


    manner, "There''s nothing else in the Prosperous Mountain, but the spring water in the mountain is the


    most special. It nearly prates through the whole mountain and supports all the creatures on the


    mountain..."


    "I heard there will be a lot of valuable medicinal materials in the water! A lot of precious medicinal herbs


    are either growing in dangerous peaks, in hidden water or on shore... "


    Rachel didn''t hear other words, except that there was a possibility of iris in the river.


    Therefore, when the guide led others to walk forward, Rachel secretly stopped.


    She didn''t want to dy their schedule, nor did she want these lovely girls to hard searching for iris for


    her.


    Standing at the edge of the stream, Rachel watched it quietly. There were different types of water


    nts in the bottom of the water. Could the iris grow in the stream?


    Throughout her journey just now, she didn''t see any iris. So it was very likely that it didn''t grow in


    ordinary soil?


    Otherwise, iris wasn''t a rare herb.


    Thinking of this, Rachel took off her shoes without hesitation. She rolled up her trouser legs and put her


    foot down in the stream gently.


    The cold water pierced her to the bone. She couldn''t help withdrawing her feet. But when she thought


    of rk''s situation, she had no choice but to jump into the water.


    Rachel stooped and reached out into the water for a while. There were fish swimming under the water,


    and all kinds of grass swaying in the water. However, she still could not find iris.


    However, she was not willing to give up. Rachel went to search every spot of the stream, from the head


    of the stream to the other end. The sun was about to go down the mountain, but she was still unwilling


    to give up.


    By this time, her fair skinned shanks had long been scratched by water nts, and the sole of her feet


    was also scratched by stones. A few strands of blood mixed with the water.


    Standing up, Rachel felt her head dizzy, and then she fell straight into the water.


    A pair of eyes were wide open behind her!


    Chester quickly ran out of the grass and held her up, shouting, "Rachel! Rachel!"


    He had taken a photo of her and asked someone to check her identity. To his surprise, she was an


    actress who had a hit these days!


    He seldom cared about the entertainment industry, so he didn''t recognize her in the beginning.


    Along the way, Chester got the information from other girls that Rachel was looking for iris.


    Chester carried her to the shore. Looking at her badly injured legs, his ache started to ache for her.


    After some hesitation, Chester called his subordinate.


    After a while, Rachel woke up and saw a man was holding her in his arms, and the man was looking at


    her affectionately.


    She woke up in an instant!


    She struggled and threw back the coat he put on her shoulder on him. Then she picked up a stone and


    threw it at him. "You''ve gone too far. How dare you take advantage of me!"


    Chester hurriedly dodged away from the stones that she kept throwing at him. He exined, "Listen to


    me, you fainted just now. I didn''t have the heart to see you drown in the water, so I took you up. It''s


    okay that you didn''t thank me, but you returned kindness with ingratitude!"


    "Who told you to save me? I don''t need your help at all!" said Rachel, throwing another stone at


    Chester angrily.


    When Chester saw that she stopped beating him, he stopped and asked curiously, "Well, What did you


    do by wandering in the river alone? What if you really meet some bad people?"


    "It''s none of your business!" She turned her face away and ignored him. Chester asked again, "Tell me,


    what are you looking for? Let me help you. Besides, I''m a man with stronger physical strength than


    you. Maybe I can help you find it before you get it."


    Rachel realized she was physically tired and she couldn''t stay here for much longer. It was getting


    dark, so she had to go down the mountain as soon as possible, or she didn''t know what would happen


    in the middle of the night.


    All in all, she seemed to need the help of the man in front of her.


    "Okay." after a moment''s hesitation, Rachel said unwillingly, "If you can help me to find iris, I''ll make


    friend with you as well."


    "Pfff!" Chester was amused by her proud look. Did he beg her to make friends with him?


    However, he liked this kind of girl with strong personality.


    "Iris?" Chester''s eyes suddenly lit up and said mysteriously, "I heard that there is a forest ahead and


    there are a lot of precious medicinal materials inside. Do you want me to take you there?"


    "Really?" asked Rachel, looking at him with doubt.


    Chester nodded seriously, "Of course, why should I lie to you?"


    So, Rachel followed Chester to the forest he mentioned. Once she entered it, she only saw some


    ordinary medicinal material. But while she was walking forward, she found iris which was exactly the


    same as the one shown in the picture!


    "Wow, that is iris!" Rachel screamed and rushed over there!


    Seeing her like a rabbit, a faint of satisfaction shed through Chester''s eyes. How could a dozen irises


    win her heart? It was easy for her to get satisfied. And her hobby was quite different from others?


    In the face of these irises, she was reluctant to pick them up. This was the medicine which was rarely


    found by others.


    Chester looked at the sky above him and urged, "If you want to pick it up, hurry up. It''s getting dark,


    and it seems to be going to rain!"


    Rachel nodded. She opened her backpack, took out the prepared bag, and dug the iris together with


    the mud, putting it into the bag.


    Seeing this, Chester hurriedly crouched and helped her to dig the iris.


    After all this, it began to rain!


    Taking a look at the remaining two iris, Rachel was about to reach out her hand, but Chester quickly


    helped her to dig them!


    After that, Chester took Rachel by the hand and was going to leave. "Let''s go and find a ce to take


    shelter from rain!"


    After running a few steps and shaking off his hand, Rachel panted, "you can go first, I can''t run


    anymore! I am tired."


    "No way! It''s too dangerous for you to stay here alone. Let''s go together!" Chester replied. He wouldn''t


    leave his woman alone here.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Rachel said, "Then you go ahead and I will follow you."


    With heavy bags in his hands, Chester walked in front to find the way for Rachel, and she followed him,


    fumbling forward.


    "Ah!"


    A sudden scream came from behind Chester. He quickly turned his head and was shocked to see that


    Rachel fell down!


    Her body kept rolling down the hill. Her speed was so fast that Chester didn''t even have time to react!


    "Rachel!" Chester was so anxious that he quickly put down the bag in his hand and ran towards the


    direction where Rachel fell. But soon, he couldn''t see her anymore.


    At this time, footsteps came from the opposite direction. It was the guide running towards them with the


    group of girls.


    When the girls saw Chester, they came forward aggressively and questioned him, "Lecher, did you take


    our sister away?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, Chester had no time to argue with them, and he pointed at the hillside at once and said,


    "Stop it. Rachel fell down from the hillside just now. I''m going to look for her now!"


    Chester took the lead to run down the valley.


    When the others saw this, they were all dumbfounded, and wondered how Rachel rolled down from


    here? It was a valley down there!

 Chapter 48 An Idea

    Chapter 48 An Idea


    But there was no time to think too much. The priority was to save Rachel, so these girls followed


    behind Chester and slowly climbed down the valley.


    When Chester went down to the ground of the valley, he quickly found Rachel who had fainted. This


    time, not only her legs were injured, but her entire body was covered with bruises.


    "Rachel! Rachel!" Chester held her up and called her, but Rachel did not respond at all.


    Other girls also went down the valley. They gasped at the sight of Rachel who was seriously injured.


    Then a person screamed, "Thisdy is looking for iris to save her friend, but she is even willing to


    sacrifice her own life."


    "She really went all out! Thus, she got out of the line, risking her own life to look for iris. But who is so


    important to her?"


    Everyone shook their heads and sighed that the girl was so silly.


    Chester climbed up the hillside slowly carrying Rachel on his back, and the girls helped to carry the iris,


    and then they left the Prosperous Mountain in heavy rain.


    When she woke up the next morning, Rachel was surprised to find herself in a hospital.


    Chester was sitting next to her with a calm look. He was no longer the frivolous person he had been


    before. He thought to himself Rachel was really silly and kind. It was very rare to see a person like her


    in a society of selfishness.


    "Why am I here?" Rachel sat up and put her hand over her forehead. Feeling dizzy, she suddenly


    realized that she had fallen into a valley.


    "We have saved you," Chester exined to her with a smile.


    Rachel asked in puzzlement, "We? Who else could it be apart from you?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Those warm-hearted girls, the friends you were travelling with," Chester said as he shrugged his


    shoulders.


    "Oh, I see." said Rachel, and then she came to herself and asked, "Where are they? They are not


    here."


    "They told me to take care of you and they went to next scenic spot with the tour guide," Chester


    rified with a helpless expression.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at him and asked, "They asked you to take care of me?"


    "Yup," Chester nodded and said, "If you need to do something, just tell me."


    Suddenly, Rachel thought about rk. And she asked Chester eagerly, "Where''s the iris?"


    "There it is," Chester said lightly, pointing at the bag in the corner.


    Iris was relieved when she saw that iris was still luxuriant.


    "I want to go back to the M city," Rachel said to Chester again.


    Chester was stunned for a while and then stated, "But you are severely injured now..."


    "I''m fine, but my friend is in danger. He needs the iris to save his life," Rachel said in a firm tone.


    Chester shrugged, saying, "well, I also need to go to the M city, so I can go with you."


    Chester asked someone to buy two ne tickets for them. After a while, they arrived at the airport after


    he helped Rachel to pack up.


    After a few hours, they arrived at the airport of the M city.


    Chester insisted on sending Rachel to the hospital where rk was, so Rachel had to allow that.


    When she limped to rk''s ward, Rachel saw that Anna was wiping rk''s body.


    She was stunned. It turned out that when she was not here, there would be another woman wiping his


    body for him. And this woman was his fiancee.


    Thinking of this, a wry smile spread over Rachel''s face.


    When he noticed her reaction, Chester heart sank. He had a hunch that Rachel liked the man in bed.


    "Miss Anna," said Rachel to Anna who was busy, "I''ve found the iris. You can take it to the doctor."


    Hearing the voice, Anna turned back, but a hint of surprise shed through her eyes. "Rachel? Why did


    you be like this?"


    There were scratches and bruises all over Rachel''s face, arms, neck, legs. She was covered all over


    with wounds, which made her look terrible.


    Without caring about her eyes, Rachel turned around and beckoned to Chester, who then put the bag


    beside the door.


    "Let''s go!" Rachel turned around and Chester hurriedly reached out his hands to hold her. Their


    position was a little ambiguous.


    A trick shed through Anna''s eyes as she watched Rachel and Chester leave.


    After walking for a few steps, Rachel suddenly felt her body limb and she fell down on the ground.


    "Rachel!" Chester was shocked and quickly reached out his hands to hold her. Then he lifted her up


    and walked to the doctor''s office!


    It was not long before Rachel was put on a drip.


    Looking at this kind and strong girl, Chester''s heart softened.


    He was a little envious of the man who had just lied on the bed. If someone was willing to do this for


    him, he would do anything for her, no matter what it would cost.


    After lying on the bed for a long time, Rachel finally woke up.


    Looking at Trent, who was standing by the window with his back to her, she suddenly felt a little guilty.


    "Chester, I''m sorry..."


    Chester turned his head and didn''t understand why she had to apologize to him.


    "I treated you as a lecher before and beat you with other girls. I''m really sorry..." Rachel said in a weak


    voice. She was deeply sorry.


    Chester smiled and shrugged, asking, "Am I such a narrow-minded person in your eyes?"


    With a pale face, Rachel gave Chester a smile.


    "No," she shook her head, added, "You helped me to find iris, and saved me, and sent me back to the


    M City, and now you take care of me. You have done so much for me that I don''t know how to thank


    you."


    "I remember you said if I helped you to find the iris, you will try to be my friend," Chester replied


    humorously.


    With a snicker, Rachel sat up and carefully put on her shoes, "Well, dear friend, I want to check if he is


    awake. Would you like to go with me?"


    Chester thought it would be better if she could get rid of the word "friend" after "dear".


    He silently apanied her and they went to the ward of rk again.


    Seeing hering, Anna was so angry that she stepped forward and med Rachel, "Rachel, you


    make me so disappointed. Why don''t you take care of rk since you are back? Do you know how


    busy I am? rk was hurt because of you. You promised me that you would take care of him until he


    wakes up.


    Look at you! Just going to the Prosperous Mountain, you''ve known another man. However, you''ve


    forgotten about rk who saved your life! You would rather be together with your man than take care


    of him."


    Hearing this, Chester, who was standing behind Rachel, stepped forward immediately and pulled her


    behind him, asking, "What are you talking about? Rachel was hurt while looking for the iris, which is


    enough to repay the man in bed.


    She''s hurt. Why does she need to take care of him? Who would take care of her? If you are a woman


    of conscience, you can take care of your man on your own. You don''t need to bother others!"


    A satisfied smile appeared on Anna''s face. She said that just now to test their rtionship, but she


    didn''t expect that this man was really interested in Rachel.


    "What''s your name?" Anna asked curiously.


    "My name is Chester!" Chester replied with a firm voice!


    "Okay," said Anna calmly, "Mr. Chester, no matter what rtionship you have with Rachel, she should


    take care of rk because he was injured because of her. Please don''t interfere in this matter."


    "Bah," Chester sneered, "You are such a failure. You can''t even take good care of your own man? If


    you have the time to scold Rachel, you might as well learn how to take care of your husband!"


    Then, Chester held Rachel''s hand and turned around, saying, "Go back to have a rest. Let them deal


    with their own trouble!"


    Rachel knew there was a huge hostility between Anna and her. Every time they met, they always


    quarreled with each other.


    As soon as they left, Anna came up with another idea.

 Chapter 49 Having a Crush on Another Man

    Chapter 49 Having a Crush on Another Man


    The doctor said that rk would wake up in 24 hours after taking the irises.


    Anna went to the table and picked up the fruit knife. A malicious light shed in her eyes, and she cut


    her arm with the knife!


    One, two, three streaks......


    Before long, both of her hands were wounded.


    After she settled everything down, she sat by rk''s bed again, feeling a bit excited.


    A few hourster, rk woke up.


    He opened his eyes slowly and saw a face that he felt strange but familiar.


    When she saw that he had woken up, Anna flung herself to him excitedly and held his hand, bursting


    into tears. She cried so sadly that it made his heart ache to see her like this. She said, "rk, you


    finally wake up. That''s great!"


    She rubbed his hand on her face on purpose so that the scars on her arm appeared.


    "Your hand..." rk said as he frowned.


    Anna retracted her hand in a hurry and lowered her eyes, tears streaming down her face.


    "What''s wrong?" rk asked in a distant tone.


    However, Anna cried and said, "It''s my fault, rk. I was too silly to protect myself. I heard that after


    you got hurt, I returned from abroad regardless of everything and took care of you in person, but you


    haven''t woken up after a long time.


    The doctor said there is an medicine named iris that we cannot buy in the market. It''s only growing in


    the Prosperous Mountain. Maybe you can wake up after taking irises. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be


    able to wake up, so I went to the Prosperous Mountain. I finally found irises after going through a lot of


    difficulties......


    It''s lucky that the medicine works. You finally wake up! Thank goodness! All the pain I''ve suffered has


    returned! rk, there are just some bruises on my hands. It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry!"


    With a grim face, rk asked, "You saved me?"


    Anna nodded immediately and replied, even without the slightest blush on her face, "Yes, that''s right,


    rk. If I hadn''t found iris, you would have been in aa for much longer."


    After saying that, Anna looked at him with joy.


    To her disappointment, rk nced around the room. It seemed that he was searching for something.


    When rk found that there was only Anna in the room, his face darkened and his lips tightened.


    When Anna saw that, she tried to distract his attention. So she grabbed rk''s hand again and


    comined tearfully, "rk, it was our fault to break off the engagement in the past. I apologize to you


    now!


    You know how much we loved each other in the past. If my family hadn''t forced me to break off the


    engagement, I wouldn''t have left you so easily. If it weren''t for what happened in the past, we might


    have got married now, and we might have children..." Anna said with a sweet smile on her face.


    Still, rk didn''t respond.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond at all, Anna had no choice but to beg him, "rk, since I had saved your


    life with all my heart, could you please give me another chance to restart our rtionship?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As if he hadn''t heard what she said, rk said, "Enough."


    But Anna didn''t want to give up. She continued, "After I left you, I have been single for several years


    abroad. It''s not that there isn''t any outstanding men to pursue me, it''s just that I can''t let you go in my


    heart! It was not until several years had passed that I suddenly understood one thing: I love you with all


    my heart!


    I want no one but you!"


    rk was lost in thought. He didn''t answer her question.


    Anna looked at him with pleading eyes and put his hand on her cold face to let him touch her tears.


    Then she said, "rk, I love you so much. What should I do now?"


    With an expressionless face, rk withdrew his hand and asked, "Where''s Rachel? Did shee?"


    "Rachel?" "Do you mean that star?" she asked after she was stunned for a split second.


    rk was silent, waiting for her answer.


    A flicker of panic shed through her eyes, but soon she calmed down. Anna shook her head


    intentionally and said, "Since I came, she left after asking me to take care of you. She said she would


    be busy with shooting and she had nevere to see you again. What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Anna asked in confusion.


    "Nothing," rk answered coolly.


    Disappointment was written all over her face. Anna sniffed and stood up. She said with a gentle smile


    on her face, "Then have a good rest. I''ll call a doctor for you."


    After she went out, she found two nurses and said something to them. The nurses were surprised and


    then shook their heads.


    Anna gave each of them a thick envelope, and the two nurses hesitated for a long time before they


    nodded.


    After a short while, the doctor came to check on rk. He said, "Mr. rk, thanks to Miss Anna''s iris,


    you are able to wake up. Otherwise, we don''t know how long you''ll be in aa."


    "When can I be discharged from the hospital?" rk suddenly asked.


    The doctor was shocked and quickly shook his head. "Mr. rk, you still need time to recover.


    Although you have woken up, all of your vital organs need to be awakened slowly since you have been


    lying in bed for too long. You can only leave the hospital after you walk off the bed after the wound is


    healed."


    rk didn''t insist anymore.


    The doctor went out and the two nurses pushed a cart into the ward.


    While changing needle water for rk and disinfecting the wound, they chatted, "Rachel is so lucky.


    She has found another handsome and rich guy."


    "Yeah, a friend of me from the orthopaedic department said that the tall and rich handsome man was


    named Chester, and he had a powerful family background. He even takes care of her in person every


    day. He is so kind to her!"


    "It is not unreasonable for her to be a celebrity as soon as Rachel just entered the entertainment


    industry. At least she has a good social ability!"


    "That''s true. She is more beautiful than she looks on TV. No wonder so many men like her!"


    rk was boiling with rage. He furrowed his eyebrows. He just couldn''t stand it.


    Suddenly, rk grasped the hand of one of the nurses. With a cold expression in his eyes, he asked,


    "Dis you talk about Rachel?"


    The nurse was shocked to scream. She stepped back and apologized, "Sorry, Mr. rk, I didn''t


    recognize you..."


    Rumors about him and Rachel were widely spread online. Everyone knew that, right?


    "Tell me the truth!" rk''s face was dark, and the atmosphere in the room was too depressing to


    breathe.


    The other nurse quickly replied, "Mr. rk, we were talking about...... Rachel..."


    "Where is she?"


    "Orthopedics 809 ward!" the nurse quickly answered.


    rk shook off her hand fiercely, his face as cold as ice.


    Rachel is not the person what they were taking about. If she really liked money, she could earn it on


    her own, how could she turn to other men for money?


    rk sneered with a disgusted look.


    Anna, who had been sitting aside and said nothing, sighed, stood up and slowly opened her mouth.


    "It''s such a pity that Rachel is so shameless."


    "Take me to her," rk suddenly stated.


    Anna was a little surprised, asking, "rk, you can''t get off the ground now. How can you go to see


    her?"


    "Go and fetch a wheelchair for me!" rk ordered coldly.


    Anna was shocked by his coldness. She was about to refuse his invitation, but on second thought, she


    hypocritically agreed, "If you have to see her, I will take you there! I happen to want to see which man


    does Rachel fall in love with, and she even forgot to thank you for saving her life!"

 Chapter 50 Continuous Nightmares

    Chapter 50 Continuous Nightmares


    Anna pushed rk to Rachel''s ward. Her ward was only a few floors away from rk''s ward, so it was


    easy for them toe here.


    When they arrived at the ward, Chester was taking care of Rachel.


    "No! Please don''t!" Rachel kept shaking her head in her sleep, as if she was suffering from something


    terrible. It was obvious she was having a nightmare.


    As he wiped her sweat, Chester grabbed her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m here with you.


    Everything will be okay. Rx, rx..."


    After a while, sure enough, Rachel became quiet, and soon she fell asleep again.


    rk''s face became colder and colder, like ice that hadsted for thousands of years.


    Anna was very satisfied to see this scene, but she said enviously, "I don''t expect that Mr. Chester is so


    good at taking care of another person. Rachel is so lucky to have a boyfriend like you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Chester looked back at the two, and finally his eyes fell on rk.


    "Mr. rk, you woke up?" Chester raised his eyebrows and asked.


    rk looked at Rachel and asked Chester, "How is she?"


    Chester shrugged and said, "She has been sleeping all the time since she was injured, and nightmares


    have been frequent. She hasn''t woken up yet."


    rk didn''t respond.


    Did the two kidnappers hurt her? Her nightmare had something to do with that kidnap?


    rk''s was very upset at the thought.


    When he was distracted, Rachel grabbed Chester''s hand subconsciously and murmured, "Don''t go.


    Don''t leave me alone..."


    Seeing this, Chester couldn''t help but reply, "Don''t worry, I will not leave you alone."


    A hint of astonishment shed through Anna''s eyes. Although she wanted to distract his attention and


    make rk suspect the rtionship between Rachel and Chester. However, they did cooperate quite


    well.


    Or did they really fall in love after their trip to the Prosperous Mountain?


    That''s great. No one''s fighting with her for rk anymore.


    Thinking of this, a wicked glint shed through Anna''s eyes.


    "Rachel could get so much love from Mr. Chester, it is really lucky of her. It seems that it is time for us


    to congratte you," she added in a calm tone.


    Chester turned around and wanted to exin. But when he saw rk''s cold eyes, he grew hostile to


    this man immediately. So he decided not to exin.


    "Thank you, Miss Anna. But unfortunately, I am not sure whether Rachel will gave me an opportunity,"


    Chester said understatedly.


    In fact, he''d like to know more about rk''s reaction. He wanted to know whether this man, who could


    help Rachel save her with all his might, loved her and trusted her as well.


    "Is that true?" rk asked coldly without any hesitation.


    Chester shrugged and replied meaningfully, "A clean hand wants no washing. If you don''t believe it, no


    one can force you to do so."


    How ridiculous!


    Without another word, rk turned around and left.


    Watching him walking away, Chester turned his head and gazed at Rachel for a while, shaking his


    head, and said, "Oh, my poor Rachel, is it really worth trying your best to protect him?"


    Unfortunately, only Rachel''s breath could response him.


    She hadn''t woken up since she had faintedst time.


    The doctor said she was very weak, in addition to excessive fright, which led to her unconsciousness.


    In fact, it was not because she couldn''t wake up, but because she still didn''t want to.


    Anna pushed rk back to his ward. As they walked, she said to him in a soft voice, "rk, I think


    Chester and her make a perfect couple. They are a perfect match!"


    There was a sinister look on rk''s face, but Anna didn''t see it.


    Then, she pretended to ask casually, "rk, you are a friend of Rachel. If she finds a boyfriend, will you


    feel happy for her?"


    "Shut up!"


    Finally, rk couldn''t stand it anymore.


    When they went back to the ward, rk was lying on the bed again. He raised his head and said to


    Anna coldly, "You can go back to have a rest. You don''t need to stay here!"


    Thinking that he was about to drive her away, Anna shook her head in a hurry. "No, I''m not tired. I don''t


    need a rest. It''s not easy for us to get together again. I just want to stay and look after you."


    "We''ll talk about it after you have a good rest!" rk emphasized on purpose.


    When she realized that he didn''t drive her away, she was relieved, saying, "I thought you want to leave


    me and are driving me away. As long as you don''t let me leave you, I will do whatever you said."


    rk replied with a cool tone, "I''m not a ungrateful person."


    Anna knew that rk needed to calm down at this moment, so she stood up and said, "Well, I''ll go


    back to catch up on sleep and bring you dinnerter."


    But rk didn''t say anything.


    Anna was reluctant to leave rk and wanted to be with him day and night, but she knew that she


    should have a sense of propriety, so she left the ward soon.


    As soon as she left, rk called Eva, saying, "Come here. I have something to ask you."


    In fact, Anna didn''t go far. Standing outside the door, she heard the phone call from rk.


    She lied to him that she was the one who picked the medicine herself and saved him. Therefore, she


    would never give away the show and tried everything she could to stop him from knowing the truth.


    As soon as Eva appeared at the gate of the hospital, she was stopped by Anna.


    Eva looked at her doubtfully. "Miss, I don''t know you, right? Why did you stop me?"


    Anna smiled and reached out her hand to her, saying, "Miss Eva, nice to meet you. I''m Anna Bai,


    rk''s fiancee."


    "Mr. rk''s fiancee?" Eva asked in surprise.


    Anna looked at her doubtfully, asking, "Miss Eva, haven''t you ever heard my name from rk?"


    Eva shook her head.


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. You know, an aloof man like rk will never say that he loves someone


    else all the time," Anna said as she smiled helplessly.


    Eva was more confused. "Miss Anna, what can I do for you?"


    Anna smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, I''m going back to have a rest. You''re going to see rkter,


    right?"


    "Yes." Eva nodded.


    Anna smiled and said, "Well, the doctor said that rk couldn''t be stimted now, or else his condition


    would be more likely to turn over. rk went to see Rachel this morning. At that time, Chester was


    looking after her. So now, rk was very unhappy. He must want to confirm something with you."


    Eva finally understood what Anna tried to tell her, she replied, "I see, Miss Anna. Don''t worry. I won''t tell


    Mr. rk what I shouldn''t say."


    Anna smiled with satisfaction. "You''re so smart. I''m his fiancee. When he recovers, we will soon hold


    our wedding. So you must know what to do, right?"


    Eva was shocked. And this time she finally understood why Anna did so. In fact, she just wanted her to


    stop mentioning the fact that Rachel was the person that found the medicine for rk, so as not to


    destroy their uing wedding.


    Anna raised her eyebrows and asked, "What do you think? Do you understand?"


    Eva nodded. "Yes, I do. Don''t worry. I won''t say that."


    Then Anna left slowly and gracefully.


    When she arrived at the door of rk''s ward, Eva''s mind was wandering. On one hand, she felt what


    Rachel suffered for rk did not worth; on the other hand, she was worried about destroying his


    marriage.


    She didn''te to her senses until she entered the ward.


    "What''s up?" with knitted brows, rk snapped.

 Chapter 51 Clark, Lets be Together Again

    Chapter 51 rk, Let''s be Together Again


    Eva was frightened by rk''s words and came to her senses.


    "Sorry, Mr. rk, I was thinking about something just now," Eva apologized to him.


    "Do you know what kind of rtionship between Rachel and Chester?"


    Eva frowned, asking, "Chester?"


    "The man who takes care of Rachel," rk reminded her. His anger didn''t vanish when he mentioned


    about Chester.


    "Oh," Eva replied absent-mindedly, "I don''t think they have any rtionship. I don''t know either."


    Narrowing his eyes, rk asked, "Then how did you know he know her?"


    Eva shook her head and answered honestly, "Actually, I don''t know. Miss Rachel has been


    unconscious all the time. It was Chester who sent her to the hospital. I can''t ask him about that, right?


    So I have been waiting for her to wake up."


    "You should take care of her and let him go from now on!" rk ordered coolly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Eva said in hesitation, "Mr. rk, I don''t think it''s a good idea. After all, Chester is Miss Rachel''s


    friend... "


    "Does Rachel like him?" rk questioned, flying into anger.


    Eva could not help trembling slightly as she was afraid that he would be angry.


    "It''s...... I don''t know either..." Eva wanted to tell rk that Rachel had a crush on him, but she stopped


    when she remembered that Anna had warned her.


    "You can leave now." As soon as rk stopped putting her in a difficult position, Eva quickly ran


    towards the door.


    In the evening, Anna brought dinner for rk. With a gentle smile and gentle eyes, she behaved like a


    kind wife.


    "rk, time for dinner."


    "Be careful of the food. It''s hot."


    "The rice is on your lips. Let me wipe it for you."


    rk stopped what he had been doing with an indifferent yetplicated expression on his face.


    Anna felt a little strange. She smiled gently and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like the food?"


    "Yes, I do. I am thinking about something else." rk withdrew his gaze, but a sense of disgust


    surfaced in his heart.


    "How did you know I was hurt?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment, and then she came to her sense and exined, "I was nning to


    come back, and before I came back, I called Tim and asked him about you, it was him who told me


    about your injury."


    "Tim?" It urred to rk that Rachel had overheard their talks in his office.


    That brat really had a big mouth.


    "Thanks for taking care of me." rk''s tone finally slightly softened.


    A warm light was glinting in her eyes, and Anna was moved by what rk had said. "What I have done


    these days totally worth it because of what you have just said, rk."


    rk nodded heavily, but his face was still extremely cold.


    "rk, let''s be together, I can''t forget you all this time..." Anna said in a choked voice all of a sudden.


    rk was stunned and thought of someone else.


    "I''m so sorry for what I''ve done, and my family members all realized their mistakes. They don''t want to


    stop me from being together with you anymore, and that''s why they encourage me toe back for


    you. Let''s get engaged, okay?" Anna plucked up her courage, looked at rk and asked tentatively.


    There was no expression on rk''s face. Anna couldn''t guess what he was thinking about, so she took


    it as a consent to her suggestion. She felt very happy.


    "Come on, eat something, or the food will be cold," Anna urged.


    In Rachel''s ward, Eva was sitting in front of the bed, looking at her who was still in aa. She was


    burning with anxiety.


    Chester leaned against the window and watched the scenery outside, feeling bored.


    "What happened to her? Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Eva turned to Chester and asked.


    Chester shrugged and said, "The doctor said that she is too tired, and in addition, she was too scared,


    so she is still reluctant to wake up. It all depends on herself."


    Eva sighed and asked him, "Hey, do you have a crush on Miss Rachel?"


    Chester rolled his eyes and said, "It''s none of your business."


    "I..." Eva didn''t know how to respond at that moment.


    A weak voice came from the bed, "Water..."


    Eva turned around in a hurry and found Rachel was awake!


    "Miss!" Eva held her up excitedly, took the ss on the bedside table and gave her a mouthful of water


    carefully.


    Her throat was moistened, and Rachel felt much better.


    Chester, who was leaning against the window, also stood up straight in an instant and looked at Eva in


    surprise.


    Eva red at Chester, saying, "What are you doing there? Go get some water quickly. I have


    something to talk to Miss Rachel."


    Chester had no choice but to get up and get out with the kettle.


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at Eva and asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong with him? Why did Chester


    do? Why are you treating him like this?"


    Eva looked at her in surprise, stating, "No way, my miss, do you really fall in love with him? Why do you


    defend this man?"


    "What does this have to do with liking him?" asked Rachel in amazement.


    Eva then asked, "Then tell me, what''s the rtionship between you and him?"


    Rachel exined, "I went to the Prosperous Mountain to look for irises for Mr. rk. I was almost killed


    because I fell from the hillside. He saved me, and also helped me find iris.


    So he was the person who saved my life. If he didn''t save me, you might never see me again..."


    Feeling a little guilty, Eva lowered her head and said, "I''ll apologize to himter. It''s my fault."


    "But why do you ask such a question?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    Eva sighed and didn''t know how to tell Rachel the story between rk and Anna. So she prevaricated,


    "Nothing. I was just asking casually."


    Rachel just woke up and felt a little tired, so she had to lie in bed again.


    Eva was taking care of Rachel, so Chester had nothing to do here.


    Rachel told him gratefully, "Thank you, Chester. You can go back to work. I have Eva to take care of


    me."


    Chester refused, "No, I can''t leave until you are discharged from the hospital. I will help her to the end."


    Seeing him insist, Rachel could not drive him away anymore.


    Michelle brought the new movie script to Rachel and said, "Director Bob asked you to study the script


    when you have a rest. When you get better, you have toplete your part in the movie."


    "I see. Please pass on my gratitude to Director Bob," Rachel said, nodding at her.


    With aplicated look in her eyes, Michelle said to Rachel, "Rachel, you should express your


    gratitude to Mr. rk. If it weren''t for him, Bob wouldn''t have allowed you to ask for such a long leave."


    Michelle''s words reminded Rachel again that the reason she was so popr in the entertainment circle


    was that she had rk as her backer.


    "I''ll thank him in person. You can go back to work now." With a depressed expression, Rachel was in


    no mood to talk with Michelle.


    Then Michelle left.


    When Rachel was about to stand up, Eva stopped her. "Miss Rachel, what do you want to do?"


    "Let''s go to see Mr. rk. I wonder if he wakes up or not." A touch of worry shed through Rachel''s


    eyes.


    "He woke up a long time ago," Chester answered for her before Eva said anything.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at him and asked, "How do you know?"


    "He came here with his fiancee," said Chester in an indifferent voice.


    Thinking of the presence of Anna, Rachel''s eyes became dim. She thought she was not qualified to


    see him at all.


    "Never mind. We''ll talk about it when we get better." Finally, she did not want to go to see rk.


    At this moment, in the ward of rk, his grandfather, Peter Ji, came. Anna was standing aside with an


    apologetic face.


    "rk, tell me, what''s going on? Why is she here?" Peter pointed at Anna and asked unpleasantly.

 Chapter 52 They Were Going to Get Engaged

    Chapter 52 They Were Going to Get Engaged


    Anna''s face turned pale. She knew that the remorseful behavior of the Bai Family in the past had


    ruined the reputation of the Ji Family. Therefore, Peter Ji did not like her.


    "Anna saved my life," rk replied gently.


    Peter Ji snorted, "Why didn''t you tell us about your injury? How could you have the heart to leave your


    company to your subordinates to manage? If I hadn''te to yourpany today, I wouldn''t have


    known that such a big thing had happened to you!"


    Pressing his lips, rk didn''t say a word. But Anna felt that she was a little out of breath.


    Peter Ji nced at rk and said, "Since there is nothing serious with your body, you can leave the


    hospital and go home!"


    "Grandpa Ji," said Anna timidly, "About what happened back then, it''s our fault. I apologize to you on


    behalf of my parents..."


    Peter Ji stood up and said coldly, "I don''t want to interfere in the matter between you and rk."


    Then he left the ward with his men.


    Anna was ttered. She didn''t expect that Peter would be so generous that he wouldn''t care about


    what happened back then? What he meant was that he wouldn''t oppose as long as rk agreed to


    marry her?


    "rk," Anna asked in surprise, "Did grandpa agree with our marriage?"


    "As long as you are happy," rk replied in a cold voice. He nced at somewhere else.


    Although she tried to be calm, Anna was thrilled on the inside after hearing his words.


    "Okay, we''ll get engaged after you are discharged from the hospital!" With a gentle smile on her face,


    Anna looked like a happy bride who was about to step into the wedding hall.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You go out first," rk ordered.


    Having got what she wanted, Anna turned around and left wisely.


    She knew that rk would definitely go to exin everything to Rachel and they had to make a clean


    break.


    After she left, rk turned to Rachel''s ward. Before he reached it, he saw Chester sitting outside the


    corridor and idly fiddling with his mobile phone.


    So he went over and sat beside Chester.


    Turning around to see him, Chester couldn''t help but smile, "Mr. rk, why are you here again? Can''t


    forget Rachel?"


    "I''m going to be engaged," rk said directly.


    "Engaged? Why such a hurry?"


    rk looked at him coldly, saying, "I''ll set her free. From now on, she won''t owe me anything, and I


    won''t owe her anything either. The one billion dors will be used as a return for her saving my life


    when she was a child."


    As he spoke, rk took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It was the loan receipt written by Rachel.


    He ripped it in half and gave it to Chester.


    "Now, everything is over!" Then, rk stood up and was ready to leave.


    Seeing him so apathetic, Chester stood up angrily and pointed at him, saying, "rk! I didn''t expect


    you to be such an apathetic person! If you want to say goodbye, just tell her yourself. You don''t even


    have the courage to face her. What a coward you are!"


    rk stopped, his eyes as cold as ice.


    "rk, if you let her go this time, don''t me me for taking advantage of it! Let me tell you, once I get


    Rachel, I will protect her well and never let her suffer any harm!" Chester warned rk fiercely.


    "Finished?"


    Chester was rendered speechless by rk''s interrogation. He could do nothing but watch him leave.


    Chester''s eyes turned red and mes of fury were burning in his eyes. At the thought of what Rachel


    looked like when she was looking for irises in the stream, cliff and deep valley for rk, his heart ached


    for this kind-hearted girl, a stupid girl.


    Holding the two parts of the loan receipt, Chester turned around and walked into the ward.


    Rachel just woke up. Looking at his sullen face, she couldn''t help but frown and asked, "What


    happened, Chester?"


    Chester gave the loan receipt which was torn into two pieces to Rachel in silence.


    Rachel took it over doubtfully and was shocked to see the familiar handwriting.


    "How did you get this loan receipt? Has he been here?" Rachel asked in shock.


    Chester nodded and answered, "Yes, he was here. He wanted me to give it to you."


    "What did he mean? Why did he tear it in half?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    "He said that the one billion dors would be taken as thepensation for your saving his life when


    he was a child. From now on, you have nothing to owe him and he will let you go." With an emotionless


    face, Chester conveyed rk''s words to Rachel.


    Stunned, it took Rachel a long time to react.


    Was rk trying to make a clean break with her?


    But since that was the case, why did he save her in the deste mountain?


    No way. She had to ask him!


    When Rachel was about to get out of bed, Chester stopped her and said, "Rachel, don''t go, he is going


    to be engaged to his fiancee."


    This news was like a hit in the head. Rachel only felt stiff, as if her heart had stopped beating!


    rk was going to get engaged to Anna? It seemed that Anna didn''t lie to her.


    rk still loved Anna, and Anna would be his future wife! Otherwise, how could she have the heirloom


    of the Ji Family?


    Nevertheless, many questions were hovering in Rachel''s mind.


    "Anyway, I have to ask him face to face!" Rachel said stubbornly. Her bright eyes were covered with a


    layer of mist.


    Chester shook his head and said, "Rachel, why do you have to do this? rk won''t face you at all.


    What can you do with him if you ask him in person?"


    "Leave me alone!" With these two pieces of paper in her hand, Rachel stood up, put on her slippers


    and ran out.


    "Rachel!" Chester was afraid that something would happen to Rachel and quickly chased after her.


    Rachel rushed into the elevator and pressed the button of the floor of rk''s ward. When the elevator


    was about to close, Chester squeezed in.


    "You''d better give up. He never cares about your feeling. Otherwise, why did he want me to tell you


    something like this?" said Chester.


    Turning her head sideways, Rachel refused to listen to his words.


    Chester had to shut up.


    The elevator door opened. Rachel quickly walked out and ran to the ward of rk.


    "rk!" She pushed the door open, but found no one in the ward. The quilt on the bed was folded


    neatly.


    When Chester came in and saw the disappointment on her face, his heart ached inexplicably.


    "He has left the hospital," murmured Rachel.


    Chester didn''t know how to answer her.


    "How could he leave without telling me?" With a wry smile, Rachel shook her head helplessly.


    It seemed that she was the person who thought too much.


    She thought he at least probably liked her because he saved her at the risk of his own life. But it was


    nothingpared to the appearance of Anna.


    She thought he would know that she loved him since she risked her life to find the irises to save him,


    but it was not enough for him to stay.


    Thinking of this, Rachel staggered and started to fall down unconsciously.


    Chester quickly held her up, and suppressed his sadness, saying, "Go back!"


    Tears started to roll down into Rachel''s face.


    At this time, two nurses passed by and one of them said, "I heard that Mr. rk who has just been


    discharged from the hospital is going to be engaged to Miss Anna. Miss Anna is so lucky. She has just


    taken care of Mr. rk for a few days and already won him!"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the silly girl took care of him day and night before, and she went to find the


    medicine for him. However, everything she did was taken by another


    person..."

 Chapter 53 Meeting Anna in a Wedding Dress Shop

    Chapter 53 Meeting Anna in a Wedding Dress Shop


    Hearing this, her eyes went dark and Rachel passed out again.


    "Rachel!" Chester held her into his arms and found her shivering. His face changed greatly.


    Half an hourter, Rachel woke up from the bed and opened her eyes. She saw Chester sitting by the


    bed and looking at her worriedly.


    Disappointment showed on Rachel''s face.


    However, Chester didn''t pay much attention to it. He asked with concern, "Rachel, are you okay? Are


    you feeling better?"


    "I want to leave the hospital," Rachel said in a calm voice.


    "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Why are you leaving the hospital so soon?" he asked in surprise.


    "It''s okay. Eva can take care of me at home. If I am still in the hospital, I will think about him," Rachel


    exined, smiling at Chester feebly.


    Chester thought for a while and nodded, saying, "Okay, I''ll help you toplete the discharging


    formalities."


    After doing the discharge formalities, Chester sent Rachel to the downstairs of themunity and said


    reluctantly to her: "Go home and have a good rest. Remember to think of me when you have time!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel nodded and said, "Thank you for taking care of me carefully these days. I


    won''t forget your kindness."


    At this time, Eva came downstairs.


    "Miss Rachel!" Eva greeted Rachel in a distance.


    Seeing this, Chester had to say, "I am leaving now. See youter."


    "See youter," Rachel said, waving at him.


    When Eva rushed up, Chester had already turned around and left.


    Eva took Rachel''s luggage and held her hand. She said happily, "Miss Rachel, I made your favorite


    spare-rib soup. Let''s go home!"


    Rachel gave Eva a smile.


    After taking two days'' rest at home, Rachel soon returned to the filming site.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the filming site, she met Nancy face to face.


    When Nancy saw her, she was shocked. "Rachel, how do you get the nerve toe back?"


    "What did you mean by saying that? Why can''t Ie back?" asked Rachel, looking at her in


    confusion.


    Nancy sneered. "Now that you have no one to rely on, how long will you stay here? The news that


    rk is going to get engaged with Anna is spreading everywhere. Don''t you know that?"


    "So what?" Though her heart ached, Rachel asked back calmly.


    Nancy sniggered and said sarcastically on purpose, "You''re so thick skinned. If I were you, I would


    have hidden in a hole already. Don''t you feel ashamed to be ignored by a man whom you have been


    chasing after for a long time and has a fiancee?


    Ha ha, just think about how well he treated you in the past. He spentrge amount of money to save


    you, invested the movie you are in and saved your life. Every time he treats you well, you must be


    deeply moved? Unfortunately, all these were nothing but an illusion, right? He doesn''t belong to you at


    all!"


    Rachel asked with a smile on her face, "Isn''t it the case with you as well? You''ve chased him for so


    many years, but you have got nothing in the end."


    Upon hearing this, Nancy''s face turned pale. It urred to her that on her birthday, she had nned to


    give him philter so that she could develop a better rtionship with him. However, it turned out that she


    had made a stupid mistake since rk slept with Rachel rather than her.


    She was trembling with anger, but Rachel ignored her and went away to do her thing.


    Michelle was waiting for Rachel. When she saw Racheling over, she quickly came over and said,


    "Rachel, you are finally back, the director has arranged a lot of ys for you today, you have to be well


    prepared..."


    "Okay, I will try my best toplete the mission!" Rachel said as she nodded.


    Rachel cleared her mind to focus on filming.


    Because she had a good rest before, she was in good spirit. Every scene was filmed over without


    stopping.


    Director Bob praised her with admiration, "Rachel, you are very talented at acting. With an actress like


    you, it''s easier to be a director! The person rmended by Mr. rk is really good!"


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed when she heard others talking about rk again.


    "I''m ttered. You taught me well, or I don''t know anything about acting," Rachel replied with a polite


    smile.


    Director Bob patted her on the shoulder and smiled with satisfaction, "I see you are tired today. You can


    go home now. Let''s continue to work tomorrow!"


    After that, Bob nced at her with aplicated look, which made Rachel puzzled.


    Standing aside, a jealous look appeared on Nancy''s face.


    She thought to herself that she also had good acting skills. Why did director Bob just scold her? The


    acting skill of Rachel was nothing in her eyes, and why did director Bob think highly of her? It was so


    unfair!


    At this time, Michelle came over and said to Rachel, "Let''s go. Get changed and go back."


    Rachel looked at Bob with doubt, thinking, ''Why is director Bob still so kind to me even though he


    knows that the person is going to be engaged to rk is not me?''


    Michelle seemed to have guessed what was on her mind, so sheughed and said, "Rachel, Mr. rk


    has said that you must be a part of every movie he invested..."


    "Did Mr. rk specially tell director Bob to take care of me?"


    "That''s right," Michelle nodded and said, "You are now on the rise of your career, and I will help you to


    move on!"


    Rachel was a little angry. What on earth was rk thinking about?


    He was going to marry another woman. Why did he still care about her? Did he try to make everyone


    misunderstand her?


    If others knew about this, they would think that she was the person trying to break them up.


    No way. If she could find a chance, she must make it clear to him again.


    Thinking of this, Rachel turned around and was about to leave.


    Just at this time, Bill came over.


    "Rachel," Bill stopped her, asking, "Are you feeling better?"


    With that, Rachel turned around and nodded at Bill politely, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    With a gentle smile, Bill asked, "Is everything on the Inte true?"


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    "Is it true that he''s engaged to Anna?" asked Bill in a low voice, getting closer to her.


    With a wry smile, Rachel said, "If you want to verify it, shouldn''t you ask him?"


    Looking into her bright eyes, Bill smiled and said, "I want to see if I have the chance to chase you."


    Rachel''s face blushed. "Mr. Bill, you are joking again. I''m sorry. I have to go now."


    After these words, she turned around and left in a hurry.


    Michelle wanted to send Rachel back, but she refused.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel wanted to walk alone, and wanted to calm herself down. The only thing Michelle could do was


    to drive the car and follow her in fear of her being hurt.


    When passing by a wedding dress shop, Rachel found a high-end Mercedes Benz with familiar license


    te number.


    rk''s car?


    Rachel was very familiar with the license te number. It suddenly urred to her that she used to sit


    in his car every day for some time, so she remembered his number by ident.


    But why was his car parked outside the wedding dress shop?


    Was he inside?


    Thinking of this, Rachel could not control herself and began to walk inside.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw a woman in a wedding dressing out of the fitting room.


    The wedding dress looked especially beautiful and noble on her, making a perfect match for her


    temperament.


    Anna?


    When she realized it was her, Rachel wanted to turn around and leave, but Anna called out, "Miss


    Rachel? Is that really you?"


    Anna walked gracefully towards her, with happiness in her every step.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, too. Are you going to get married with Mr. Chester?" Anna asked with a


    gentle look.

 Chapter 54 Got Drunk in the Bar

    Chapter 54 Got Drunk in the Bar


    Turning around, Rachel looked at her up and down and smiled, "How can I be so lucky as Miss Anna? I


    happened to pass by here and came in to have a look because of curiosity. I have no other purpose."


    Anna smiled and said meaningfully, "Miss Rachel, you have a very good intuition. Do you feel that


    rk or I am here, so you came in?"


    Taking a look around, Rachel was sure that rk was not here, so she got a little impatient and said to


    Anna, "If you don''t have anything else to tell me, I''ll leave now!"


    Before she turned around, she was stopped by Anna again. "Wait!"


    Rachel had to stop.


    Anna spoke again, with a smug smile on her face, "The car that''s parking outside belongs to rk. You


    know that, right? He asked me to drive it.


    Besides, it was him who proposed that we should get engaged. He still had feelings for me. He couldn''t


    let me go, so he proposed to me again. His family also agrees with our engagement."


    Turning around, Rachel frowned and said, "Miss Anna, why did you tell me that?"


    Anna seemed to see through her mind. She smiled calmly and said, "I just want to tell you that no


    matter what rtionship you had with rk in the past, it does not matter anymore. From now on, he is


    my man. He only wants to marry me.


    I''m sorry if he has done something that may make you misunderstand. On behalf of him, I apologize to


    you. After all, it was my fault before. But I ask you to keep your distance from him from now on. Don''t


    let anyone think of you as a mistress!"


    Rachel was stunned after hearing her words!


    Obviously, Anna was warning her!


    She was announcing that rk was her man from now on.


    But one thing was for sure, in the heart of rk, the one he loved was indeed Anna.


    Realizing this, Rachel felt sad.


    "Don''t worry. I never want another person''s man!" Gritting her teeth, Rachel turned around and left the


    shop.


    Walking out of the wedding dress shop, Rachel couldn''t help running on the roadside, regardless of the


    tears on her face.


    With so many things weighing on her mind, Rachel walked to the entrance of a very stylish high-ss


    bar and suddenly stopped.


    She, who had never been to a bar, unexpectedly entered it!


    Michelle who had been following Rachel hurriedly called rk, "Mr. rk, bad news! Rachel saw your


    car in front of the wedding dress shop. And then she was stimted by something. Now she is in the


    bar!"


    "Send me the location of your position," rk, who was in a meeting, demanded with a frown.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, rk stood up and said, "Let''s stop it here. We''ll continue after an


    hour."


    Then he left the meeting room.


    All the subordinates looked at each other. None of them had ever seen Mr. rk in such a hurry.


    Entering the bar, Rachel sat down at the bar counter. The bartender asked without even raising his


    head, "Hi there, what kind of alcohol do you want to drink?"


    "Whatever." She was in a fret and wanted to get drunk.


    The bartender was busy with his work at hand, and he teased, "Well, I''ve actually developed a kind of


    alcohol called ''whatever''. It''s very suitable for customers like you who have no idea what to choose."


    Rachel did not answer him. He served Rachel with a ss of dark red alcohol after a while.


    Rachel took a sip directly, but was choked by the wine. "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    Her fierce cough attracted the malicious eyes of several men nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Someone was approaching her.


    "Hi, beauty, your drink is not good and too strong. How about I buy you a milder drink?"


    Rachel turned to look at the man. His fat face made her want to vomit.


    "Eww!" Rachel couldn''t control herself and started to vomit.


    She was just off work. And she started to drink before she had something to eat, which meant her


    stomach was empty, causing her to vomit.


    The man got furious when he saw this and he flew into a rage, saying, "I wanted to buy you a drink! But


    you don''t appreciate my kindness! Now, you want to puke to me now? Bitch! How dare you do this to


    me? Let me teach you a lesson!"


    As he spoke, the man stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and pulled her out.


    Startled and struggling, Rachel shouted, "Let me go! Let me go!"


    The noise attracted the attention of Chester, who wasughing and talking with a bunch of beauties. He


    was invited here by several friends to have fun. He did not expect to see this scene.


    When he saw Rachel, he still couldn''t believe it. How could such a gentle woman like here to such


    a ce?


    Chester stepped forward and gave a punch on the man who grabbed Rachel!


    The man was knocked to one side, and subconsciously let go of Rachel''s hand.


    Seeing that Chester wasing, Rachel immediately hid behind him and pointed at the man, shouting


    in panic, "He, he''s going to take me away..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Chester looked back at her, took off his coat and put it on her. Then he


    pulled up the hood and covered most of her face.


    At this time, the man had already stood up, waving his fist anding toward Chester. "How dare you


    grab my woman? Do you want to die?"


    A sneer shed through Chester''s eyes, and he quickly grabbed hold of his wrist and broke it!


    "Ah!" The man instantly burst out a scream.


    The sound attracted the attention of his friends. Three men surrounded them at the same time.


    Chester''s friends also came up to help.


    These two groups of people started to fight with each other. The bar was in chaos.


    Taking advantage of this, Chester took Rachel away from the bar.


    When they just went out, rk''s car just stopped in front of the door of the bar, and he saw Chester


    come out with Rachel in his arms.


    Rachel lowered her eyes and her face was flushed. A man''s coat was hanging on her shoulders. And


    Chester was holding her shoulder tightly. They talked in a low voice from time to time.


    Finally, Rachel was put on his car by Chester. In the passenger seat, he fastened the safety belt for her


    carefully.


    rk''s chest tightened and his hands held the steering wheel tightly. His fingertips were slightly pale.


    Great! That was great!


    His eyes darkened, and a mocking smile emerged on the corner of his mouth. He started the car again,


    turned around and left.


    Inside the car, with a worried expression, Rachel asked, "We''re leaving. Are your friends gonna be all


    right?"


    "Don''t worry, they are not worthy of being my friends if they are so weak," answered Chester with a


    smile.


    "This is your coat." After thinking for a while, Rachel was about to take off her coat, but was stopped by


    Chester.


    "Wear it first. Maybe there are paparazzi nearby. If someone takes photo of you, I''m afraid you will have


    one more boyfriend in the news," Chester teased.


    Rachel was shocked. Just now she was just trying to get drunk, but forgot that there might be the


    paparazzi following her.


    As if knowing her worry, Chester smiled lightly, saying, "Don''t worry, no one in the bar will dare to


    expose this. I will let someone keep an eye on this!"


    Rachel then relieved, saying, "Thank you and your clothes, or I might be exposed again. "


    "It''s okay," Chester shrugged and said, "I''m more than happy to protect you, but it''s very dangerous for


    you, a star, toe to the bar in public. If I were not here tonight, the consequences would be terrible.


    Don''t do this again. Call me if you want to get drunk. I''ll take you to a quiet ce, and I''ll take care of


    you until you''re satisfied, and you can tell me whatever you want to say! I promise I will be a good


    listener."


    His words warmed her heart. Rachel said, "Thank you, Chester."


    "If you really thank me, can you please give a chance to chase you?" Chester raised his eyebrows and


    looked at her.

 Chapter 55 The Scheme of Anna

    Chapter 55 The Scheme of Anna


    Rachel''s face turned red, and seemed even more fascinating against the night light. A hint of ripples


    appeared in Chester''s heart.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to think about it right now..." Rachel refused after a long silence.


    Chester was a little disappointed, but he still smiled. "It''s all right. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you."


    Then, he drove her home.


    Half an hourter, rk returned to thepany and continued to gather his subordinates for a


    meeting. His face was deadly pale, and the subordinates were so depressed that they could hardly


    breathe.


    After an hour, this group of subordinates came out of the conference room with a sad face. Almost


    everyone was criticized.


    When he returned to his office, rk saw a sexy woman sitting in the chair.


    Dressed in a short skirt, Anna had white and slender legs. Her breasts were half-exposed and her body


    was hot and beautiful.


    If other men saw this, they would surely want to make out with her.


    However, when he saw her, rk frowned and impatiently said, "What are you doing here? Don''t


    disturb my work!"


    Hearing this, Anna said in an aggrieved tone, "rk, I''m your fiancee. Is there anything wrong for me to


    pick you up from work?"


    "I don''t need a woman to pick me up after work." rk''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Seeing him so angry, Anna stood up in a hurry and asked, "Who made you angry? Just now, you


    scolded every subordinate, and now you turn against me?"


    "Nothing," rk pulled her out of the chair and sat down himself. Without looking at her, he continued,


    "You go back first. I have something to deal with."


    Thinking that you were going to get engaged, but rk was still indifferent to her, Anna was a little


    vignt.


    She walked to him, stretched out her hand to hold his arm and said in a soft voice, "rk, I''m your


    fiancee and the one you''ll spend the rest of your life with. Is there anything that you can''t tell me?"


    Raising his head, rk took a look at her with his eyes full of disdain. "Then please think of how busy I


    am with my work and leave me alone."


    "I went to try on the wedding dress today," Anna suddenly changed the topic and said, "Guess who I''ve


    met?"


    "Who?" rk asked almost subconsciously. "Rachel," Anna smiled and exined, "She wanted to


    choose a wedding dress too, but she saw me trying on one, so she was probably embarrassed and left


    first."


    rk''s eyes darkened, thinking, ''She wants to try on a wedding dress? Who is she going to marry?''


    Thinking of the scene of Rachel and Chester snuggling up an hour ago, rk was annoyed.


    He closed the documents in his hand and said coldly to Anna, "Let''s go to have dinner!"


    Anna was very happy and followed him quickly. "I''ve made a reservation in the restaurant. Let''s have a


    good meal tonight, rk!"


    In fact, two hours ago, Anna felt something wrong with her lower abdomen, so she went to the hospital


    from the wedding dress shop and found herself pregnant.


    She was clear who was the father of the baby.


    But now, she couldn''t just break her engagement to him. She had tried her best to get back with him.


    How could she just lose it like that?


    Thinking of this, Anna came up with a n. She was determined to find an opportunity to solve the


    problem.


    They went to the restaurant which was booked by Anna, seeing that Chester and Rachel were stepping


    out of one room.


    The moment she saw him, Rachel felt like her feet were nailed to the ground, unable to pull them out.


    ncing at her face, rk did say anything and was about to leave.


    But Anna stopped, saying, "Mr. Chester, Miss Rachel, what a coincidence! You are having dinner here


    too?"


    Anna stopped and said hello to them. When rk looked at Rachel again, his eyes were like a sharp


    sword piercing through the heart, which made Rachel tremble slightly.


    But she pretended to be strong and smiled at Anna. "Yes. What a coincidence! Mr. rk and Miss


    Anna alsoe here for dinner? We''re going home now."


    Home?


    The corners of rk''s mouth lifted into a sardonic smirk.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    These words were said by Rachel before.


    Now she was going home with someone else.


    "Congrattions." rk didn''t want to see this annoying woman anymore, so he let go of Anna''s hand


    and headed for the reserved private room first.


    Stunned, Rachel did not know what rk meant.


    A weird smile appeared on Chester''s face. He reached out his arm to hold Rachel''s shoulder and said


    in a low voice, "Rachel, let''s go home!"


    At the corner, rk caught sight of them.


    He clenched his fists and felt depressed.


    Although Anna asked someone to well decorated the private room, rk didn''t have any feeling.


    During the dinner, rk drank several sses of alcohol in a row. The more he drank, the much


    happier Anna was.


    "Eat more. You have notpletely recovered, but you have to deal with the business in thepany


    and worry about our engagement banquet," Anna persuaded.


    But rk didn''t listen to her. Alcohol was the only thing he needed. He didn''t know how happy Anna


    was.


    Before long, his sight began to blur.


    Seeing that he began to be a little drunk, Anna held him up and advised him in a soft voice, "I see that


    you are drunk tonight. Don''t push yourself too hard. Go to find a room nearby to have a rest!"


    As soon as he entered the hotel room, rk entered the washroom, hoping to be a little sober.


    He had attended many social activities and was a good drinker. But this time, he felt his stomach


    churning.


    Soon, rk fell asleep.


    Anna looked at the man who was sleeping on the ground, and then she began to undress him.


    When all the clothes were removed, she dragged him to bed.


    Then she quickly took off her clothes,y beside him and covered them with quilt.


    The next morning, when he woke up, rk had a splitting headache.


    When he sat up, he found that the clothes on him had disappeared.


    Suddenly, he came to his senses!


    He quickly turned around and found that Anna was also naked.


    rk could not help but furrow his brows. A feeling of disgust came over him, thinking, ''What


    happenedst night?''


    At the same time, Anna rubbed her sleepy eyes and woke up. When she saw that she was naked, she


    screamed out!


    She grabbed the quilt to cover her body in a hurry.


    "rk...... We..." Tears welled up in her eyes. Anna looked at rk who was naked and then at herself


    with a look of disbelief.


    With a gloomy face, rk clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll be responsible for you."


    Then he stood up and walked into the bathroom without looking back.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Anna''s face. She didn''t expect that it was so easy to make rk marry


    her?


    She let go of the quilt and looked at the bruises and marks on her body, sighing that she was hard on


    herself in order to marry him.


    These marks made rk more convinced of what he had done to herst night.


    After taking a shower and changing his clothes, rk left the hotel soon, leaving Anna alone there.

 Chapter 56 The Celebration Party

    Chapter 56 The Celebration Party


    Resentfully, Anna stared at the back of rk who was leaving the room. She didn''t expect that rk


    would be so cold to her?


    Generally speaking, they should be closer than usual after sleeping with each other, shouldn''t they?


    Meanwhile, rk felt regretful and confused, thinking, ''Did we really have sexst night? Why didn''t I


    feel it at all?''


    But he couldn''t figure out why there were marks and bruised left on Anna''s body.


    rk had a headache and decided not to think about it.


    He went back to the vi, packed up a few clothes and hurried back to thepany.


    Then, rk started to live in thepany and find all kinds of excuses not to see Anna.


    Without rk around her, Rachel worked really hard.


    She would like to spare no effort to shoot, hoping to forget about rk through busy work.


    But even so, she would think about him when she was sleepless in the middle of the night. And she


    would also think of him when she was not busy.


    But she knew very well that they would never have any intersection.


    Because he was going to marry another woman.


    Seeing Rachel work so hard, Michelle kept urging her to take a rest.


    One day, when rk met Eva in the corridor of hispany, he remembered that he hadn''t seen


    Rachel and heard about her for a long time.


    "Eva,e to my office!" rk ordered.


    Eva was frightened and followed him to his office nervously.


    As soon as she entered the office, Eva asked in a hurry, "Mr. rk, are you going to fire me?"


    "Why do you ask that?" he asked in confusion.


    Feeling a little uneasy, Eva asked, "The rtionship between you and Miss Rachel is not good. Will you


    me me for that?"


    rk was stunned and said, "No, I won''t. Don''t worry. I''m not going to mix things up. You working here


    has nothing to do with my rtionship with her."


    Hearing that, Eva heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Rachel...... How is she doing recently?" rk thought for a while and asked.


    Eva was extremely happy to hear that he cared about Rachel. But as soon as she thought of how


    Rachel had been recently, she furrowed her eyebrows again.


    As she remained silent for a long time, rk asked gloomily, "What''s wrong? She got into trouble?"


    "Not really," Eva sighed. "It seems that she has been in a bad mood recently. She works hard every


    day, and she cannot sleep when she gets home at night, and she often gets up at night..."


    "But why?" rk asked in confusion.


    Eva was a little helpless. Could she tell the truth? Of course she could not.


    "Well...... I don''t know either," Eva replied.


    rk thought about it for a while and asked, "What about Chester? Is he good to her?"


    "Chester?" Eva looked at rk in surprise. Did he misunderstand the rtionship between Chester


    and Rachel?


    rk nodded slightly, waiting for her answer.


    Eva shook her head and exined, "Mr. rk, you misunderstood Miss Rachel. She and Chester are


    just friends."


    "Then...... How about Bill?" rk asked again.


    Recently, rumors that Rachel and Bill were dating were discussed by many people on the Inte.


    Neither of them said a word about it. As a result, rk was not sure what their rtionship was.


    Eva was stunned. rk had mistaken that rk had a rtionship with another man!


    "About these questions...... Actually I don''t know either. Mr. rk, if you really care about Miss Rachel,


    you''d better ask her on your own," Eva stammered.


    rk waved his hand to ask her to leave when he couldn''t get any information from her.


    After a while, the movie Rachel was acting in waspleted.


    She got some time and rested at home.


    One day, Michelle brought her an invitation.


    When she opened it, Rachel was confused, asking, "The celebration party?"


    With a smile on her face, Michelle exined, "Yes, it''s a huge budget movie. Ourpany held a


    celebration party in order to reward the actors and actresses. And you, as an important role, are invited


    to it."


    Rachel said with a frown, "But I really don''t like this kind of asion. Can I not go?"


    As soon as she thought of the cunning Nancy, she subconsciously wanted to avoid such an asion.


    Michelle smiled and said, "The director told me that all the investors, including Mr. rk, will be there."


    Hearing this name, Rachel suddenly realized that she hadn''t seen him for almost a month.


    She thought of his dark eyes, his tall figure and his consistent cold face.


    All of a sudden, she realized how much she missed him.


    After hesitating for a long time, Rachel finally agreed, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Michelle''s eyes brightened as she realized that Rachel was still attracted to rk.


    "I''ll prepare an evening dress for you," Michelle stated as she left happily.


    Eva came over and looked at her worriedly. "Miss Rachel, are you really going to meet Mr. rk? She


    has a fiancee."


    Rachel looked at her with a smile. "I''m going to the celebration party of mypany, not to see him."


    Although she said that, how could Rachel hide her thoughts from Eva who lived with her every day?


    Soon it was the day for the celebration party. With a fresh and elegant dress, Rachel went to the party


    with Michelle.


    The celebration party was arranged in a high-end hotel.


    When Rachel arrived, there were already many people in the party, including all kinds of celebrities and


    staff.


    Men were all well-dressed and elegant, while women were all beautiful.


    As soon as Rachel appeared, her beauty attracted everyone''s attention.


    Sitting in the corner, rk took a look at her. Something shed through his eyes.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but this woman was still as beautiful as before.


    Rachel nced around the hall and fixed her eyes on rk, but he didn''t look up at her.


    A hint of disappointment shed through her eyes.


    At this time, Bill came over to her, with a warm smile on his face, saying, "You are so beautiful today,


    Rachel."


    Bill reached out his hand. Rachel replied with a smile, "Thank you for your praise."


    But she didn''t give her hand to him. Seeing that, Bill didn''t mind at all. He withdrew his hand, turned


    around and led the way.


    They sat at the table next to rk''s. Rachel and rk faced each other, and their eyes contacted for a


    moment.


    His eyes were deep and dark and his face was serious. rk stared at Rachel quietly without saying a


    word.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at him with a red face.


    "Ahem," Bill gave a light cough, raising his ss and said to Rachel, "Rachel, cheers for our perfect


    cooperation."


    Snapping back to reality, Rachel raised her ss and gently clinked it against his.


    "Bill, it''s a pleasure to cooperate with you!" With a smile, Rachel took a sip. The dark red liquid slid


    down the beautiful neck, making her especially elegant and sexy.


    Not far away, rk''s face darkened.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bill continued to ingratiate himself with Rachel, who didn''t want to refuse under the intent gaze of rk,


    and chatted happily with him.


    She just wanted to see whether he would be jealous if she approached another man?


    If not, it only meant that he had never loved her in his heart.


    Bill jokingly asked Rachel, "Mr. rk is next to us. Would you like to propose a toast to him?"


    With a smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "No, I''d better not. He has a fiancee. I don''t want others


    to suspect that I have an affair with him."


    Bill shrugged and said, "I don''t have a fiancee. You don''t have to keep a distance from me. It doesn''t


    matter even if we are in a rtionship right now. I don''t mind it."


    Rachel looked at the seat where rk was sitting subconsciously and found that there was already no


    one there.


    Where was he? Did he slip away silently?

 Chapter 57 Pouring Wine at Rachel in the Party

    Chapter 57 Pouring Wine at Rachel in the Party


    Rachel was disappointed. Why did rk leave? They even didn''t have time to say a word.


    Did that mean that he wanted to avoid her?


    Seeing the disappointment on her face, Bill turned his head in the direction of her gaze and found that


    rk had left his seat.


    "I thought at least Mr. rk woulde and have a few words with you, but he left so quickly. The


    party is not over yet," Bill said while shaking his head.


    What he said was just what Rachel thought.


    "He has nothing to do with me. We were just ordinary friends before. It''s not what you think," Rachel


    exined casually.


    But she swore in her heart that from today on, she would never pay any attention to anything rted to


    him. She mustpletely forget him and start her own life again.


    Bill was overjoyed to hear that. "Does that mean I have a chance to chase you?"


    Rachel gave him a smile without saying anything. She neither epted nor rejected his words.


    Although she had always been ttered by Bill, Rachel was still a little absent-minded and was not


    interested in this party.


    Although Nancy was well-dressed today, Rachel totally stole her show. Nobody talked to her who was


    sitting in the corner.


    She was not jealous of Rachel, who was toasted and osted by a lot of male stars. It was a pity that


    she didn''t have a chance, otherwise, she wouldn''t let her go.


    A glimmer of light shed through Nancy''s eyes. She suddenly raised her ss and walked towards


    Rachel.


    When standing in front of her, Nancy smiled and raised her ss to Rachel, "Sister, may I propose a


    toast to you?"


    When Rachel saw Nancy''s face which was disgusting, she frowned and didn''t do anything.


    Nancy stood there, embarrassed. Then she said in a grieved tone, "Sister, it seems that you have


    forgotten me just because you have be famous? You used to be my assistant. Do you forget


    about that?"


    Rachel really didn''t know what this woman was up to.


    "I used to be your assistant. Why should I always humble myself while seeing you?" With a cold nce


    at Rachel''s face, she had unspeakable disgust in her heart.


    However, she wanted to find out the cause of her parents'' death from her. Although she didn''t want to


    be too enthusiastic about her, she couldn''t be too indifferent to her.


    Nancy looked at her with a pair of innocent eyes and said, "Sister, you are always nice to everyone


    except me."


    Finally, with a sigh, Rachel stood up and proposed a toast to her, "I''d like to make a toast to you. Thank


    you for giving me the opportunity to be an assistant, or I won''t have today''s achievements."


    Upon hearing this, Nancy recalled that she had tried to ruin her reputation but ended up making


    director Bob know her and give her chance to act in his movie.


    A wicked glint shed through her eyes. She raised her ss and was about to touch her, but as her


    hand slid down, she leaned forward and the dark red liquid split out. Besides, she threw herself into


    Rachel''s arms.


    "Ah!" Rachel lost her bnce and was about to fall down.


    With deft movement, Bill pulled out the chair with one hand and pulled her into his arms with the other!


    Thus, Nancy was out of bnce and fell directly onto the chair, which made her ck and blue.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel found her chest was stained by red wine.


    Seeing this, Bill immediately took off his suit and put it on her.


    "Wear it. Don''t be photographed by paparazzi!" Bill reminded her.


    Rachel was about to turn down Bill''s suggestion, but she changed his mind after hearing what he said.


    Bill nced at Nancy coldly and put his arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go. The further away from this


    kind of woman, the better. I don''t think it''s a good idea to be kind to her."


    The people around them also heard the sound and came to watch. Nancy stood up in embarrassment,


    looking at the figure of Rachel who was protected by the man. She hated her even more.


    However, this scene was quickly photographed and spread online.


    There were even more rumors about Rachel being sworn enemies to Nancy and having a rtionship


    with Bill.


    The video that Bill sent Rachel home that night was also uploaded on the Inte. The fans of Bill and


    Rachel started to argue. Some hoped that they would be together, but some didn''t think it was a good


    idea. Some even attacked the other''s idol.


    So many people quarreled on the Inte, but none of them knew it.


    When she was back home, Rachel said to her, "Miss Rachel, there are rumors everywhere that you


    and bill are in love. Aren''t you going to answer that?"


    "The wise man ends up rumors. We don''t need to care about this kind of rumors," Rachel answered


    casually.


    Eva shook her head helplessly and said, "Miss Rachel, you are really a good sport."


    The lights in the CEO''s office of the Ji Group were still on.


    Looking at the screen of theputer, rk was lost in thought. On the screen was a video on which


    Bill sent Rachel home.


    It was hard to tell what he was thinking with a cold face.


    After a while, rk picked up his phone and made a phone call to Director Bob. "From now on, it is not


    allowed for Bill to cooperate with Rachel in the movie I invest."


    Director Bob was stunned at the other end of the phone, "Does it mean that we can''t hire Bill to act in


    our movie anymore?"


    Without an answer, rk hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Anna appeared at the door with tears in her eyes.


    "rk, did I do something wrong? Why don''t you talk to me anymore?" Anna came in, but her legs


    were weak.


    Looking at her coldly, rk said, "I was too busy with the work in thepany. Why you came here at


    thiste hour?"


    Anna was about to say something, but she didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. For more than a month, don''t you miss me at all?" Anna


    stepped forward and looked at him with love in her eyes.


    With a frown, rk asked, "So that''s all you want to say?"


    Suddenly, Anna put a piece of paper in front of him, sniffed and said, "Ie to show you this."


    Taking a nce at her confusedly, rk picked up the paper and looked at it carefully. His face


    suddenly grew serious.


    "When did this happen?" rk asked coldly.


    Anna looked at him in some disappointment. Shouldn''t he be thrilled with the news? Why did he look


    so calm?


    Anna forced herself to calm down, clenched her fists and exined, "I felt a little ufortable today,


    so I went to the hospital for a physical examination. I didn''t expect that...... I was pregnant with our


    baby... "


    rk stared at her in a daze.


    He had no idea what had happened that night. Now that the woman said she was pregnant with his


    child, but he was not excited or happy at all.


    "rk." Anna stepped closer to him. She leaned herself against his chest, reached out her hands and


    hugged him. She asked him, "We''ve already had a baby. Shouldn''t we decide the date of our


    engagement?"


    Thest time the Bai family broke off their marriage, which cast a shadow over rk.


    Although he had promised to be engaged to her, the date of their engagement could not be fixed.


    Anna knew clearly that rk needed a reason to make him move forward, otherwise he would hesitate


    all the time.


    And the unborn baby was undoubtedly the most important chip to promote the rtionship between the


    two.


    Although Anna was hugging him, rk was not interested in her at all. He didn''t want to answer her at


    all.


    "rk, our baby needs a father and a harmonious family...... It''s time for you to make a decision."


    Suddenly, Anna let go of him and looked up at him calmly, waiting for his answer. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 58 Seeing a Movie

    Chapter 58 Seeing a Movie


    Finally, rk nodded and said, "Okay."


    He sent Marvin home, but he was silent in the car downstairs for a long time. Several cigarette butts


    were piled up on the ground beside the driver''s seat.


    In his mind, the faces of Rachel and Anna constantly appeared one after another, and he was not sure


    whether the child was his or not. All these had be the focus of his hesitation.


    He thought for a while and finally started the car, heading to the gate of themunity where Rachel


    lived.


    Downstairs, rk took out his phone and dialed the familiar number, but he couldn''t get through.


    He looked up at her room. The light was still on. She should still be awake?


    Suddenly, rk plucked up his courage and dialed her number.


    Rachel was fiddling with her phone when her phone rang. She was scared.


    When she saw the number, she was startled and threw the phone away immediately.


    Why did he call her now?


    Just then, Eva pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that she didn''t answer the phone yet, she


    couldn''t help but nce at it.


    "Miss Rachel, why don''t you answer Mr. rk''s call? Maybe he has something urgent to tell you," Eva


    urged her.


    Rachel immediately put the phone in her hand. "Answer it for me. Just tell him that I''m asleep and ask


    him what''s the matter?"


    Eva had no choice but to answer the phone for her. "Sorry, Mr. rk. Miss Rachel is asleep. What''s the


    matter?"


    rk looked up at the window of Rachel. The light was still on, and she didn''t want to answer his call.


    "Nothing." rk directly hung up the phone and stared at the window.


    Stunned, Eva stared at the phone and talked to herself, "Nothing? Why did he call Miss Rachel if he


    had nothing to say? That''s strange."


    "It''s veryte. Why are you still standing here? It''s time to go to bed," said Rachel, urging her to leave.


    Eva shook her head with doubt and walked out of the room.


    Rachel got out of bed and turned off the light. It was dark in the room.


    rk stubbed out thest cigarette, started the car and drove away.


    Lying in bed, Rachel couldn''t fall asleep. She thought for a while and took out her cell phone. She


    stared at his cell phone number for a long time, debating whether she should call him back.


    In the end, she put down her cell phone silently. She had promised not to pay attention to anything


    about him and that she would forget him and start all over again. And she must keep her promise.


    With determination, Rachel turned off her phone and covered herself with the quilt, ready to sleep.


    Soon, the new movie was about to be released.


    The movie was popr, and Rachel had be a famous actress. The audience could see her


    improvement in her acting skill.


    Rachel became more popr than Nancy. Compared to Rachel, Nancy''s performance in the y was


    much inferior.


    Theizens gave Rachel a lot ofpliments. She had a huge number of followers. But Nancy''s fans


    became fewer on the contrary.


    Seeing such a result, Nancy was so angry that she pped the table and stood up. "How dare you,


    Rachel! It really ticks me off!"


    Teresa immediately persuaded her, "Don''t be angry. It''s not worth it. It''s bad for your health."


    "Mom, that bitch is even more popr than me now! I made a bet with her that I would defeat her in the


    entertainment circle, but now I... " Nancy was too embarrassed to continue.


    Teresaforted her at once, "Don''t worry. We have plenty of time. It''s just a movie. She might not be


    popr after her next movie. The entertainment circle is changeable. Who knows who will be the next


    lucky dog?"


    "Mom, I must get rid of her! She is a stumbling block for me. I must get rid of her!" Nancy''s eyes zed


    with rage.


    Teresa rolled her eyes and tried tofort Nancy, "Take it easy. I''ll think it over for you."


    When Rachel heard that her new movie had a good reputation, she wanted to go to the movie theater


    to see her movie and felt how audiences feel when they watched her movie, so she booked two tickets


    from the movie theater which was close to her home.


    In the evening, after dinner, she asked winter to go to see the movie with her.


    Eva was called away by a telephone from herpany on her way. Thus, Rachel had to go to the


    movie theater alone.


    She specially bought popcorn and coke to go in. Since she bought the VIP tickets, there were not many


    people in the VIP Hall.


    This way, she could concentrate on her movie and put her heart on her acting skill.


    Finally, the movie was on. With her eyes wide open, Rachel looked at herself on the big screen and felt


    a sense of freshness.


    The effect of the movie and the scene on the moving site was totally different from that on the screen in


    the movie theater.


    Until now, Rachel began to realize how important the post production was after the shooting was


    completed and that it could almost influence the quality of the whole movie.


    Rachel kept thinking about her acting skills. She felt that she had gained a lot from watching the movie.


    The music stopped.


    Rachel stood up and left the movie hall. At the door, she ran into someone she was very familiar with.


    rk?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel blinked her eyes. She did not believe her eyes.


    rk walked up to her and stopped in front of her.


    He stared at her for a long time quietly. Then rk asked, "How are you doing?"


    Trying to suppress her inner throb, Rachel smiled at him and said, "I''m fine. What about you?"


    "As long as you''re good," rk finally replied, biting his lip.


    For a moment, Rachel didn''t know what to say, so she changed the topic, "I heard you are going to get


    engaged. When?"


    Before he could answer, a pleasant voice came from behind him, "rk!"


    Anna approached them with afortable smile and casually held rk''s arm.


    "Miss Rachel? What a coincidence! You are here to watch a movie too?" Anna opened her mouth to


    greet Rachel.


    With a nod, Rachel said, "What a coincidence, Miss Anna."


    A gentle smile appeared on Anna''s face. She touched her belly unconsciously and said, "Miss Rachel,


    I''m so sorry that we have to go home early together. I''m pregnant now, so I have to go to bed early and


    get up early. And rk has to take care of me."


    Stunned for a while, Rachel''s eyes fell on Anna''s belly. Was she pregnant with his child?


    It was too fast!


    rk was expressionless, showing no emotion on his face.


    Seeing the astonishment on her face, Anna specially reminded her, "Don''t tell anyone about this. After


    all, the pregnancy has not passed three months. We''d better be careful."


    Rachel didn''t know whether Anna was unting or reminding her that rk was going to be a father.


    She gave them a bitter smile and said to them, "Congrattions! Wish you two a happy life!"


    "Thank you." Anna looked around and asked curiously, "Miss Rachel, are you here alone to watch a


    movie?"


    When Rachel was about to answer, a strong male voice came behind her, "Rachel!"


    Turning around, Rachel saw the charming smile on Chester''s face.


    Chester walked up to them and nced at the two people standing in front of Rachel. He immediately


    understood what happened.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I thought you went to the washroom. Unexpectedly, you met


    acquaintances here."


    After that, Chester greeted, "Hi, Mr. rk, Mrs. Anna. Long time no see!"


    It suddenly dawned on Anna. Then she said with a smile, "Miss Rachel has a boyfriend with her. I


    thought you came to see the movie alone!"


    rk''s face was totally overcast with anger. But Chester ignored it and nodded to Anna, "Miss Anna,


    you need Mr. rk as yourpany. How could I not be with Rachel?"

 Chapter 59 Refused to Take Any Movies Invested by Clark

    Chapter 59 Refused to Take Any Movies Invested by rk


    Rachel nced at Chester in surprise. Why was he here? However, with his help, the atmosphere


    seemed less embarrassing.


    "Miss Anna," Rachel said with a smile, "Then we''ll leave you two alone. See youter."


    With these words, Rachel turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by rk, "Rachel."


    With a quick nce at him, Rachel replied, "Yes, Mr. rk. What else can I do for you?"


    Anna was worried that if rk wanted to say something ambiguous to Rachel in public, so she reached


    out and held him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But rk just ignored her action. No one could stop him.


    "Too much gossip will do no good to your future."


    Stunned, Rachel thought, ''Is he mocking me for being around with too many men?''


    "I didn''t." Rachel denied subconsciously.


    With a sneer, rk replied icily, "You know it better than anyone else."


    He sounded that he could not be refused, as if he was sure of the fact.


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief. She would be relieved as long as rk did not want to get back together


    with Rachel.


    Standing still, Rachel''s fists were clenched tightly unconsciously.


    "I didn''t." She gritted her teeth again and looked at him stubbornly.


    They looked at each other, but neither of them seemed to be able to see the other''s emotions at the


    moment.


    "How to exin the gossip?" The expression on his face was cold and ironic.


    "It''s my privacy. I don''t have to exin it to you. Mr. rk, you''d better take care of your family first,"


    Rachel said as she sneered.


    With disappointment written all over her face, Rachel turned around and walked away.


    Chester couldn''t bear him anymore. He coldly said to rk, "Mr. rk, Rachel is right. This has


    nothing to do with you. Please take care of your family!


    What''s more, you have been married. You''d better not approach Rachel in the future. Otherwise, you


    will bring negative gossip to her! You will be the person who ruins her future! But I am single. I am


    allowed to chase her!"


    After he finished, Chester chased after Rachel.


    rk was slightly stunned, but he quickly recovered.


    How dared Chester talk to him like that! A married man?


    This word made him feel extremely ufortable, and a burst of irritability welled up in his heart. He


    walked away, ignoring the woman behind him.


    "rk!" Anna hurriedly followed him.


    "Don''t forget we''re going to grab something to eat tonight!" Anna reminded him from behind.


    rk frowned and shouted in a low voice impatiently, "Go by yourself. Don''t let me say it again."


    Standing still, Anna stared at rk''s receding figure, gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    ''It was all her fault. Why would Rachel talk to my man? Didn''t she know to take a detour?'' Anna


    thought.


    Thinking of the reaction of rk had when he saw Rachel, Anna was sure in her heart that they were


    not really sure about each other''s feelings.


    If they had the chance to talk enthusiastically with each other, the love story between rk and herself


    would be over!


    Thinking of this, a trace of viciousness shed through Anna''s eyes. She said, "Rachel, I won''t let you


    off!"


    After Rachel left the movie theater, Chester chased her up and said, "Rachel, don''t be annoyed by that


    kind of person. It''s not worth it."


    Standing still, Rachel turned around and said, "Chester, thank you for helping me just now, but you


    really don''t have to do that."


    Chester shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s okay. I''m willing to do that. Let''s go. I''ll drive you home!"


    After thinking for a while, she finally got in his car.


    rk saw this scene. His hands clenched into fists. He got on his car and sped away.


    On the way, Chester savored the movie he watched just now, and then turned his head to look at the


    beautiful face of Rachel. He smiled and said, "You''re acting so well in the movie. You''re good at acting


    and I think you''ve fully devoted yourself to that role!"


    With a modest smile on her face, Rachel said, "I''ve also seen the movie, but I think that there are many


    aspects that needs improvement."


    "In this movie, I only like your role, acting very well and having very good emotions. I haven''t been so


    moved for a long time," Chester praised her generously.


    Rachel gave a smile without saying a word.


    "Since you became a popr star this time, there will be more directors inviting you to join in their


    movies. You will have a bright future! But I hope you won''t be so tired," Chester said earnestly.


    "Thank you." Still a little absent-minded, she was recalling what rk had just said.


    How could he mock her for having two boyfriends?


    Rachel couldn''t help but feel a bit funny. Did this man still not believe her? In his eyes, was she such a


    casual woman?


    Shaking her head, Rachel tried to drive rk out of her mind and forced herself to calm down.


    After saying goodbye to Chester, Rachel returned home and saw that Eva was staring nkly at a pile


    of documents.


    "What''s wrong with you, Eva?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    As soon as Eva saw her back, she immediately pulled her to the front of the documents, pointed to the


    documents, and said, "Rachel, this is brought here by Michelle just now, and asked you to have a good


    look."


    Rachel opened one document. It was a script!


    Why were there so many scripts here?


    "What did Michelle say?" asked Rachel with a frown.


    Thinking for a while, Michelle imitated the tone of Michelle, "These scripts are sent by the director who


    wants to work with Rachel. Since she is not at home, I''ll leave them here. When shees back, you


    let her have a look of the scripts and pick the movie she likes, then tell me.


    These scripts are the ones I think good after reading them, so I rmended them to Rachel. But it''s


    up to her to decide which movie to shoot."


    Seeing that Eva was acting weirdly, Rachel couldn''t help but pat her head with amusement. "I know.


    Don''t copy Michelle anymore!"


    "Ha-ha!" Eva said excitedly, "My miss has be a superstar! I am so happy!"


    Rachel sat down and nced through the scripts. Suddenly, she found a question, "Why are these


    scripts all invested by rk?"


    "By Mr. rk? Isn''t it good?" Eva asked with a puzzled look as she helped to read the script.


    Thinking of what Anna said that she was pregnant with rk''s baby, Rachel was very depressed.


    "I just saw rk and Anna at the cinema. Anna told me that she was pregnant with rk''s baby and


    she wanted me to keep a distance from him," Rachel said, shaking her head.


    "If I keep acting in the movie invested by rk, I am afraid that Anna will misunderstand me. I don''t


    want to be the other woman who will affect their rtionship!"


    Hearing that, Eva immediately nodded. "You are right. You can''t affect their rtionship. This will do


    harm to your reputation! Although they haven''t been engaged yet, they have already had a baby. We''d


    better keep a distance from them."


    Hearing this, Rachel took out her phone immediately and dialed Michelle''s number.


    After a while, Michelle was connected. "What''s up, Rachel?"


    "Listen, Michelle, from now on, I will not act in the movies invested by Mr. rk, and you don''t have to


    give any scripts of the movie invested by him to me." With these words, Rachel hung up the phone


    decisively.


    Michelle on the other end of the line was confused. Why did Rachel suddenly refuse to ept the


    movie invested by rk? ''Should I tell Mr. rk about it?'' she thought.

 Chapter 60 having sex with a woman

    Chapter 60 having sex with a woman


    As soon as he returned to his office, Michelle received a phone call from Michelle. "Mr. rk, Rachel


    suddenly said that she wouldn''t act in any movies invested by you anymore...... What''s going on?"


    Narrowing his eyes, rk asked in a cold voice, "Really? Did she really say this?"


    "Yes, she did," Michelle replied with uncertainty, "She sounded a little angry when she called me just


    now. So from now on..."


    "Tell her, it''s impossible!" rk hung up immediately.


    Staring at the cellphone, the pool was in a daze. Rachel and rk were fighting, but she suffered. The


    two people were in a tangle, why did she get involved?


    The next day, when Rachel just got up, the door of her ce was knocked hard by someone.


    Eva quickly ran to open the door. But as soon as she opened the door, she was stunned. "Mr. rk?


    Why are you here?"


    "Rachel?" rk said in a chilly voice as he walked into the apartment.


    As soon as she changed her clothes and walked out of her room, Rachel saw rk with a darkened


    face.


    Standing next to rk, Eva felt embarrassed and hurriedly said, "I''m going to bete for work, so I''m


    leaving now. You guys keep talking!"


    Rachel sat down on the sofa leisurely. She pointed at the opposite seat and said to rk calmly, "Sit


    down and speak!"


    "Why did you refuse?" rk sat down and asked coldly.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel said, "Mr. rk, why do you think I have to act in the movies you


    invest?"


    "Because you want to repay me," Looking at her, rk said indifferently.


    However, Rachel shook her head and said firmly, "I will pay you back the one billion dors, but I don''t


    need to use this method to repay the favor."


    "rk," said Rachel seriously, "In the past, I would definitely work very hard to help you make money


    from the movies, because I haven''t paid off my debt of gratitude to you. But now, I don''t think I owe you


    anything.


    Now you have a fiancee, who is also pregnant with your child. I don''t want your fiancee to


    misunderstand our rtionship.


    I do this not only for your good, but also for myself. Don''t worry. I''ll transfer the money to your ount


    on a regr basis till I pay off the money. But I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore!"


    Rachel stated while looking at him with cold eyes. rk''s eyes were deep and dark; nobody could tell


    what was hidden in his eyes.


    "Rachel," suddenly, rk said coldly, "Do you like ying this kind of trick? ying hard-to-get?"


    "ying hard-to-get?" Stunned, Rachel snickered, "Why do you think I''m interested in you, rk? Why


    would I do that?


    I have never had any love for you, Mr. rk. You are thinking too much." With these words, Rachel


    stood up and turned around to go back to her room, keeping a straight face.


    When she closed the door again, she reminded him, "The door is over there. Please close the door


    when you go out. Thank you, Mr. rk."


    Instead of making any response, rk simply stared at Rachel''s receding figure, as if he didn''t care


    about her leaving at all.


    After a long time, he pursed his lips and gave a snort of contempt. What a stupid fool he was!


    And in the room, Rachel was sitting on the carpet, feeble and helpless. Tears fell down from her eyes


    silently.


    She almost used up all her strength to say those harsh words.


    If she didn''t do that, she couldn''t stop her crush on him nor their connection.


    ''I need to make a clean break with him.


    If I want to go, I will go away, and never look back, '' She thought, trying to persuade herself.


    The scene that he tried his best to protect her and save her in the past came to her mind.


    Thinking of this, Rachel had to cover her mouth to stop him from hearing her crying voice.


    There was only one door between them, but no one wanted to take the initiative to open it.


    Finally, Rachel had no choice but to apply makeup after wiping off her tears.


    When she opened the door again, not surprisingly, she found that the ce he had sat was empty.


    Michelle was already waiting downstairs in the car.


    "Let me take you to see director Neil, who has a movie which will suit you well. Let''s meet him first and


    have a talk." Michelle arranged a task for her.


    Rachel nodded in silence, saying, "As long as it is not the movie invested by rk, I am fine."


    They arrived at an entertainmentpany and were appointed to meet the person in charge of the


    new movie, director Neil Xu.


    Director Neil Xu''s eyes lit up at the sight of Rachel. "Miss Rachel is much more beautiful than you are


    on the screen. Well, it''s our luck to have you in our new movie!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a bright smile, Rachel replied, "I''m ttered, director Neil."


    Neil Xu rubbed his chin, and then turned to Michelle, saying, "Please go out first. I need to discuss with


    Miss Rachel about the new movie in person."


    Michelle was a little hesitant, but Rachel waved at her. "Wait for me outside."


    Therefore, Michelle could only get up and leave.


    Neil Xu stood up, changed his seat, and sat next to Rachel. He said with a smile, "Miss Rachel, the


    leading role of this movie is a very difficult role. I wonder if you can bear it."


    Rachel nodded and said with a gentle smile, "Mo problem. I can do it!"


    "That''s good!" Director Neil Xu moved closer to Rachel.


    Suddenly, he put his hand on her shoulder and said with an ambiguous expression, "Can Miss Rachel


    ept kiss scene and erotic scene?"


    With a shudder, Rachel leaned backwards and escaped from director Neil Xu''s grip.


    "I''m sorry, director Neil. We can hire a substitute for the kissing scene and erotic scene, can''t we?"


    Rachel asked, standing up and taking one step backward.


    Neil Xu pulled a long face, stood up and took a step forward. He suddenly held Rachel''s hand and


    smiled obscenely, "We can use a substitute for some scenes. But in some scenes, you must act it by


    yourself. That all depends on your performance."


    "Director Neil, what do you mean by that?" asked Rachel, trying to get rid of his hand.


    Neil Xu was annoyed, saying, "Miss Rachel, you are not a newer. Don''t you know the hidden rules


    of the entertainment industry?"


    Taking a step back, Rachel said warily, "I''m sorry, director Neil. I don''t ept the hidden rules."


    Neil Xu got angry. He pointed at the door and said to Rachel, "Don''t put on airs in front of me as you


    are a little popr now. The door is right there. If you don''t want to act in this movie, then get out! If you


    want to act in it, you must make me satisfied first! "


    Rachel was shocked.


    "Director Neil, you go too far!" When she came to her senses, Rachel said angrily.


    Neil Xu gave a sly smile, asking, "really? Don''t think that I should be nice to you even if you are


    popr. In the entertainment circle, there are so many beautiful females. Today you are famous, and


    tomorrow maybe she will be famous. Do you think you will be invaluable forever?"


    Rachel was trembling with anger.


    Neil Xu did not care at all and he continued, "Don''t you think that I am ignorant of the fact that you are


    so popr because of rk! In private, you slept with him long time ago, right? Everyone in the


    entertainment circle knows what happened between you and rk. Don''t pretend to be innocent in


    front of me! "


    With a more and more cold expression on her face, Rachel snapped, "Director Neil, I can''t ept this


    role. You can ask someone else!"


    With that, Rachel pushed the door open, and saw Nancy waiting in line outside.


    "Rachel? You want toplete with me for the leading role too?" Nancy asked, looking at her in


    surprise.

 Chapter 61 Going Beyond You

    Chapter 61 Going Beyond You


    With anger still lingered on her face, Rachel said coldly, "No one''s scrambling with you. If you have the


    ability, take it yourself!"


    With that, Rachel said goodbye to Michelle and left.


    Nancy gave her a stare before entering the office of director Neil.


    After a while, some moans were heard from inside the office.


    After getting on the car, Rachel was still angry. Michelle asked her in confusion, "Rachel, what


    happened? Why are you so angry?"


    "What kind of person is that director Neil? He asked me to act in kissing scenes and erotic scenes.


    Apart from that, he wanted to touch me. I won''t ept this movie!" Rachel replied angrily. She had


    never been insulted like this.


    After that, Michelle understood what had happened to Rachel. With her hands on the steering wheel,


    Michelle stared nkly ahead and said in a casual tone, "Rachel, you are under great protection. Don''t


    you know that this kind of thing is verymon in the entertainment circle?"


    Stunned, Rachel turned to her and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Michelle let out a sigh and continued, "Generally speaking, an ordinary actress, especially a woman


    without any background, would be bound to go through this trouble if she wants to make it to the higher


    level.


    Someone is lucky. They won''t be forced to have sex with any director because some directors are nice.


    But if not, they would end up with what happened to you today."


    It was the first time for Rachel to hear about hidden rules in the entertainment circle. She used to think


    that it was just exaggerated, but it turned out to be amon case in the entertainment circle?


    "But director Bob and Tristan did not......" Puzzled, Rachel looked at Michelle, waiting for her answer.


    Michelle smiled, exining, "They know you are under the protection of Mr. rk, so they dare not to


    do something to you. But I''m not sure if they are righteous people or nor. I also don''t know whether they


    have done this kind of thing to any other female stars."


    Rachel remained silent. It turned out that her sess in the entertainment industry was mostly


    attributed to rk.


    Otherwise, as Nancy said, there would be no way for her to have a good career in the entertainment


    industry.


    However, this result greatly stimted Rachel''s fighting will.


    She couldn''t believe that she had no choice but to depend on rk?


    "Even so, I''m not going to be acting in any movies invested by Mr. rk," Rachel said firmly. She did


    not want to change her mind.


    Michelle wanted to persuade her, but was interrupted by her, "I''ve made my decision and told him


    about it. Don''t try to persuade me."


    Michelle could not help but to say, "You are too stubborn, Rachel. You don''t have to be too serious


    about something. Or you will be very painful."


    Did it mean that Michelle wanted her to give in to rk?


    Rachel smiled bitterly. Yes, she almost forgot that Michelle was also arranged by rk for her.


    When they went back home, Michelle received a call from director Neil.


    "Audition? I see, I will inform Rachel about it."


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle turned to Rachel and said, "Director Neil called me just now. He


    said that if you want to y that role, you have to audition first."


    Puzzled, Rachel asked, "He has already driven me out. Why does he still ask me to go back to


    audition?"


    Michelle shook her head and said, "I don''t know the specific reason. Maybe it''s because you are


    famous and have many fans. After thinking it thoroughly, he decided to use you in his movie."


    Rachel was hesitating.


    "Do you want to audition?" Michelle asked Rachel again.


    However, Rachel shook her head and said, "I don''t want to think about it anymore. Neil is not a nice


    man, and I don''t know what he will do in the future."


    Michelle nodded and said, "Well, you are right. Maybe he is calling you back for an audition on


    purpose."


    At the same time, rk was sitting in front of director Neil.


    rk nced at Neil, which made thetter tremble.


    After a long while, rk slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "Which female star will be the heroine


    of this y?"


    Neil answered with a ttering smile, "I called Rachel''s agent just now, but she hasn''t replied to me


    yet."


    "Does Rachel need an audition?" There was a hint of displeasure in his voice, making Neil know about


    his meaning clearly.


    Neil had aplicated expression on his face. He did not know how to exin the whole thing.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he dare to tell rk that he had just molested his woman?


    Atst, Michelle called Neil, "I''m sorry, director Neil. Rachel is not going to attend the audition."


    Neil was very surprised after hearing what Michelle said. He asked immediately, "Didn''t she intend to


    y in the movie with sincerity just now?"


    However, no one answered him because Michelle had hung up the phone.


    With a frown, rk snapped, "She did not want to act in your movie?"


    Neil was very embarrassed.


    "There is nothing to talk about." With that, rk was ready to leave.


    "Mr. rk, please don''t leave!" Director Neil wanted to catch up with rk, but he had to stop because


    of thetter''s cold nce.


    After leaving the entertainmentpany, rk made a phone call to Michelle and figured out what had


    happened.


    "Are you serious?" There was a flicker of coldness on rk''s face.


    "I will arrange a meeting for you and director Zack Liuter. Make sure to persuade her to take his


    movie."


    Michelle knew it would be hard to her toplete the task, but she could do nothing about it. She


    nodded and said, "Okay, I will do as you say."


    A few dayster, Michelle took Rachel to meet director Zack.


    "Hello, director Zack. Could you please tell Rachel about your new movie?" the moment Michelle met


    Zack, she asked him directly.


    Director Zack stood up and reached out his hand to her, "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Rachel. I


    hope we will have a pleasant cooperation!"


    Rachel shook hands with him gracefully, "Hello, director Zack. Nice to meet you."


    To her astonishment, director Zack was much better cultivated than Neil. He was very polite to her all


    the way, and also respect her from words to words.


    After reading the script Zack brought, Rachel found that this movie was much better than Neil''s movie,


    and she liked the roles very much.


    "Director Zack, may I know whether I have to present the intimate part of the movie?" After reading the


    script, Rachel raised her head and asked.


    Director Zack seemed to have expected it and smiled calmly, answering, "Of course not, you are


    allowed to use a substitute."


    His eyes lit up. Rachel asked again, "Do I need to attend the audition?"


    "For the sake of fairness, you''d better attend it," Director Zack Liu said with a nod.


    Rachel promised directly, "No problem. I can try it out now!"


    Director Zack Liu saw that she was straightforward, so he agreed, "Okay, now do the audition! This is


    more efficient!"


    Director Zack Liu was very satisfied with the skills and experience that Rachel had disyed on the


    spot when she did the audition.


    "Miss Rachel, I admire you very much. If you think it''s okay, we can sign the contract now," Director


    Zack Liu said excitingly.


    "Director Zack, you''ve made the decision so soon?" asked Rachel, surprised.


    Director Zack smiled quickly, exining, "It''s rare to meet such a suitable person. There is no need to


    do more auditions. You''ve got it!"


    In this way, Rachel sessfully won the heroine of the movie.


    Rachel went home to study for a few days with her scripts. Now the actors of the movie had been found


    one after another, and the shooting was about to begin very soon.


    The first day of shooting, Rachel came to the set, and ran into Nancy there again.


    "What a small world. How can I meet you everywhere?" Nancy opened her mouth with some


    dissatisfaction.


    With a teasing smile, Rachel said, "This road is not yours. I can go wherever I want. It''s none of your


    business."


    Nancy sneered, "I''ve already had the part you fought forst time. Director Neil said that I''m much


    better than you!


    Now I have the chance to y the female lead again. I will definitely surpass you in strength and


    exposure in the future! After I make you less popr, I''ll see if you can still be so arrogant."


    Rachel looked at Nancy with a teasing smile, saying, "Really? Congrattions! May you have a bright


    future! You''d better not make any mistake in the future!"


    "How dare you curse me?" Nancy was shaking with anger.

 Chapter 62 Getting Away From Clark

    Chapter 62 Getting Away From rk


    With azy look at Nancy, Rachel said, "Don''t think too much. Not everyone is as vicious as you. Focus


    on your work. I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    With that, Rachel went straight to her film crew, ignoring Nancy.


    Nancy looked at her with hatred, stomped and left.


    In the filming site, as soon as Nancy entered the studio and passed through a lounge, she was pulled


    into the lounge by Mr. Neil. Thetter pressed her against the wall and started to kiss her.


    Nancy''s face turned pale. "Director Neil, you...... What are you doing?"


    "You little bitch, stop pretending to be pure and innocent! Please let me have sex with you first!"


    Finishing his words, director Neil started to have sex with her in spite of Nancy''s objection.


    Someone had secretly took a video of all this.


    When they walked out of the lounge, Bill was looking for director Neil everywhere.


    As soon as Bill saw director Neil and Nancy behind him, he immediately became furious.


    "Director Neil, you said that the heroine of this y is Rachel, didn''t you? Why is it changed to Nancy


    now?" Bill asked furiously.


    Seeing that Bill was in a bad mood, director Neil hurried up to exin, "I''m sorry, Mr. Bill. Rachel was


    appointed to be the heroine, but she went back on her words and was unwilling to act in this movie. I


    have no choice but to change another actress."


    Bill nced at Nancy with a bit of disgust and immediately refused, "I don''t want to y with such a


    wicked woman!"


    "Mr. Bill, don''t forget you signed the contract," said director Neil, shocked.


    "It''s just a liquidated damages. I can afford it." With that, Bill turned around and left.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Director Neil stopped him at once, "Mr. Bill, what can I do to make you continue


    to act in the movie? We have started our shooting. How can you just leave like that?"


    "I''ve told you that if Rachel acts the heroine of this movie, I''ll act the hero. I will reconsider the shooting


    unless you invite her back."


    Hearing what he said, Nancy was furious. "What on earth did she do to you? Did she seduce you?


    Otherwise, why do you have to act with her?"


    With a snort, Bill pointed at her and replied, "She is much better than you. I would rather have a


    supporting role with her than y the leading role with you!"


    Then Bill turned around and left. This whole scene was videoed by someone and loaded into the


    Inte.


    Netizens immediately had a quarrel on the Inte, and the movie that hadn''t been shot was popr,


    but the main character of the y made people feel no desire to chase after it, and the fame of the


    movie began to decrease.


    After seeing the news, Rachel called Bill immediately.


    "Mr. Bill, why did you quarrel with Nancy? It is you who will suffer the loss," asked Rachel with a sigh.


    After receiving the phone call from Rachel, Bill''s depression vanished in an instant.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to act with a woman like her. If I can act with you, I''m willing to be a


    supporting role." Bill still teased Rachel even at this time.


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "Then we can cooperate again when we get a chance in the future."


    But Bill didn''t think so. He stated, "I''m afraid there''s no chance."


    Puzzled, Rachel asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Billughed at himself and said, "I wouldn''t be able to act in any movies invested by rk. Because


    I''ve been cklisted by him."


    Surprised, Rachel asked, "What? rk has cklisted you? Just because of the gossips about you


    and me?"


    "Perhaps that''s the only reason." said Bill in an indifferent tone. He didn''t seem to care about that at all.


    "No, I have to ask him! He is going too far!" After saying that, Rachel hung up the phone directly,


    without waiting for Bill''s answer.


    During her noon break, Rachel made an appointment with rk at a cafe near his building.


    Then Rachel arrived at the cafe after disguising herself.


    rk showed up on time.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry to call me out?" Raising his eyebrows, rk sat in


    front of her calmly.


    Exasperated at his indifference, Rachel asked directly, "Did you refuse to let Bill act in the movie you


    invest?"


    With his brows knitted, rk asked in displeasure, "Youe to me just to speak for Bill?"


    "Is that true? I can''t believe it." Stunned, Rachel stared at rk in disbelief.


    rk looked at her calmly, but he didn''t exin.


    "Why did you do it?" asked Rachel, grinding her teeth.


    rk gave a cold sneer. "There are too many negative rumours about him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I don''t need an actor who has so much gossip and I will not allow him to cooperate with you."


    Finally, Rachel realized that rk was a control freak. Even though they did not have any rtionship,


    he wanted to control her life and work by all means.


    "rk. you''ve gone too far!" Rachel could not help but scold him.


    rk''s face was overcast. His sharp eyes were like sharp swords. The temperature in the room


    suddenly dropped to freezing point. She was the first person who dared to say something like that!


    "Are you in love with Bill?" rk asked with a cold expression on his face.


    Rachel looked at him with puzzlement, asking, "What does this have anything to do with you, Mr.


    rk?"


    rk kept silent. The look on his face became more grim.


    "You just need to obey my orders!"


    Seeing that he was in such a state, Rachel did not want to talk to him anymore. So she stood up and


    turned around to leave.


    The scene was witnessed by Anna who was standing outside.


    She was so angry that her whole body was cold. She did not expect that another woman took


    advantage of it when she was not with rk.


    And this woman was Rachel!


    Thinking of the fact that it was not easy for her to have this baby as the chip to marry rk, she


    couldn''t give up halfway.


    She wouldn''t be able toplete her ultimate task until rk and the Bai family sighed on the


    agreement.


    In order to save the Bai family, Anna had gone all out.


    She took out her phone and dialed Rachel''s number.


    "Hello?" Rachel said.


    A hint of conspiratorial smile surfaced on Anna''s face. She said gently, "Miss Rachel, can I see you


    now?"


    Subconsciously, Rachel looked at her watch and refused, "Sorry, Miss Anna. I''m too busy to see you


    now. You can tell me on the phone if you have something urgent."


    A cold smile appeared on Anna''s face. "Busy? Okay, then I''ll go to the filming site to meet you."


    After that, Anna got into her car and drove slowly behind Rachel''s car.


    When Rachel was back to the filming site, Anna also got out of her car and blocked her way.


    "Rachel, do you have a few minutes?" Anna sneered.


    Staring at her for a while, Rachel asked, "Miss Anna, what''s up?"


    A glimmer of jealousy shed in her eyes. "Of course I have something to tell you. I''m here to warn you


    to stay away from rk!"


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at her and asked, "What happened? When do I have any rtionship with


    rk?"

 Chapter 63 A Sudden Forced Kiss

    Chapter 63 A Sudden Forced Kiss


    Anna looked at Rachel with a smile, saying, "You not only meet him in private, but also act in the movie


    he invests, which means that you don''t want topletely end the rtionship with him, right?"


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "What do you mean? When do act in the movie invested by him?"


    "You don''t know?" Anna looked at her doubtfully. She thought to herself, ''Is she pretending?''


    However, when she thought about it, Rachel was immediately understood what Anna meant. "Does Mr.


    rk invest in the movie that I am filming now?"


    With cold eyes, Anna scornfully said, "You just know it now?"


    Rachel flew into a rage, saying, "How dare Michelle lie to me? Miss Anna, I will look into itter. But


    there are some things you don''t need to warn me. I will do what I should do. As for your fiance, please


    watch him carefully! I don''t want you to get me wrong."


    After saying that, Rachel turned around and went back to the casting group.


    As soon as Rachel returned to her dressing room, she asked Michelle toe over and asked, "Tell


    me the truth. Does Mr. rk invest in this movie?"


    Michelle was stunned. How did Rachel get the news? Didn''t Mr. rk keep it a secret?


    "You don''t want to answer my question? Does that mean what I said is true?" Staring at Michelle coldly,


    Rachel hated to be cheated.


    Michelle shook her head and replied, "Rachel, I don''t know about it. At least when we decided to take


    this movie, Mr. rk didn''t invest in it, but I don''t know whether he invested in after that."


    Rachel sneered. How could he do that?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Without saying anything more, she took out her phone and started to call rk.


    "What''s up?"


    It was a low and hoarse voiceing from the other side of the line. However, she Rachel not in the


    mood to enjoy the music.


    "Mr. rk, have you invested the movie I''m filming now?" Rachel asked directly.


    "What''s wrong?" rk asked. He didn''t n to lie to her.


    "Didn''t I make it clear to you, Mr. rk? I won''t ept acting in any movie invested by you!" Rachel


    was very angry, so her voice was a little trembling.


    rk replied in a cold voice, not allowing Rachel to refuse, "It depends on you whether you take the


    movie or not, but it''s my business whether I invest the movie or not!"


    Rachel''s eyes were fumed with rage. "rk, do you know you have gone too far? You will only make


    your fiancee misunderstand me more deeply! I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore.


    Please, just give me a peaceful and free life!"


    rk asked, "Did shee to you once again?"


    Without answering him directly, Rachel only said in a hurry, "Please keep your fiancee away from me. I


    have no time to deal with her!"


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel turned to Michelle and asked, "What''s the liquidated damage


    mentioned in the contract?"


    "Ten times of your sry..." Michelle lowered her head and said uneasily, standing aside.


    Stunned, it took Rachel a while to react. She asked doubtfully, "10 times?"


    Michelle nodded and said, "This is always the way we sign a contract."


    "Then will the other actresses also have the same contract with me?" Rachel asked subconsciously.


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle shook her head and said, "No. only we are the exceptions."


    "What does rk mean? He is going too far!" Rachel was really angry. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She knew clearly that she couldn''t afford the liquidated damages.


    Most of her sry had been used to pay off the debts. How could she have the money to pay for


    liquidated damages?


    Michelle immediately came up to persuade her, "Well, Rachel, don''t be angry. What Mr. rk did is for


    your own good. If you go out to find the movie on your own, what if you meet a lecher like director


    Neil?"


    Rachel was shocked. What Michelle said made sense. Although she was reluctant to work for rk, no


    one dared to disturb her and she had been given a good sry.


    "Fine. I will continue to act in this movie. I have no money to pay the liquidated damages for the time


    being," Rachel stated unhappily. Then she turned around and left, going to prepare for the shooting.


    It was said that director Zack was a very violent man who had strict requirements on the acting skills.


    Thus, she had to be in high spirits while filming.


    All she wanted was to sharpen her acting skills. Rachel was willing to work with directors like Zack, for


    at least the actors he selected weren''t brainless.


    This time, what she got was not the leading role, but the supporting role. Since she came to the


    auditionte, the leading role had already been taken over by other powerful and richpanies.


    Only the female supporting role had been left when she did the audition. Director Zack hadn''t found a


    suitable person for this role for quite a long time. When he heard that Rachel was willing to film in this


    movie, his eyes were lit up.


    Her new movie was shown not long ago. He had seen it before. Although her acting skills were not


    mature, she fitted the characters'' arrangement perfectly. She made people feel that she was good at


    acting and her acting skills were not bad at all.


    Besides, the supporting role in this movie was from a family of schrs. She was gentle, strong and


    quiet, which was quite consistent with Rachel''s image.


    Besides, she had a good rtionship with rk. That was why director Zack decided to hire Rachel.


    However, Rachel didn''t know this. She just wanted to act on the part of the movie because she thought


    the script was good.


    The shooting started. The first scene was a scene where the hero met the heroine. Rachel stood aside


    and watched it carefully.


    She wondered how she would perform to make the character more unique if she had acted in the


    scene.


    At this time, a familiar wooden scent overbearingly entered her nose and tightly wrapped her.


    She looked back, and her eyes were wide! rk?


    Why did hee here?


    rk cast a cold nce at her before turning around and heading to the lounge.


    Although she didn''t know why he wanted to see her, she couldn''t help following him.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, rk finally stopped and turned to face Rachel.


    His eyes were deep and oppressive, which made Rachel feel difficult to breathe.


    A trace of panic shed through her eyes. "Why... Why are you here?"


    With an indifferent expression, rk said disapprovingly, "Shouldn''t I pay a visit to this movie I


    invested?"


    When it came to this, Rachel was furious again. "I have already said that I will give the money back to


    you. You shouldn''t hide the cooperation from me!"


    "I''m doing this for your own good. There are all kinds of people mixed up in the entertainment circle.


    Are you really willing to take risks?" rk raised his eyebrows.


    Rachel turned her face to the other side and said stubbornly, "It''s my business about how to choose my


    way in the future. I can''t live under your protection for my whole life! Moreover, you are going to get


    married soon. People will misunderstand you if you defend me like this."


    "A clean hand wants no washing. What are you afraid of?" rk replied calmly.


    Turning around to look at him, Rachel said coldly, "Mr. rk, you saved me, too. Should we call it


    even? There is no point in doing so!"


    With a grim face, rk asked coldly," Are you in such a hurry to get rid of me?"


    "Yes," replied Rachel honestly, "I don''t want to be misunderstood that I''m the other woman between


    you and Anna!"


    "Who dares to say that? You are avoiding me!"


    His words seemed to have hit the nail on her head. Rachel felt scared. She continued, "why should I


    avoid you? There is nothing between us!"


    Her duplicity irritated him so much that his face turned livid. All of a sudden, rk stepped forward,


    grabbed her head and pressed his lips against hers!


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel wondered what rk was doing?


    He gave her a forced kiss? How could he do this? He was going to marry another woman!

 Chapter 64 Cleared the Ban

    Chapter 64 Cleared the Ban


    Their hot breath made the atmosphere in the room extraordinarily ambiguous.


    Realizing this improper behavior, Rachel reached out to push him, but was held more tightly.


    "Ah..." The more violently Rachel struggled, the harder rk held her and kissed her.


    She kept struggling. She felt she was almost out of breath. Her body became weak and limp like a


    hypoxic fish.


    Noticing her change, he became more or less gentle to her.


    His kiss was originally strong and overbearing, with anger and passion, then gradually became gentle


    and lingering, and poured all his emotions.


    With a fragile and domineering aura, rk tightly circled Rachel, and her memory came back again.


    Thinking of thest time they kissed, Rachel''s face began to burn.


    Without any warning, rk let go of her, and she could feel his breath.


    "You didn''t refuse?" rk teased, raising his eyebrows.


    Her face was as red as a ripe apple and her heart beat fast.


    "What...... What are you talking about?" Rachel asked in a low voice. Turning around, she tried to calm


    down.


    All of a sudden, rk hugged her in his arms. He gave her a powerful vibe that she was allowed to


    refuse. Gradually, Rachel lost her breath and her body trembled!


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps. Rachel was shocked and tried to get rid of him. She stood


    one meter away from him and turned around to look at him.


    rk did not say a word and his expression was very calm.


    Hearing the sound of the footsteps passed the lounge and went away, Rachel was finally relieved.


    "Why do you forbid Bill to act in the movies invested by you?" Rachel asked, taking a deep breath.


    With his brows knitted, rk snapped, "Rachel, are you still thinking about him?"


    Stunned, Rachel wondered what was on his mind?


    "I have nothing to do with Bill. Please don''t get us wrong. It''s just because he helped me before. I don''t


    want you to regard him as a thorn in the flesh.


    You also helped me and saved my life. If someone did this to you, I would stand out for you," Rachel


    calmly exined.


    "You want me to clear the ban against him?"


    "Yes," Rachel nodded and said calmly, "Your behavior has a great impact on his future. If you can


    remove the ban, I will take the movies you invest in the future and y my role well."


    "Bargain with me?" after a long while, he asked with a sneer.


    Flushed, Rachel nodded firmly. "Yes, it''s my condition."


    At this time, the voice of Michelle came from outside, "Rachel, it''s your turn to shoot."


    Rachel was stunned, she asked herself silently, ''When was Michelle outside? What just happened......


    Did she know?''


    Again, her face turned red. She fled in a hurry. "I''m leaving!"


    Watching her fleeing away, his eyes darkened, betraying no emotion.


    After fixing her makeup, she changed her clothes and was ready to go onto the stage. Standing next to


    director Zack, rk kept staring at her.


    Rachel felt touched by rk. She walked onto the stage and sat down in the arbor with a book in her


    hand.


    Her eyes were clear, and her expression was light. She was like a beauty who walked out in the


    painting, elegant.


    At this time, there was a handsome man appearing behind her. When he saw her in the arbor, his eyes


    shed with amazement.


    "Joyce, why are you sitting here alone?" The man walked over in surprise.


    Joyce turned around, smiled and said, "George, when did youe here?"


    As she said, she was about to stand up, but she was stopped by George. "Joyce, have a seat. I have


    brought you something nice this time!"


    Joyce sat down and George sat next to her as well. He took out an ebony box from his pocket and said


    excitedly, "Joyce, open it."


    Joyce was a little hesitating. She turned her eyes from the ebony box to the face of George, which was


    full of expectation.


    "George, why do you want to show me? It must be very precious, right?" Joyce, however, didn''t open


    the box.


    George couldn''t wait to open the box by himself. A string of dark red beads appeared in front of Joyce.


    He took the bracelet with one hand, pulled Joyce''s white, tender hand with the other, and put the


    bracelet around her wrist.


    "I''ve heard that the ga stone bracelet is good for the girl''s body and it can cure insomnia, nourish


    her soul and relieve fatigue!" Jared didn''t let go of Joyce''s hand. Instead, he stroked it gently for a few


    times.


    Without a word, rk stared at them with cold eyes.


    Director Zack was immersed in appreciating the scene, but he also felt the chill lingering in the air,


    which made him tremble unconsciously.


    Rachel did not like others holding her hand. She withdrew her hand subconsciously and used the other


    hand to touch the bracelet on her hand. With a coy smile, she said, "George, you are so kind."


    "Pass!" director Zack finally said.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. Rushton Yang, who yed the part of George, added did not act


    based on the script just now. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of ambiguity. Besides, he


    grabbed her hand, touching a few times.


    Subconsciously, she turned to look at rk, only to find that he was no longer there.


    When did he leave? Maybe he did not see what happened just now?


    Thinking of this, Rachel could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Director Zack looked through all the video just shot with a frown. Then he walked up to them and


    praised, "Rachel, you did a good job just now. The shy expression on your face was awesome!"


    Rushton Yang stood aside and waited for director Zack''s praise. However, director Zack turned his


    head and red at him, "Don''t overact without permission anymore!"


    Rushton was startled by Zack''s words. He just fondled her hands for a few more times. Generally


    speaking, this kind of sexual assault was verymon on the filming site. The director was not


    surprised at such a thing. But today, director Zack criticized him for doing this.


    Did Rachel really have a powerful background?


    After Rushton Yang went back in disgrace, he was inexplicably scolded by his agent, and he was


    informed that his scenes had been reduced.


    Rushton was shocked. He knew that he would not do anything inappropriately to Rachel during


    shooting in the future.


    However, Rachel knew nothing about it. When she was off the stage, Michelle hurriedly came to take


    care of her.


    "Mr. rk has just left. He seems to be angry..." Michelle warned Rachel carefully.


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at her and asked, "Is he angry?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle decided to shut up. "I don''t know."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he got back to the car, rk looked gloomy as if he was deep in thought.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone else to touch his belongings!


    At this time, his cell phone rang. It was a call from Anna.


    "What''s the matter?" rk''s voice was cold.


    "rk, you promised you will go to the hospital with me for my antenatal care today. Do you forget


    about it?" Anna seemed to feel his bad mood and spoke in a cautious way.


    "Where are you?" rk frowned.


    "I''m in RA Hospital right now. Can youe over andpany me?" Anna asked again.

 Chapter 65 Rachels Request

    Chapter 65 Rachel''s Request


    Finally, rk agreed, "Let''s wait and see."


    Before long, he arrived at the gate of RA Hospital, where Anna had been waiting for him.


    "Hey, rk!" Seeing rk, Anna was obviously in a good mood. She hurried to greet him.


    But he was cold and indifferent to her enthusiasm.


    Seeing him so indifferent, although she was not very happy, she still kept a gentle smile on her face.


    "The baby must be very happy since you cane."


    Then she took his arm and walked into the hospital together.


    The scene happened to be seen by Nancy, who was stunned there.


    For a long time, Nancy thought that rk liked Rachel. Hearing the rumors about him and Anna, she


    just took them as rumors.


    But now, she saw them go into the hospital together.


    Wait! What were they doing in the hospital?


    Nancy said to Teresa in a hurry, "Mom, you can go home now. I have something to do. I have to go."


    "Ah, what''s wrong with you again? Where are you going?" Teresa was very confused, but Nancy


    caught up with rk and Anna.


    rk and Anna went straight to the Gynecology Department of the hospital. rk was waiting outside;


    Anna walked into the doctor''s office alone.


    Nancy, hiding in a corner, watched everything secretly with her eyes wide open.


    Could it be that...... Was Anna really pregnant? And she was also pregnant with rk''s child? How


    could that be possible?


    Not long after, Anna came out and happily said to rk, "The doctor said that the baby is all right!"


    There was no expression in rk''s face. Then the couple turned around and left.


    After the two left, Nancy came out from a corner. She went into the doctor''s office and said with a smile


    to the doctor, "Doctor, I am here to ask some questions for my sister. What should she pay attention to


    her diet now? Does she need to continue taking folic acid?"


    The woman doctor looked up at her and asked, "Who is your sister?"


    "The woman who came in just now. Her name is Anna Bai," Nancy added immediately.


    The woman doctor open the medical record and said lightly, "The baby is twelve weeks old. She has


    been pregnant for three months. Paying attention to nutrition is enough. She can continue to take the


    folic acid for one month."


    Nancy was stunned. Three months? If she remembered correctly, it had been only two months since


    Anna came back from abroad?


    "Any other questions?" The woman doctor gave her a cold look.


    "No problem. Thank you, doctor!" Nancy thanked the doctor and left as fast as she could.


    In the filming site, Rachel just finished her lunch and Bill arrived.


    "Rachel, it''s my honor to work with you again." With a gentle smile, Bill came forward and talked to


    Rachel.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at him and asked, "Bill? Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    Bill sat down in front of her and said happily, "rk suddenly cleared my ban. There is just a gap for a


    role in the movie that you are acting in, so I''d like to make a guest appearance in the movie."


    With a suddenugh, Rachel said, "You want to make a guest appearance in the movie?"


    It turned out that rk really cleared the ban.


    "Yes," Bill nodded, saying, "I am willing to y the role for the sake of Mr. rk''s leniency. I really


    appreciate he cleared the ban. But unfortunately, this role doesn''t have any cooperative scene with


    you."


    With a faint smile, Rachelforted, "We have ample opportunities to cooperate in the future."


    Bill suddenly asked, "Was it you who helped me to get rid of the ban?"


    Rachel shrugged and pretended to be rxed, saying, "No, it''s probably because he thinks you''re a


    good actor and doesn''t want to miss such a good talent. That''s why he called you back."


    Bill looked at her in surprise and said nothing.


    "Watch Rushton. He doesn''t have a good reputation in the entertainment circle," Bill reminded. Then he


    stood up and left.


    Rachel smiled. Just now Michelle told her that Rushton''s part had been cut a lot.


    ''It''s probably because of rk, '' she wondered.


    No one else had the power and means like him.


    The next day, when Rachel and Rushton were shooting, rk came again.


    George whom Rushton acted was expressing his love to Joyce, saying, "Joyce, what I said is true. I


    swear to God what I said is totally true!"


    George held Joyce'' hand and didn''t dare to touch her more though her clothes were thin.


    Joyce blushed, lowered her head, and stared at the ground. "George, actually I......"


    Joyce opened her mouth, but said nothing. She then raised her head to look at George with her bright


    eyes. After a while, she managed to say, "In fact, I...... I have fell in love with someone."


    George was really happy, asking immediately, "Joyce, are you talking about me?"


    Joyce, however, withdrew her hand, turned around, and caught a glimpse of rk. "No," she answered


    subconsciously.


    Jared was stunned......


    Director Zack was also shocked......


    Everyone present was astonished!


    However, the corners of rk''s lips lifted into a thin smile.


    "Rachel! what are you doing? Why do you change the line without permission?" director Zack couldn''t


    help but roar at Rachel. He was shocked by Rachel''s line.


    Zack''s words brought Rachel back to her senses. What did she say? Shouldn''t she answer ''yes''? Why


    did it be "no?"


    "Director Zack, please don''t be angry. Rachel went to bed tootest night. Her brain must not be


    clear at the moment." Michelle exined for Rachel in a hurry.


    With an apologetic look at director Zack, Rachel said, "I''m sorry, I just..."


    "Okay, you don''t have to exin. Let''s shoot again! The first half of the scene is totally fine. You were


    doing well just now. You just need to change thest line!" Director Zack sat back and ordered.


    With a triumphant smile, rk stared at Rachel and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Rushton looked at Rachel in surprise. Wasn''t this woman usually very good at acting? She usually did


    not need to re-shoot any scene, but why was she suddenly absent-minded today?


    Did she really hate him? Or was it because of rk?


    Rushton noticed the way rk looked at Conn. As a man, he also seemed to understand.


    Rachel forced herself to ignore rk''s eyes. After sorting out her thoughts, she started to shoot again.


    This time, after Rushton asked "is it me?", Rachel answered "yes" countless times, but director Zack


    was still not satisfied.


    "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? Can''t you look at him with love and say this word tenderly?" Director


    Zack rebuked again.


    Rachel felt wronged. She couldn''t bear to say the words "yes" to other men with affectionate feelings.


    Especially, rk, who was standing beside and watching her as if he was waiting for something good


    to happen. She was even more upset.


    But she knew clearly that as an actress, she should do her part well.


    Turning her back to rk, Rachel tried to avoid his look. Then she took a few deep breaths.


    Then she turned around to face George. Her face suddenly showed aplex expression that was


    touched, shy and hopeful. She opened her red lips and said, "Yes..."


    George was so excited that he hugged Joyce tightly. "That''s so great, Joyce!" he said.


    Joyce was held tightly in his arms. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pass!" Director Zack was finally satisfied with Rachel''s performance.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. It was the first time that she had found out rk''s existence affected


    her too much. It seemed that she should propose not to see him again.


    When they were off the stage, Rachel wanted to run away from him even before rk was close. So


    she walked to the rest room arranged to her by herself.


    Following her, rk grabbed her wrist and asked coldly, "Are you hiding from me?"


    Turning around to look at him, Rachel asked, "May I make a request to you?"


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 66 Anna Thought Rachel Was Talking About Her

    Chapter 66 Anna Thought Rachel Was Talking About Her


    After looking around and finding that no one was approaching, Rachel said in a low voice, "Can you


    stop staring at me on the filming site from now on?"


    "What do you mean?" he asked, unhappy.


    "You''re on the site, and I can''t focus. I''m so tired of being called to stop all the time. You have a great


    influence on my mood," Rachel said in a low voice, bowing her head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "As an actress, you should be attentive to your acting and should not be affected by others," rk


    answered expressionlessly, his knitted brows were smoothed.


    "As for me, as the investor, I have the right to check on the spot!" rk continued.


    These words actually made Rachel unable to refute.


    "Never mind." Rachel walked aside and was about to drink the water when she was stunned by the


    person she saw.


    Following her gaze, rk turned around and saw Anna.


    "Why are you here?" rk asked in a cold voice.


    Anna said, looking at rk with a smile on her face, "I went to yourpany, but you were not there. I


    heard that you came here, so I came here to see you."


    Keeping silent, rk furrowed his brows.


    "I did not expect Miss Rachel is filming here too. That''s great. I''d like to see how it goes on with the


    filming on site," Anna stated, pretending to know nothing about it.


    Taking a nce at her indifferently, Rachel felt that this woman was better at acting than her.


    Knowing exactly that she was on the filming site, Anna had specially warned her not long ago. But now,


    she was fooling around and pretended that she knew nothing in front of rk. How ridiculous?


    Her acting still was truly far beyond her reach.


    "Please help yourself, Miss Rachel." As a result, Rachel went out quickly and left them alone.


    Looking at Anna, rk asked coldly, "You''re pregnant. What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that he was about to reprimand her, Anna quickly pouted and said sadly, "If I don''te to see


    you, will you not go to see me?


    No matter how busy you are, you should always think about our baby. The doctor said that dad should


    learn more about fetal education and talk more to the baby. But how can I do fetal education with you


    without even being able to see you?"


    Since Anna mentioned the baby, the light in his eyes faded slightly, though he was unhappy. He said,


    "I''ll do itter."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and was about to leave. Anna hurriedly stopped


    him and asked, "Where are you going, rk?"


    "This is a movie I invested. If you are tired, you can rest here," rk said as he stopped. After that, he


    left.


    When he arrived at the studio, it wasn''t Rachel''s turn yet. He was standing at a corner, watching others''


    scene.


    At the same time, Bill walked up to him.


    "Mr. rk, thank you for letting me go this time." Bill walked to him and stretched out his hand.


    rk didn''t shake hands with him. He just watched coldly.


    He, Bill Song, was not qualified to shake hands with him.


    "No need. From now on, she does not owe you anything."


    Bill was stunned, thinking, ''It turns out Rachel spoke out for me.


    But why did she deny it? Was she afraid that it would hurt my self-esteem?''


    The two of them didn''t talk anymore, but just stood aside and watched others shooting.


    After a while, Rachel came to the stage.


    Today, she was acting with her love rival, Lucia.


    Lucia walked past a lotus pond. She was jealous to see Joyce, who was ying Chinese lute on the


    edge of the pond.


    Then she walked up to Joyce and looked at her with scorn. "You either read books or yed Chinese


    lute all day long. You are such a sad woman. Even if George likes you know, it willst long."


    Joyce stopped ying the lute. She turned around and looked at her with a sneer. "What about you?


    You always go out to have fun or attend various parties. You have a lot of admirers. How could you be


    loved by George?"


    "Really?" Lucia scornfully said, "Joyce, you don''t know yet, do you? I have had sex with your George


    long time ago. I''m pregnant with his baby now."


    At this time, Anna had just walked to the crowd and heard the lines. Her face was a little pale.


    Joyce, who was acted by Rachel, was stunned. She slowly put down the Chinese lute, stood up and


    stared at Lucia like a ghost, her face pale.


    "You...... How dare you seduce George?" Joyce asked, gritting her teeth.


    Luciaughed suddenly and pointed at her sarcastically, "What seduction? Haven''t you heard a


    saying? It''s easy for a woman to woo a man. As long as the woman takes the initiative to chase after a


    man, the man is yours!"


    "What....... You wretch!" Joyce shivered with anger.


    Lucia touched her belly, shook her head and said, "I''ve spent a lot of efforts on this. No matter what the


    process is, it''s enough as long as the result is what I want!"


    Joyce was so angry that her hands shook and gave Lucia a hard p in the face!


    Lucia was shocked and looked at Joyce in disbelief. "How dare you hit me? If George knows that, he


    won''t spare you! I am pregnant with his child!"


    Faced with the threat of Lucia, a sad smile suddenly appeared on Joyce''s face.


    "A man who is easily seduced by others doesn''t belong to me. Just leave him alone! Since you like him


    so much, I will give him to you! As for this p just now, it is a reward for you since you are so


    shameless!"


    After saying that, Joyce left in anger.


    "Pass!" director Zack gave an order, and the people came to their senses.


    The p and how angry Joyce was when she left just now shocked the audience deeply.


    That p was so good and necessary!


    But standing outside the crowd, Anna''s face was very pale. Why was this scene so coincidental? ''Is it


    mocking me?'' Anna thought to herself.


    rk''s face changed slightly too, but he returned to normal soon.


    After leaving the camera, Rachel turned around and saw rk and Anna.


    She turned around and walked to the other side. She didn''t want to face them.


    In fact, just now, she had already imagined Lucia as Anna. That was why the scene was so realistic.


    Michelle kept up with her, offering her water and keeping her warm.


    "You acted so well, Rachel. Did you see that everyone was immersing in the y? Even I think the p


    you gave her was fantastic!" Michelle said excitedly.


    Rachel sat down in a rattan chair,ughing silently.


    In a sh, someone appeared in front of her and blocked the light.


    The person wore a pair of low-heeled shoes. She had slender legs and she wore a light yellow dress.


    She almost forgot that Anna was pregnant now. How could she wear that kind of high heels?


    Although her belly was not obvious, from the low-heeled shoes she could be sure that she was


    pregnant.


    "Miss Anna, what can I do for you?" Rachel asked, standing up and smiling at her.


    Anna smiled back and said with admiration, "I saw your act just now. You are really something.


    Everyone admires you a lot."


    "Really?" Rachel said with a smile, "It''s natural for anyone to act like that in front of such a bad


    woman."


    A sensitive feeling rose in Anna''s heart. "What do you mean by that?" she asked.

 Chapter 67 The Tense Atmosphere

    Chapter 67 The Tense Atmosphere


    ncing at her with a smile, Rachel joked, "Pregnant women are prone to be emotional sensitive. Miss


    Anna, do you think I was referring to you? Do you really have a guilty conscience?"


    Anna stepped back. A hint of panic shed through her eyes, but soon it was covered under her eyes.


    She hid it well.


    "Who has a guilty conscience?" Anna collected herself, stood up and said pompously, "We were lovers


    before you appeared. I am his fiancee. I don''t have any guilty conscience."


    Rachel chuckled. "Oh, Miss Anna, you are too excited. I didn''t say anything."


    Anna''s face turned pale in an instant. She wondered why Rachel be so difficult to deal with all of a


    sudden.


    She remembered that when rk was in hospital, Rachel would do anything she asked.


    Anna calmed down and sneered, "Miss Rachel, no matter how hard you try, you can''t stick your hands


    in the rtionship between me and rk. This baby is the biggest bond between us!"


    Michelle heard their conversation. Hearing this, she was worried about Rachel.


    However, with a disdainful look, Rachel said, "Miss Anna, I''ve already said that you just need to take


    care of your fiance and keep him away from me. I don''t want to be the other woman."


    After saying that, Rachel turned around and went to rest somewhere else.


    At this time, a handsome man in a white suit directed arge group of people to bring many lunch


    boxes in.


    "Quick, share these to everyone!" Chester, who was in a white suit, said.


    The men came with him sent each person a lunch box.


    Someone opened the box and shouted in surprise, "Wow, what a sweet and crisp spring chicken! And it


    is the signature dish in Best in South!"


    "Usually, if we want to eat in Best in South, we have to wait for a long time to order this dish. I''ve heard


    that they cook the dish after they have an order, but the taste is very good. Almost everyone who go


    there will order this famous dish!"


    "It tastes so good. It''s time for lunch. We haven''t got the lunch yet. Let''s have this for fulfill our


    appetite!"


    Someone had already eaten. Director Zack was about to lose his temper. But he stopped after he saw


    Chester.


    Rachel was stunned once she saw Chester.


    Why did Chestere here at this time?


    Anna was standing not far away and felt strange when she saw that.


    When Chester was walking toward her and director Zack, Rachel subconsciously turned her head


    around to check Fortunately, rk had already left.


    Director Zack went up enthusiastically and reached out his hand to Chester, saying, "Mr. Chester, long


    time no see. How are you? You have brought so many food to my filming site. Do you want to give me


    a hard time?"


    Chesterughed loudly and shook hands with him. Then he reached out and patted on Zack''s shoulder


    and said, "Uncle Zack, what are you talking about? Of course, I''m here to support your new movie!"


    Director Zack obviously didn''t believe Chester''s words. "I have watched you grow up since you were a


    child. I know what''s in your mind! Tell me. Do you have a crush on another female star in my crew


    again?"


    Chester cast a nce at Rachel, who was standing behind Zack, subconsciously and smiled.


    "Why did you use the word ''again''? Uncle Zack even described me as a yboy. How can I get married


    and have my own child in the future?" Chester pretended to be aggrieved.


    "Hahaha," director Zackughed happily. "Hasn''t everyone known about that since a long time ago? I


    am just telling the truth!"


    Charles waved at his men behind him, and then two big portions of spring chicken were given to him.


    "Uncle Zack, this is for you," Chester said, handing one lunch box to director Zack.


    "Fine, you are a good boy!" Zack was pleased, so he didn''t care about his interrupt of their shooting.


    Then, the other lunch box was handed to Rachel.


    "Here you are, Rachel. It''s a gift for you to work hard on the filming. I hope you will love it," Chester said


    to her with a smile.


    Rachel was slightly hesitated as she didn''t know whether she should take the lunch box or not.


    Seeing this, Chester directly put the lunch box in her hand. "Everyone here has it. If you don''t eat it,


    aren''t you being polite with me?"


    For a moment, Rachel couldn''t figure out why Chester showed up like this. Was he here for director


    Zack or for her?


    At the moment, the smell of food in the distance made Anna hungry.


    Since she was pregnant, she didn''t eat well. Suddenly she felt a little hungry when smelling such a


    strong fragrance.


    Anna walked to him and said, "Nice to see you again, Mr. Chester."


    Chester was surprised to see Anna. He quickly looked around and said, "Oh, isn''t this Miss Anna? Why


    doesn''t your fiance, rk,e here with you?


    Oh, no, you are not an actress here. What are you doing here? Are you here to see someone today?"


    Chester threw a series of questions, but didn''t mean to give the food to her.


    Anna was a little embarrassed and said, "rk has left because he had something to deal with."


    Director Zack took a look at Anna. To be honest, he didn''t know her at all.


    Chester shrugged his shoulders and said, "What a coincidence! I ordered the food based on the


    amount of people in the crew. Even I don''t have a share, otherwise, I will give one portion to you."


    Anna was very embarrassed, but soon she smiled and said, "Mr. Chester came here to make a ssh.


    Do youe here to show your determination to pursue Miss Rachel?"


    Chester gave some dry coughs and nced at Rachel casually.


    "Miss Anna, you are so smart. But sometimes, being too smart is not a good thing!" Chester gave an


    ambiguous answer.


    Anna''s face darkened.


    However, Rachel''s face suddenly flushed red.


    All the people suddenly realized that they were lucky to have a chance to eat this free and expensive


    chicken because of Rachel.


    Director Zack pretended to hear nothing, turned around and walked away slowly.


    Chester didn''t care about Anna, but held Rachel''s arm aside and let her take a rest.


    Rachel said with a slightly med tone, "Chester, did you make such a big noise on purpose? We have


    nothing to do with each other. Why do you insist on doing so?"


    Chester smiled, pretending to be rxed, "We don''t have any rtionship with each other now, but I''m


    indeed making every effort to pursue you! Rachel, the woman outside think herself clever. What about


    you? Are you still pretending to know nothing?"


    Biting at spring chicken rudely, Rachel shook her head and said, "It''s useless to chase after me. Now


    I''m just taking you as a friend, and there''s nothing else in my mind except for the shooting."


    "I said, I can wait for you," Chester said stubbornly, not caring that she refused directly.


    Turning around, Rachel decided to ignore him.


    Suddenly, she turned around again and asked in curiosity, "What''s the rtionship between you and


    director Zack? Why do you call him uncle?"


    Chester gave a smile, exining, "He''s a friend of my father. When I was a child, we were neighbors.


    He watched me grow up."


    "So that''s how it is." Rachel was suddenly enlightened.


    At this time, the door of the lounge was pushed open. Standing in front of the door, rk stared at


    them coldly.


    The temperature in the room instantly dropped. Chester couldn''t help touching his nose, thinking, ''Why


    does hee here?''


    Stunned by rk''s sudden appearance, Rachel was so shocked that she almost dropped the lunch


    box on the ground.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She tried to calm herself down and said, "I thought you were busy and left. Why do youe back


    again?"


    rk nced at Chester, his face darkened. He asked sharply, "Mr. Chester, you seem to know how to


    win people''s support?"


    The irony in his words was self-evident.


    Rachel suddenly felt that the chicken in her hand had be a hot soup base. She didn''t know


    whether she should throw it or not.


    The atmosphere became really tense!

 Chapter 68 Rachel Put Abortive Medicine in Annas Water

    Chapter 68 Rachel Put Abortive Medicine in Anna''s Water


    Chester stood up and stood in front of Rachel, looking directly at the cold eyes of rk.


    "I''m afraid Mr. rk has forgotten the fact that you have a fiancee? As a man who has a fiancee, why


    do you still care about the private life of your subordinate?" Chester gave him a mocking look.


    Without changing his facial expression, rk said, "None of your business. Get out of here."


    "I see," said Chester with a nomittal smile, "You are really a good boss, who cares about your


    subordinate''s personal life."


    He nced at Anna, who was now standing behind rk, and said with a smile, "Miss Anna, it seems


    that you have to pay more attention to your fiance."


    rk nced at his back, finding Anna standing behind him with a grim face.


    "Hi, rk," said Anna, as she stepped forward and pulled his sleeve, "I''m hungry, so is our baby. Let''s


    go back for lunch."


    rk didn''t want to talk to her, but Anna insisted.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and nced coldly at Rachel.


    "Take care of your own trouble!"


    After saying that, they left together.


    Watching their receding figures, Rachel felt sad.


    Anna was rk''s real fiancee and they looked like a perfect couple.


    At the same time, a kind of anger arose in her heart.


    Could the old saying be true: one man may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge?


    rk could show off everywhere with his fiancee.


    She was an actress. She was forbidden to have her private life. Couldn''t she just find a boyfriend?


    Chester turned around and looked at her. He reached out and touched her head, andforted, "Don''t


    worry about him."


    Rachel sat down again and ate the food silently.


    In the following days, rk came to the site almost every day, and Anna also came with him every day.


    In addition, Chester woulde to the filming site from time to time.


    On this day, Nancy was curious and wanted to see how Rachel was doing in the movie.


    However, as soon as she entered the site, she saw that Anna was standing with rk, and they were


    talking about something from time to time.


    Seeing the harmonious and sweet between them, Nancy could not help envying them.


    She had such a peaceful and wonderful time with rk in the past.


    But now, the person standing next to him was changed to Anna?


    A trace of jealousy and reluctance shed through Nancy''s eyes.


    With a nce at Rachel who was filming, a wicked light shed through Nancy''s eyes.


    If the two women beside him were to kill each other, things would be more interesting?


    Nancy decided to hide herself and observe every move of Anna in the dark.


    Because she was pregnant, Anna felt tired after standing for a while. She went back to a lounge to


    have a rest and drank some water.


    A few minutester, Anna got up and went out to look for rk.


    A glimmer of clever light shed through Nancy''s eyes. She turned around and ran out of the room.


    After a while, she came back with a bag of powder in her hand.


    She sneaked into Anna''s lounge and poured some power into the water she drank just now while


    everyone was busy filming.


    She remembered that the doctor had said the baby in Anna''s belly. A cruel smile appeared on Nancy''s


    face.


    When Chester passed by here, he saw the scene identally. He hid in a corner and took out his


    mobile phone to take a video of it.


    Nancy thought it was perfect. She put the powder in the ss, stirred the water well and left the lounge


    quickly.


    Looking at the video on the mobile phone, Chester sneered.


    But then, his phone rang and was quickly called away.


    Anna was in the filming site apanying rk every day. Although she was angry, she didn''t dare to


    show her feelings.


    Although she seemed to be nice to Rachel, in fact, she hated her so much.


    Anna got a little tired. She held on to rk''s arm and said, "I''m very tired. Let''s go to the lounge,


    okay?"


    Without any move, rk said coldly, "You should go home and have a rest, rather than wasting your


    time here."


    Anna had no choice but to turn around and walk back to the lounge.


    The moment she sat down, Anna felt a little thirsty, so she picked up the ss she had just drunk and


    drank some water.


    The more she drank, the more thirsty she felt. So she had drunk it up!


    After drinking the water, Anna felt much better and she fiddled with her phone for a while.


    Suddenly, she felt something wrong with her belly and started to feel a dull pain.


    Anna was shocked and hurried out. But she had only taken a few steps when she felt her belly was


    more and more painful.


    "rk! rk!" Anna tried to call rk.


    Unfortunately, the studio was too far away, so rk could not hear her.


    Trembling, Anna covered her belly with her hands, her face pale.


    A staff member happened to pass by and was shocked to see this. He hurriedly reached out and


    helped her.


    "Miss Anna, what''s wrong with you?" The worker helped her up, only to find that her lower body was


    bleeding.


    "Help me to get rk here!" Anna grabbed his arm in a hurry, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    The worker didn''t dare to waste any time. He ran to rk in a hurry and whispered something in his


    ear.


    rk changed his face and came back in a hurry.


    "Anna!" But before he could get closer to her, he saw Anna lying on the ground and couldn''t help


    frowning.


    "Save me. rk, save our baby!" Anna said in a hoarse voice.


    rk turned around and snapped at the staff, his eyes red with cruelty, "Call 9-1-1!"


    "Yes, sir!" It was not until this moment that the shocked worker took out his phone and called 911 in a


    hurry.


    rk lifted Anna up. The blood was astonishing.


    "What the hell is going on?" rk asked.


    Lying in his arms, Anna''s face was pale, but she said in an affirmed voice, "It must be It must be Rachel


    who abortive medicine in my water!"


    rk''s facial expression changed all of a sudden and he nced at the crowd.


    Rachel was not there.


    "I just came back for a ss of water and before long I felt a pain in my belly! It hurts so much. Send


    me to the hospital now, rk..." The look on her face became more and more pale as she spoke


    intermittently.


    rk decided not to wait for the ambnce. He frowned and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    What happened here had attracted arge number of onlookers.


    At this time, Rachel was out and received a phone call. Eva said that she identally fell down and


    was in the hospital.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Therefore, Rachel called Michelle and told her everything. Then she rushed to the hospital to see Eva.


    The moment Michelle finished answering the phone, she spotted rk run out with Anna in his arms.


    Suddenly, the crowd erupted into a heated discussion.


    "Just now Miss Anna said that all these were done by Rachel. Do you believe it?"


    "Who knows? Who could say that Rachel''s sess had nothing to do with Mr. rk? But Mr. rk has


    a fiancee..."


    "That''s right. His fiancee followed Mr. rk to the filming site out of kindness. As a result, she


    encountered such a thing. How could she not doubt it?"


    The onlookers were gossiping. Stunned, Michelle quickly turned to call Rachel.


    "What?" Rachel asked. She had just arrived at the hospital. When she heard the news from Anna, she


    was stunned on the spot!


    What shocked her most was that people even suspected her for doing that? How ridiculous!

 Chapter 69 Did Anna Set This All Up

    Chapter 69 Did Anna Set This All Up


    Rachel hurriedly dialed rk''s number, but it was unanswered.


    Rachel thought to herself, ''At this time, rk should be busy dealing with the matters of Anna.''


    She put down her phone and sighed. Then she walked towards the ward of Eva.


    Eva''s left foot was in ster, but she was lying on the bed fiddling with her phone.


    Seeing Rachel, Eva put down her phone and greeted her warmly, "Miss Rachel,e here!"


    "What happened? Why are you so excited?" asked Rachel, walking over.


    "Well, I have just asked for a leave from the manager, and he actually agreed! I was shocked. He


    asked me to have a good rest. If Mr. rk asks me about himter on, I will put in a good word for


    him," Eva said cheerfully.


    Speaking of him, Rachel was a little surprised, "Everyone in yourpany knows your rtionship


    with Mr. rk?"


    Eva quickly waved her hand and said, "I didn''t tell anyone. I don''t know why they know it."


    All of a sudden, Eva realized what she just said and hurriedly shook her head. "Oh, no, no, I have


    nothing to do with Mr. rk. Miss Rachel, you were wrong. You have something to do with Mr. rk. I


    get this job all because of you."


    With a wry smile, Rachel said, "Eva, don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Mr. rk either."


    Eva looked at her in surprise. After a while of hesitation, she asked, "Miss Rachel, did you have a fight


    with Mr. rk again?"


    Rachel shook her head and exined helplessly, "Anna had an abortion and everyone suspect that I


    did this. I don''t know what Mr. rk thinks. I tried to call him, but he didn''t answer the phone."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Really? Why does Anna''s miscarriage have anything to do with you? Why do they suspect you?" Eva


    immediately defended her.


    With a sigh, Rachel said, "I don''t know what exactly happened. Let''s talk about itter."


    "No way. You must make this clear to Mr. rk," Eva urged her.


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "How can I exin to him since I don''t even know where he is?"


    "Anyway, you should go and find him right now and exin to him! Don''t dy it, or the


    misunderstanding will be more and more severe!" Eva stated anxiously.


    Seeing this, Rachel had to get up andfort her, "Okay, okay. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself and


    have a good rest. I''ll go and find him right away."


    After leaving the ward, Rachel took the elevator downstairs. identally, she ran into rk in the hall.


    He was holding the test report and strode away.


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel finally plucked up the courage to call him, "Mr. rk!"


    rk stopped and turned to look at her coldly.


    "Mr. rk," said Rachel, who took two steps forward in a hurry and asked with concern, "How is Miss


    Anna?"


    However, rk took a step back. His eyes darkened and his teeth gritted.


    "Aren''t you clear about the drug you used?"


    "What?" Stunned by what he said, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears?


    rk sneered. "Don''t tell me you didn''t do this," he added.


    With a chill in her heart, Rachel stepped back subconsciously and said, "Mr. rk, do you also think I


    did it?"


    But at this time, rk stepped forward and strangled her by the throat, making her dumb.


    "Anna told me that you put abortive medicine in her water. On the whole filming site, who has grudges


    against her?"


    Her heart waspletely frozen. Rachel looked at him stubbornly. "So, in your eyes, I''m the kind of


    person who will use dirty tricks to harm others?"


    rk didn''t respond.


    "So you, the big boss, like to hear other people''s side of the story? Not to mention theck of trust


    between us, even if there is no evidence, do you still insist that I was the person who did this?"


    Tears ran down Rachel''s face. She wiped her tears with her hands subconsciously and found that she


    was crying?


    rk was a little surprised, but he still remembered the blood on Anna''s lower body.


    He couldn''t forget that.


    "I''ll look into it. It''ll be better if it isn''t you. If it''s you who did it...... Don''t let me down!"


    with that, rk turned around and left.


    He was somewhat affected by Rachel''s tears. If he didn''t leave, he would trust her!


    Watching his receding figure, Rachel felt terrible and sad.


    It turned out that there was only gratitude between them, not to mention other feelings. He did not trust


    her. Of course, he did not love her!


    Disappointment was written all over Rachel''s face. Turning around, she left without hesitation.


    When he came to the elevator, rk stopped and turned around to stare at Rachel.


    She looked sad, indifferent and helpless.


    rk frowned slightly, but he finally did not catch up and could only watch Rachel leave.


    When he went back to the ward of Anna, the doctor called out to rk.


    "Sir, your wife is in a stable condition. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time, or the baby in


    her womb would have been killed. You must pay more attention to her diet in the future, and don''t let it


    happen again, understand?"


    After a long pause, he nodded and said coolly, "Okay, I see."


    After the doctor left, he turned around and walked into the ward.


    The conversation between them just now had been clearly heard by Anna.


    As soon as she saw him, she waved at him weakly.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Baby...... Is the baby all right?" Anna took a breath and asked.


    Shaking his head, he assured her, "Don''t worry."


    Anna sighed, saying, "I can''t understand why Rachel did this to me."


    Noticing that rk didn''t respond, Anna asked tentatively, "Does she like you?"


    rk denied it without hesitation. "You think too much."


    Anna looked at him with amusement and sighed, "Most women say yes and mean No. do you believe


    that? If she doesn''t like you, how could she hurt my baby?"


    Thinking of the tears of Rachel, rk''s face darkened.


    When she heard no response from him, Anna wiped the tears off her face and said with a bitter smile,


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have guessed that. I promise I won''t go to the filming site again."


    "I''ll figure it out. I''ll give you an exnation. It''s useless to think too much," rkforted her.


    But his voice was still as cold as before.


    Anna nodded,y down obediently, closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    He stood up and turned to look out of the window, upset.


    After going back to the filming site, she finally returned to the lounge, ignoring other people''s


    discussions all the way.


    Michelle had already been waiting for her. With an anxious look on her face, she came up to her and


    asked, "Rachel, what should we do now?"


    Of course, Rachel knew her question was about the incident that she was involved in.


    "A clean hand wants no washing. I will never admit that the thing that I haven''t done," Rachel said


    firmly.


    Michelle looked worried. "I''m sure you didn''t do it. But if people don''t know you well, they will definitely


    suspect you. What''s more, Anna insists that it was you who did it!"


    Rachel was shocked, but she tried to calm down. Why did Anna frame her for this?


    Did she set all this up? Was she so cruel as to hurt her own child?

 Chapter 70 An Important Video

    Chapter 70 An Important Video


    At this moment, two policemen came in. One of them asked, "Who is Rachel?"


    Rachel stunned for a moment, and then came to her senses, replying quickly, "I am."


    Startled, Michelle quickly stood in front of her. "Hello, I''m Rachel''s agent. If you have any questions,


    just ask me directly. I''ll answer them truthfully!"


    The other policeman stepped forward and said, "Sure, we have some questions to ask you now."


    Michelle had to go with him.


    The other policeman looked at Rachel and said, "Don''t be nervous. All you need to do is cooperate with


    us to investigate the case of poisoning."


    Rachel nodded.


    The policeman began to ask normal questions. Then he changed the subject, "Where were you when


    the incident happened?"


    "I was on my way to the hospital, and one of my friends told me that her leg was broken," Rachel


    answered honestly.


    "Can anyone prove it?" The policeman asked again.


    "Yes, I have," said Rachel with a nod, "You can ask my driver, Alex Wang."


    "Okay," the police continued, "Someone said that the rtionship between you and Anna was not very


    good. What exactly is the conflict between you?"


    Faced with the police''s question, Rachel answered it honestly. With Alex Wang''s testimony, she proved


    she was not on site at the time the incident happened. The police left after this.


    When the policemen left, Rachel and Michelle were both scared to death.


    With a lingering fear, Rachel asked, "Who called the police?"


    Michelle shook her head, replying, "I don''t know, Mr. rk? Or Miss Anna? Or our staff? There are


    many possibilities."


    The light in Rachel''s eyes became dimmer. If it was rk who called the police, probably he would be


    too serious about this.


    The police continued to investigate the staff present, but found no substantial evidence. Then they had


    to leave.


    The shooting was still going on.


    Although people seemed to be indifferent to this, they were gossiping in their hearts.


    However, Rachel was totally not affected by this incident and she focused on the shooting.


    After work, Rushton came over and asked with a smile, "Everyone says that Miss Rachel is Mr. rk''s


    girlfriend. But from what happened today, it seems that the statement is not urate. Otherwise, why


    didn''t Mr. rk protect you at the first ce but call the police when something like this happened?"


    With eyes wide open, Rachel asked, "Did Mr. rk call the police?"


    Rushton shrugged and pretended to be curious. "Don''t you know? But you didn''t seem to be here when


    things happened. Where did you go?"


    When she came to her senses, Rachel''s face turned cold again. "Where did I go and what did I do


    seem to have nothing to do with you. I don''t think it is necessary for me to report to you about these,


    right?"


    Rushton couldn''t help but sneer at her. "You are going to die soon. Why are you still so arrogant? If the


    police find out you did this, your career will be destroyed! Let''s see how long you can be proud?"


    After saying that, Rushton left withcency.


    Rachel was very clear that in the entertainment circle, there were many people like Rushton.


    She didn''t care about him at all.


    Within the following few days, she became the focus of discussion in the filming site, although most of


    the staff looked friendly to her.


    Being even more silent, Rachel ignored them directly.


    One day, she was filming.


    When George learned that Lucia had his child, he decisively broke up with Joyce.


    Heartbroken, Joyce sat on a bench by theke, deep in thought.


    Suddenly, an fortune teller passed by and saw her think hard alone. Suddenly, his eyes shed a


    glimmer of light.


    The fortune teller came up to her and asked cautiously, "Miss, are you worried about your marriage?"


    Joyce turned around and looked at the servant in rags, with mustache on his face.


    "How do you know?" Joyce wiped the tears on her face and asked the fortune teller curiously.


    The fortune tellerughed loudly and said, "You don''t have to care about it, Miss. You are destined to


    have two loves, and the failure of your first love will make you sessful. In the future, you will find a


    perfect partner with a lifelongpanion."


    "Really?" Joyce asked in disbelief.


    The fortune tellerughed, answering, "Yes, listen to me, rather than have the time to be sad here, it''s


    better to put more effort on the things you are good at. You are a talent, and your future love will make


    your beautiful life better!"


    After saying that, the fortune teller went away.


    Joyce was suddenly enlightened. With a confident smile on her face, she turned around and left.


    "Pass!" director Zack eximed excitedly.


    Rachel had been doing great recently. Every scene she acted was so perfect that the director was


    unable to pick on any ws.


    The rumor didn''t bring any negative effects on her. On the contrary, she became stronger and focused


    on acting.


    As Rachel left the stage, she raised her head and saw rk.


    He was standing in the crowd, looking at her from afar.


    With a light nce, Rachel turned around and went back to her lounge, pretending that she didn''t see


    him.


    rk followed.


    Seeing him, Michelle did not go with them.


    The moment Rachel stepped into the lounge, rk also entered it.


    "Rachel." His voice was a bit hoarse, as if he was suppressing something.


    Turning back to take a look at him, Rachel asked in an extremely cold tone, "Didn''t you suspect that I


    was the murderer of your child? Do youe here today to question me or what do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, rk stepped forward and reached out to grab her shoulders.


    However, Rachel took a step back. With rk''s hand in the air, the atmosphere between them became


    awkward.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you." Rachel turned around again.


    But she didn''t notice the disappointment on rk''s face.


    Rachel took a deep breath and pretended to speak in a calm tone, "I hope we won''t have any contact


    in the future, lest your fiancee doubt our rtionship."


    With these words, she turned around and was about to go out, but her wrist was grasped by rk.


    "Rachel!" Finally, rk opened his mouth, "I will make the whole thing clear. Give me some time!"


    rk was so close to her that she could feel his warm breath. However, she was extremely sad.


    Then she sneered and pulled her hand back. "Take your time and check it out. A clean hand wants no


    washing. I don''t care!"


    Then she left in haste.


    Watching her receding figure, rk slowly clenched his fists and his face grew even more grim.


    No matter who did this, he would not let go of them!


    In the evening, when she returned home after work, Rachel was stopped by Chester.


    "Chester? Why are you here?" Stunned by the sudden appearance of Chester, Rachel covered his


    chest and asked.


    Chester smiled and teased her, "What? We haven''t seen each other for a few days. Do you miss me?


    Are you surprised to see me?"


    "No surprise, I think it is more like a scare!"ined Rachel, rolling her eyes.


    "I have a high-powered gift for you? Can you invite me to your house?" said Chester, winking at her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at him and asked, "Are you sure you''re not making fun of me? If you want to


    come to my house, just say it. Don''t lie to me."


    Chester waved the phone in his hand. "I have a video in my phone, which must be very important to


    you. Do you want to see it?" he said with a mysterious look on his face.


    With a doubtful look, Rachel nodded and said, "Follow me upstairs."


    Arriving at her home, Chester walked around with curiosity and praised while looking at it, "Your home


    is really elegant and well decorated. It''s really a wonderful room for girls! It''s exquisite, gentle and


    stylish!"


    After poured him a cup of tea, Rachel sat down on the sofa and nced at him helplessly. "Mr. Chester,


    can you show me the video in your phone now?"

 Chapter 71 I Would Tell You the Truth

    Chapter 71 I Would Tell You the Truth


    Chester sat down in front of her and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s add a friend first."


    It was until then that Rachel remembered that she didn''t have his wechat ount. She had to take out


    her mobile phone to add him as wechat friend.


    Chester happily got the Rachel''s wechat ount and forwarded the video which was shotst time to


    her.


    Turning on the video, Rachel saw Nancy pouring powder into a cup and shaking it after she poured it.


    "Where did you get this?" Rachel screamed in surprise.


    Later, she found that the environment in the video was the lounge where Anna used to go!


    Chester smiled and exined, "I was about to go out that day. When I passed there, I saw a woman


    sneaking around. I didn''t know what she was doing, but I always felt that her action was very


    suspicious, so I took a video of her behavior.


    Then I was too busy to talk about it with you. It suddenly urred to me today that the woman''s name


    seems to be Nancy, so I sent someone to investigate and found out that she had something to do with


    you..."


    Rachel immediately interrupted, "I have nothing to do with her."


    Chester smiled, saying, "I know, what happened between you two is not a secret. In such a society with


    advanced Inte, I found all the facts."


    Staring at the video in her phone, Rachel was puzzled and asked, "Nancy did not know Anna. Why did


    she do this to her?"


    Chester reminded her kindly, "Think it again. Do you think she''s going to deal with you or Anna? What


    benefits could she get after this happened?"


    Hearing this, Rachel started to think thoroughly.


    "But now, everyone believes that I have done that. Even Anna insists that I have done that. Wait, is


    Nancy trying to put me and Anna to a dead end? Then she could take advantage of it? That is


    possible!"


    Thinking of this, Rachel was in a cold sweat. This assumption was not impossible!


    A sudden change of interest urred to Chester, and he asked, "Is Tristan in love with rk?"


    Rachel nodded.


    Chester suddenlyughed and said, "It''s a good trick to kill two birds with one stone! She not only


    framed you, but also got you into trouble. Besides, she could get rid of rk''s fiancee and the baby in


    her belly. Your sister is really smart!"


    With a sullen look at him, Rachel said, "I''m already set up. Why are you still happy?"


    Chester suddenly came to her ear and said, "Your sister has done so many bad things to you before.


    Don''t you want to revenge on her or get something from her? You have something on her. You can


    threaten her as you like."


    Rachel stared at him in surprise. Chester was teaching her some tricks!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, Rachel remembered that she had been trying to find out the cause of her parents'' death from


    Nancy, but could not find any good reason to get close to her.


    But this time, she could threaten her with something about her.


    With that, Rachel put back her phone and smiled at Chester gratefully, saying, "Thank you."


    Chester raised his cup and took a sip of the tea. He nodded and said, "You''re wee. This cup of tea


    is enough to express your thanks."


    An idea urred to her. Rachel couldn''t help but tease, "Aren''t you afraid that I would put poison in the


    water?"


    When Chester heard this, he was so amused that he almost spat out the water!


    "Are you kidding me? With your character, you would only save people, how could you poison people!


    During the trip, I know you clearly. A person like you wouldn''t poison others." Chester shook his head


    and said firmly.


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "Only you believe in me. But Mr. rk suspects that I am the one


    who did this to his fiancee. Nobody believes me."


    Chester frowned and asked, "Did he really say that?"


    Rachel nodded.


    "Huh," Chester sneered, continued, "I didn''t expect that he could be so impulsive."


    After sending Chester away, Rachel sat on the sofa and watched the video again and again.


    This was a strong evidence to prove her innocence. She should have sent the video to rk to tell him


    that she had nothing to do with the abortive medicine thing. But for some reason, she couldn''t make up


    her mind. She kept the video in her phone and couldn''t send it out.


    After much thought, she still decided not to send this video to rk.


    The next day, she invited Nancy out.


    Nancy was surprised to receive her call, but when she realized it, she was reluctant to see her.


    "Why should I go to see you? Who knows what you are up to?" Nancy replied carelessly as she


    appreciated her new manicure.


    A mocking smile appeared on her face. Rachel said, "Do you think you can refuse me? I have a piece


    of evidence in my hand about the thing you did to Anna. Do you want to see it?"


    "What?" Upon hearing the news, Nancy was so scared that she almost dropped her phone.


    "Where?" Nancy asked seriously, sitting up straight.


    "See you at the Jade Fragrance Pavilion near the filming site," Rachel said. After hanging up the


    phone, a touch of smile shed across Rachel''s face. Nancy finally began to be afraid?


    When Rachel arrived, Nancy was already there waiting for her.


    It seemed that she was very anxious.


    Rachel walked slowly towards Nancy. Seeing her, Nancy stood up and asked, "Rachel, where''s the


    evidence? Give it to me!"


    With a faint nce at her, Rachel said, "Nancy, are you anxious now? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Did you lie to me?" asked Nancy, looking at her doubtfully.


    Rachel took out her phone, yed the video and turned the screen to her? "Lie to you? Then how do


    you exin it?"


    "You!" Upon hearing this, Nancy was annoyed and exasperated. "Delete the video now!"


    All of a sudden, Rachel put her phone back into her bag. With a calm face, she said, "I''ll delete the


    video unless you tell me how my birth parents died. Otherwise, if you lie to me, I will upload this video


    to the Inte and let everyone see what an evil thing you have done!"


    "How dare you?" Nancy was so angry that she pped the table and stood up.


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "I''m alone and have nothing to do with anyone else. Why can''t I do


    that?"


    Nancy opened her eyes wide in disbelief and said, "Rachel, you..."


    Suddenly, Rachel''s phone rang. It was from rk.


    Not wanting to be interrupted by anything, Rachel hung up the phone directly.


    Nancy bowed her head and thought for a while before replying, "In fact, your parents'' death really had


    nothing to do with my parents. It was the smuggling of your father that caused such a series of


    events..."


    Rachel sneered, saying, "I''ve heard this version of story countless times. To tell you the truth, you can''t


    lie to me."


    Rubbing her clothes, Nancy began to think about how to say. "I didn''t lie to you. Your parents made an


    excuse to go back to their hometown, and borrowed my father''s car. They were intercepted by the


    police on the way, saying that he was smuggled."


    Before she finished her words, rk''s call came in again. Rachel took a look at it and immediately cut


    it. Then she looked up and said to Nancy, "Go on!"


    Nancy''s eyes wandered around restlessly and she fixed her eyes on her Rachel''s phone. "It''s from


    rk, right? Why didn''t you answer it?"


    Rachel answered in a cold voice. "You gave that medicine to Anna and imputed the crime to me. Now


    he suspects me. Why should I answer his phone?


    Or, do you want me to send this video to him? So that he will know that the real criminal is you, but not


    me, Nancy?" Rachel threatened purposely.


    Hearing this, Nancy was worried, blurting out, "No, I will tell you the truth!"

 Chapter 72 Compensation

    Chapter 72 Compensation


    Biting her lips awkwardly, Nancy looked up at her and said, "If I tell you the truth, can you delete the


    video?"


    "No problem. I just want to know the truth. I don''t want to make things difficult for you," Rachel said


    casually.


    Nancy racked her brains to think about it. After a while, she said, "In fact, this really has something to


    do with the Yan Family. But I am sure my parent were not the most important cause. On that day, at the


    door of my parents'' room, I heard that they wanted to lend a car to your parents, but the car was driven


    away by our driver.


    My father called the driver toe back and lend the car to your parents. As for why they were


    intercepted on the way by the police, I have no idea. What I know is that the driver disappeared on the


    same day, and never returned.


    My father called the driver''s home and his parents'' home and asked for his information, but he didn''t


    get any clue. I think it must be him. I used to hear him quarrel with your father and they seemed to have


    some conflict..." Nancy stated with great spection.


    Stunned by her words, Rachel thought, ''What? Driver? It seems that I have to find the missing driver


    first.''


    Seeing that Rachel seemed to believe what he said, there was a sh of smile on Nancy''s face, but


    she quickly restrained it.


    "How about now? Are you satisfied?" Nancy reminded her, "Sister, I''ve already told you the truth.


    Should you delete the video?"


    When she came to her senses, Rachel reached out and deleted the video. "Since I said that, I will do


    it."


    Later, she handed the phone to Nancy and said, "Don''t worry. It has been deleted."


    But Nancy gave her a sly smile and said, "Sister, what I said is half true and half false. You''d better


    understand it yourself!"


    "Nancy, you lied to me?" Rachel eximed. She was so angry that her face turned pale.


    But Nancy smiled and said, "What if it had something to do with the Yan Family? Rachel, you can''t


    defeat our family, my parents won''t let you find out the truth easily!"


    "So, your parents were indeed also involved in this matter?" Rachel stared at her in disbelief.


    Nancy shrugged and said, "If they did, so what? What can you do? You are not able to reverse a


    verdict for your parents!"


    After saying that, Nancy left with a smug face.


    Her words poured cold water on Rachel. Distracted, she decided to find the driver first. She had a


    feeling that it must have something to do with Anthony and Teresa.


    When they went back to the filming site, Rachel was suddenly grabbed by someone. She lost her


    bnce and fell into a familiar embrace.


    Wake up from her own thoughts, Rachel reached out and pushed him. "What are you doing, rk?"


    Without saying a word, rk wrapped her in his arms tightly.


    "I have seen the video," A cold voice came over her head.


    Stunned, Rachel''s eyes were wide open. She did not know Chester had send the video to rk


    directly.


    Even though Rachel struggled hard, the two still looked very intimate.


    At the corner, Nancy took a photo of the scene. He smiled sinisterly.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel immediately reached out and pushed him away.


    "Did Chester send you the video?" Rachel stared at him in disbelief.


    rk looked into her eyes and nodded as a tacit approval of her guess.


    Looking into his eyes, Rachel felt her mind in turmoil and didn''t know what to do.


    Trying to calm down, she asked, "What are you going to do?"


    At the moment, Nancy left and headed for the hospital happily.


    "I will let you pay the price!" rk answered coldly.


    Rachel took a deep breath and said, "This is your family matter. The victim is your family. I respect your


    decision on how to deal with the criminal."


    rk frowned slightly hearing her words.


    When she turned around and was about to go back to the studio, rk grabbed her hand again.


    "Are you still ming me?" rk frowned, waiting for her answer.


    Getting rid of his grasp, Rachelughed and said, "I have nothing to say to you. It''s human nature that


    you suspect me. If I had met such a thing, I would have been also very anxious."


    With that, she turned around and left.


    rk stood still and watched her leaving, frowning.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, he turned and went to the police station. He handed the video to the police and


    decided to sue Nancy.


    At this moment, Nancy, who knew nothing about the ident, appeared in the ward of Anna.


    Seeing hering, Anna asked impatiently, "What are you doing here?"


    "s," said Nancy as she took two steps forward, looking at her sympathetically, "Miss Anna, I''m here


    to see you? You are such a poor girl. After all the grievances you have suffered, why doesn''t Mr. rk


    come here to apany you?"


    Anna looked at her with puzzlement, saying, "rk''s busy. He can''t stay with me all the time."


    Nancy echoed, "You''re right. He''s a busy man. He has to work and apany others. How could he


    have time to take care of you, a patient?"


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked. She was so angry that her hands were trembling.


    Nancy took out her phone, opened the picture he had just taken and handed it to her. Smiling faintly,


    she said, "Half an hour ago, at the gate of the filming site, rk was having an affair with Rachel. Poor


    you, lying there suffering, but you had no idea what he had done."


    Anna took a look at the picture, on which the two were embracing each other tightly like a passionate


    lover.


    Her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t think at all.


    Why did he do that? Didn''t he promise to get engaged to her?


    It seemed that her intuition was right. There was indeed a special rtionship between the two!


    Just when she was distracted, Nancy suddenly put away her cell phone and said with a slight irony, "If


    you don''t do anything, you will be in big trouble! I have seen rk in the filming site to see Rachel


    lately!"


    With a pale face, Anna clenched her hands tightly and gritted her teeth, "I won''t let go of this bitch!"


    A hint of sess shed through Nancy''s eyes, but she quickly restrained it, and warned cautiously,


    "Rachel is not easy to deal with. I advise you to be careful."


    After saying that, Nancy turned around and left.


    Looking at her receding figure, Anna thought, ''I know what this woman is trying to do.


    I won''t let go of both of you!''


    At the thought of this, Anna took out her phone and dialed Rachel''s number.


    Rachel, who was preparing to shoot, took the phone given to her by Michelle and saw it was a call from


    Anna.


    "What does she want from me? Just hang up," Rachel ordered casually.


    Michelle hang up the phone quickly.


    Not long after, the phone rang again and again. It was still Anna.


    Seeing Rachel who was focusing on the shooting, Michelle frowned and turned off her phone.

 Chapter 73 Deeply Involved in the Play

    Chapter 73 Deeply Involved in the y


    In the ward, Anna threw her cell phone aside angrily. Her eyes were full of hatred. "Rachel, you tried to


    steal my man and hurt my baby. How dare you still refuse to answer my phone? You are such a bitch! I


    will make you pay!"


    At this time, rk appeared in the ward.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Anna was stunned by his sudden appearance. She forced a smile and asked, "Why are you here all of


    a sudden, rk?"


    "What''s wrong?" rk asked with a frown.


    Anna shook her head and exined, "No, I''m just watching TV. The TV is so touching that I''m deeply


    involved in the y..."


    rk turned his head and looked at the TV on the wall. An trendy drama was on.


    He walked in and sat down in front of her. "We have found out the person who hurt you."


    "Who?" asked Anna in surprise? Was it Rachel?"


    With his brows knitted more tightly, rk asked coldly, "Why did you say it was her? Why are you so


    sure?"


    "Then who else could it be?" Perplexed, Anna looked at him.


    rk looked at her from head to toe silently.


    Looking into his eyes, Anna suddenly understood that he was protecting Rachel!


    "On the filming site, I only dealt with her and quarreled with her. If you insist that it was not her, then I


    really can''t figure out who else would do this to me except her?" Anna looked at him doubtfully, hoping


    rk could give her a satisfactory answer.


    rk turned on a video from his phone and handed it to her.


    "This is the truth." The expression on his face was cold. He did not want to talk to Anna.


    Anna took it and saw the video. Then her face changed dramatically.


    "Nancy Yan? How could it be her?" Anna blurted out. She was very surprised.


    However, rk didn''t exin.


    Anna asked, "What if it was Rachel who asked her to do this?"


    Expressionless, rk asked, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Anna went silent.


    She knew it was meaningless to argue with him at this moment. On the contrary, it would make their


    rtionship worse.


    Even if Rachel was not the one who tried to hurt her and her baby, she was still the one to me for


    seducing her fiance!


    "Don''t worry. The evidence has been presented to the police." He stood up, turned around and left the


    ward.


    At this moment, a police car silently stopped at the gate of the filming site.


    Inside the dressing room, Nancy was in a good mood. At the thought of the uing fierce fighting


    between Anna and Rachel, she couldn''t help but get excited.


    When she was joyful, the dresser was pushed away rudely. The policemen came in and handcuffed her


    hands directly.


    Nancy didn''t know what had happened. She asked, "Sir...... Sir, what are you doing?"


    "Someone has reported you for giving abortive medicine to a pregnant woman. The evidence is


    irrefutable. Take her away!" one policeman said expressionlessly.


    Then, Nancy was taken away by the police while all the people on the spot were in shock.


    "No, I''m not. You''ve got the wrong person! The real criminal is Rachel from the crew next door. You


    should arrest her, not me! There must be some mistake!" Nancy screamed as he struggled.


    Hearing this, director Neil hurried to stop the police. "Sir, let''s have a talk. Why did you suddenly take


    my actress away?"


    "She was suspected of giving abortive medicine to a pregnant woman. We''ve got substantial


    evidence,"


    the policeman answered with a poker face and then took Nancy away.


    Director Neil was in a daze for a moment, as he recalled his pleasure with Nancy day and night over


    the past few days. He wondered if this woman drugged him with some aphrodisiac as well?


    Otherwise, how could he be so obsessed with her body? Normally, he would get tired of an actress


    after having sex with her for a couple of times.


    Director Neil was so terrified that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "The leadingdy of this y must be changed immediately!" Director Neil made a decision at once.


    The staff present were all discussing.


    Director Neil red at them and said in a cold voice, "If anyone dares to tell others anything about what


    is happening today, you''d better pack up and leave!"


    They all shut up and went away to do their work.


    As soon as Nancy was caught, Teresa was informed of the news. She was very anxious.


    These things were not known to Rachel. As soon as she returned to the lounge, Teresa rushed in


    angrily.


    "Mrs. Michelle? Why are you here?" Seeing her, Rachel stood up immediately.


    As Teresa was about to p Rachel in the face, Michelle quickly stopped her.


    "Mrs. Teresa, please show some respect! How dare you want to p the actress in ourpany!"


    Michelle countered indignantly.


    Hearing her words, Teresa pulled her hands back and nced at Rachel with a cold look. "Tell me. Did


    you send Nancy to the police station?"


    Stunned, Rachel looked at her and asked, "What did you say? Nancy was taken to the police station?"


    "Not you?" Teresa nced at Rachel in surprise.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Rachel said, "I''ve been busy with the filming. I don''t have time to care about


    Nancy at all."


    "Nancy told me that you have a video rted to her. Who else would hand it over except you?" Teresa


    was confused.


    With a faint smile, Rachel continued, "So, Mrs. Teresa knows what Nancy has done in private?"


    Teresa remained silent.


    "You know clearly that your daughter is breaking thew. Why don''t you stop her and give her a good


    education? Instead, you allow her to go too far, breaking thew?" Rachel shook her head and sighed.


    "It''s none of your business how I educate my daughter. In my opinion, you are the real criminal, aren''t


    you? You faked such an evidence to frame my daughter!" Teresa said aggressively.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Well, like mother, like daughter. I have nothing to say now."


    "What do you mean?" Teresa asked as her face changed slightly.


    Rachel shrugged and said, "She has a pair of parents who frame others. How can she be honest?"


    "Rachel, you''d better make it clear to me! Otherwise, I won''t let you go!" Teresa was so irritated by


    Rachel that her hands were trembling.


    Rachel shook her head. Then she took her bag from Michelle and took out the voice recorder. A


    conversation started in the air.


    "What if it had something to do with the Yan Family? Rachel, you can''t defeat our family, my parents


    won''t let you find out the truth easily!"


    "So, your parents were indeed also involved in this matter?"


    "If they did, so what? What can you do? You are not able to reverse the verdict for your parents!"


    The voice suddenly stopped there.


    Teresa''s face darkened.


    Rachel said calmly, "How did my parents be involved in smuggling? I think no one knows better than


    you."


    With a cold snort, Teresa said, "Well, like father, like son! I know what kinds of people your parents are.


    They were despicable. You are no better than them!"


    "Mrs. Teresa, are we talking about you and Nancy?" Rachel gave a sneer, continued, "What''s more, I


    didn''t submit any evidence to the police. I didn''t do it."


    "If it''s not you, then who else can it be?" Of course, Teresa didn''t believe her.


    "It was rk''s fiancee who also lost their baby. Do you think he will stand by?" asked Rachel coldly.

 Chapter 74 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 74 An Eye for an Eye


    Teresa was shocked. rk?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Who are you lying to? Aren''t you on his side? Even if he did it, he was actually taking revenge for


    you!" Coming to her senses, Teresa sneered.


    At this moment, Teresa''s phone rang.


    "Hello?


    What? Is rk really gonna sue Nancy? I see!


    I''ll be right back!"


    Teresa answered the phone, nced at Rachel, scolding, "You are such a jinx. I won''t let you go! Let''s


    wait and see!"


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Watching her receding figure, Michelle shook her head and sighed, "How could there be such cruel


    adoptive parents in the world? It''s really the first time I''ve seen this kind of person."


    With a disdainfulugh, Rachel said, "They adopted me not out of guilt, but because they were afraid of


    setting me free."


    Michelle was astonished.


    Without any exnation, Rachel turned around and left the lounge to watch others shooting.


    At this moment, in rk''s office, Anthony was kneeling down in front of him and pleaded, "Mr. rk,


    you are so broad-minded. Please don''t be serious with Nancy, okay?


    Nancy is so young that she made mistakes. Please forgive her this time! Please withdraw thewsuit


    as soon as possible. I beg you, Mr. rk!"


    Anthony had tried his best to put in a good word for her, but rk did not say anything.


    On the other hand, Teresa came her in a hurry from outside and was gasping.


    She was shocked when she saw her husband kneeling on the floor in front of rk for mercy?


    After all, Anthony was a respectable figure in the city. How could he kneel down to a young man?


    But the most irritating thing was, rk was utterly indifferent to what Anthony had done.


    "rk Ji, you are a young man. How can you ask a senior to kneel in front of you?" Teresa indignantly


    stepped forward and argued with rk.


    Raising his head, rk nced at her coldly. "I didn''t ask you to beg me."


    "You!" Annoyed, Teresa said, "Are you going to ruin my family just for Rachel?"


    "Did you go to her?" he asked in a cold tone as he furrowed his brows.


    "That''s right!" Teresa flew into a rage, so she told rk everything tantly.


    "It was Rachel who did it. You don''t want to catch her, but arrest Nancy as a scapegoat. Do you have


    any conscience?"


    Looking at her coldly, rk sneered, "Mrs. Teresa, your daughter offended the Ji Family!"


    "You..." Teresa was choked by his words and didn''t know how to refute at once.


    "She tried to kill the baby of the Ji Family, Should I let her suffer for what she has done?" rk''s voice


    was loud and powerful, which shocked Anthony and Teresa!


    The Ji Family?


    ''Does he mean that the Yan Family will oppose the Ji Family since Nancy did that to Anna?'' Anthony


    wondered.


    If the Ji Group suppressed the Yan group in the business, then the Yan Family would have no way to


    survive!


    At the thought of this, Anthony couldn''t help but shiver.


    Teresa was startled too. She didn''t know much about the business, but she knew the Ji Family was


    powerful and rich. If the two families really confronted each other face to face, the Yan Family would fall


    apart in one night.


    "Mr. rk, what can I do to make you withdraw thewsuit?" Anthony said in a decadent tone, still


    fixing his eyes on rk.


    "You want me to withdraw thewsuit?" Raising his eyebrows, rk looked at them indifferently.


    Both of them nodded their heads immediately.


    Suddenly, rk smirked and said, "Give me back a billion dors I gave you before."


    Teresa waspletely dumbfounded!


    As expected, rk held grudges. He really wanted to get his one billion dors back this time!


    "No way!" Teresa refused at once without thinking about it.


    With a grim smile, rk said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. Now that Nancy dares to do it,


    she must be punished!"


    "You!" The direct threat made Teresa''s heart sink.


    Her most precious thing was her daughter. How could money bepared with her?


    However, the money was not much.


    Most of the money had been given to Anthony for investment, and a small part had been used by her to


    support her parents. In addition, she had been spending money on a nonstop basis recently. There


    wasn''t much left.


    With a guilty conscience, Anthony lowered his head, asking, "Mr. rk, can wepensate you in


    another way? We...... We don''t have enough money and we can''t afford one billion!"


    Raising his eyebrows, rk said, "A billion is spent by you so soon. People at the Yan Family are really


    good at wasting."


    Both of them were surprised, but they didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Then transfer your property worth one billion to my name immediately." With a glint of slyness glowing


    in his eyes, rk scolded harshly again.


    "Please don''t do that, Mr. rk." said Anthony, "I have devoted my whole life to it, please don''t..."


    After a moment''s reflection, rk said, "It''s not hard for the Ji Family to put Nancy in jail for the rest of


    her life."


    "Please don''t do that, Mr. rk. You can just take revenge on us. Don''t hurt my daughter!" Teresa was


    worried and tried to stop him.


    "Then I want your ten percent shares of the Yan group," rk offered another idea. He was so good at


    bargaining.


    Looking at the other, both of them were lost in thought.


    rk was the inheritor of the Ji Family, and now, he also had the evidence that Nancy tried to kill his


    baby. It would be easy for him to put Nancy into the prison forever.


    Nancy was their only daughter. How could they see her die without doing anything?


    They only needed to give rk 10% of the share of the Yan group. He was not the absolute


    shareholder. It could only let him be a not toorge-sized shareholder. Therefore, it wouldn''t make


    the Yan group his belongings.


    Besides, the Yan group gained the support from the Ji group, which was really a great investment for


    thepany. Why not?


    Finally, Anthony nodded his head and agreed. "Mr. rk, as long as you let go of Nancy, I will sign the


    agreement!"


    "Okay!" A cunning smile shed through rk''s eyes. This was only a piece of cake for him. They had


    no idea what he really wanted!


    After he signed the agreement, rk called his men to withdraw thewsuit in front of them.


    Anthony and Teresa went to the police station to bring Nancy back in person.


    When they saw how ragged Nancy was, they felt heartbroken.


    "Dad, mom, I must kill Rachel. How dare she put me to the police station? Damn it! I''ll let her know how


    it feels to be taken to the police station one day!"


    As soon as she came out, Nancy swore in haste to get rid of Rachel.


    With a sigh, Teresa said, "Nancy, Rachel did not do this."


    Nancy was confused. "Then who did that?"


    "rk," Anthony said, gritting his teeth.


    After her parents told her what had happened, a strong surge of hatred was building up in Nancy''s


    eyes.


    "I will not spare them!" Nancy swore.


    At this time, Rachel was reading the script in the filming site, and a figure suddenly covered her sight.


    She raised her head and looked at the man. It was rk? Why did hee again?


    She was unable to see anything because of the tall figure of rk blocking the light. He asked in a low


    voice, "Are you studying the script?"


    Rachel stood up and stepped back.


    "Why are you here?" Rachel frowned unpleasantly.


    With a smile, rk continued, "You know the answer."


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "Mr. rk, I''m fine with youing here to watch the movie you


    invested. But you don''t have toe to see me, do you?"

 Chapter 75 It Was So Weird

    Chapter 75 It Was So Weird


    "You think too much." rk didn''t mind her attitude. He just nced at her indifferently.


    Her face changed, and Rachel was not happy.


    What did rk mean!


    "Since Mr. rk does not have anything important to say, please go away!" With that, Rachel signaled


    to Michelle and asked her to send him away.


    Michelle hesitated. She didn''t dare to let him go. He was sort of her boss.


    Seeing her standing still, Rachel turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, she heard her


    phone ring.


    "You can leave after reading it," rk said coldly.


    Turning around, Rachel gave him a quizzical look. Then she picked up her cell phone and read the


    message. She screamed, "Why did you transfer so much money to me?"


    "The money is yours." His face was expressionless, but his voice was soft.


    With more confusion, Rachel asked, "Why is this money mine?"


    With an unreadable expression on his face, rk said coolly, "You don''t have to pay me back in the


    future."


    Rachel frowned and said, "No way. These are the money I gave you. Why did you return them to me?"


    Taking a step forward, rk said with his deep eyes, "I have taken back the one billion from Anthony


    and Teresa."


    "You''ve taken it back?" Rachel was shocked to hear that!


    With their greedy personalities, how could they give rk the money in their pocket?


    "No way! You are lying!" said Rachel, shaking her head.


    With a calm voice, rk exined, "I didn''t get ten billion in cash. I got ten percent of the Yan group''s


    shares."


    "Shares of the Yan group?" Rachel repeated in disbelief.


    Although the shares of the Yan group were valuable, 10% of the shares would still be worth less than 1


    billion. What was rk going to do?


    rk saw through her mind, and he added nonchntly, "I''ll definitely obtain more than one billion."


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Well, I can finally save some money!"


    "But..." rk changed the subject, "Don''t jump to conclusions so early. We have signed a three-year


    contract before."


    She wouldn''t be able to break off the rtionship with him in the next three years.


    ''Damn! He was such a bad guy! I always know that he is not a kind-hearted man!'' Rachel thought to


    herself.


    "I see. I''ll focus on my work during the contract period. You don''t have to worry about me," Rachel had


    to reply. She told rk that she knew about her duty.


    At this time, rk''s phone rang.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He took out the phone and had a quick nce at it, then he hung up.


    "I have something else to do. I have to go now." Then he turned around and left.


    Rachel watched him leave.


    At this time, Michelle came in and saw that Rachel was still in a daze. She could not help but feel


    strange, asking, "Rachel, what are you thinking about? It will be your turn soon."


    With a rxed smile, Rachel said, "Nothing. I just feel life is so easy without paying off debts."


    In the evening, when Eva heard that, she was so excited that she grabbed Rachel''s hand and praised


    rk, "Miss Rachel, I don''t mean to me you, but Mr. rk did it for your own good!"


    "He spent one billion dors to help you to be free, and now he''s able to get a billion dors back with


    interest. He''s so good and nice!"


    Hearing this, the smile on Rachel''s face disappeared. With a gloomy face, she said, "You are right,


    but..."


    Eva instantly understood what she meant. In a somewhat listless tone, she said, "Of course, why is a


    good man like Mr. rk not gonna marry my miss?"


    Rachel raised her head and frowned.


    Eva immediately corrected her words, "No, with my miss'' talents and good looks, she can definitely find


    a man better than Mr. rk!"


    Only then did Rachel smile, but she felt a sense of loss.


    But, "Eva seemed to be thinking about something." I really think you and Mr. rk are a perfect match.


    It would be better if you two could be together!"


    Rachel shook her head and sighed, stating, "We don''t have to talk about this any more. Since Anna is


    pregnant with his child, she will be his wife sooner orter."


    Eva was confused. "In that case, why didn''t Mr. rk get engaged to Anna or marry her? Don''t you


    think it''s weird?"


    With a frown, Rachel began to think about it, but she shook her head and said, "No, you think too


    much. Maybe they have some other arrangement?"


    Eva shook her head and said, "That''s impossible. Since the news of their engagement came outst


    time, they haven''t talked more. Even if Mr. rk is not in a hurry, how about Miss Anna? She''s


    pregnant."


    Rachel patted Eva on the head, saying, "Don''t you feel tired of thinking too much every day?"


    At this time, Rachel''s phone rang again.


    Eva leaned over and caught a glimpse of the screen, asking, "Anna? Why did she call you at this


    time?"


    With a helpless shrug, Rachel answered, "She has called me several times today. I believe it must be


    because of the incident ofst time, or because she suspected any illicit rtionship between me and


    rk? Anyway, she is always messing up with me. I don''t want to answer it."


    Eva stretched out her hand to take the phone and hung it up directly.


    "She is so suspicious. Besides, she is pregnant. She must be emotionally unstable. We''d better leave


    her alone." Eva simply turned off her phone for Rachel.


    The next day, in the ward of the hospital, Anna had packed her luggage and was ready to leave.


    She had been waiting for rk to pick her up. She had called him yesterday.


    However, she had been waiting for the whole morning, but rk didn''t show up. And his phone was


    also unanswered.


    Meanwhile, rk was talking with director Zack about the movie on the filming site, and his phone was


    left in the car.


    At this time, Rachel began to film, and the camera was already aimed at her.


    Joyce and George finally broke up. Lucia made a sess in being George''s new girlfriend.


    One day, Joyce was about to go abroad. At that time in the history, people that could go abroad were


    either powerful or rich. Joyce''s family was both powerful and rich.


    She stood in front of the dock, looking at the sea, thoughtfully.


    Her parents sent her here and said goodbye to her. Recalling the past, Joyce only felt too guilty to her


    parents. Complicated feelings of guilt and unwillingness appeared on her face.


    At that moment, a deep voice called from behind, "Joyce!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Joyce couldn''t help trembling.


    A look of hesitation, tangle, and even pain appeared on her face, but in the end, she slowly turned


    around.


    "George?" Joyce called out in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, George knelt in front of Joyce and her parents.


    George apologized sincerely, "Joyce, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been seduced by Lucia and let


    you go.


    Joyce, I don''t know if I have a chance to keep you stay today. But I know I was wrong. I can''t live


    without you! Please, stay here!''


    Joyce raised her head and tried to hold back her tears.


    Standing aside and watching the scene, rk somehow felt familiar with the scene that Joyce broke up


    with George.

 Chapter 76 Meeting His Parents

    Chapter 76 Meeting His Parents


    Joyce looked down at George, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to keep me," Joyce said tly.


    "No!" All of a sudden, George walked to her and grabbed her leg. He wouldn''t let her go.


    "Joyce, don''t do this to me! It''s too cruel!" George begged her.


    Joyce, however, suddenly gave him a brittleugh and said, "George, I used to have a crush on you.


    That''s right. But you have killed my love for you. Since you have made a mistake, you deserve it!"


    Joyce pulled her pants back and got on the ship while dragging her luggage.


    George wanted to catch up with Joyce. But Joyce''s father signaled at his bodyguards and two


    bodyguards immediately caught him. No matter how hard George struggled, he could do nothing but


    watch the ship leaving.


    "Joyce! Joyce!" George kept crying out.


    Joyce turned her head away resolutely. Her back looked heartless and lonely, and her trembling


    shoulders betrayed her current mood.


    "Great! Pass!" director Zack shouted, and the people present came to their senses.


    The scene just now was too shocking!


    Although Rushton''sst performance shocked everyone, what was most touching was Rachel''s superb


    performance. Herplicated facial expression, and her impable back had really affected


    everyone.


    Her emotion could be conveyed intangibly.


    rk took the initiative to p. Then, the rest pped as well.


    Rachel got off the ship with tears on her face.


    She was immersed in the scene just now and didn''te back to her senses yet.


    Michelle quickly went up to her and helped her up. "Thank you so much for your good acting just now!


    You make us immerse into the scene!"


    Even the actor who acted as Joyce''s father praised, "Miss Rachel''s acting skills are bing more


    and more superb. You really have a talent for acting! After practicing for a few more years, I guess you


    would be able to catch up with us!"


    Rachel bowed her head with some embarrassment, and quickly said modestly, "Thank you for your


    encouragement!"


    The truth about the abortive medicine was clear now. No one present dared to say anything about her


    anymore.


    Besides, rk came here frequently and director Zack warned them about this, so no one dared to


    comment more on Rachel.


    After that, Rachel took a rest.


    Michelle took out the mobile phone, and looked at her hesitatingly, saying, "Rachel, Anna has been


    calling you all the time. Are you really not going to answer it?"


    With a slight nce at her, Rachel said gently, "Next time when she calls, just tell her that I''m shooting


    the movie."


    Michelle nodded and said, "Okay."


    As soon as she finished, a female voice came from behind them, "Sure enough, Miss Rachel doesn''t


    want to answer my phone."


    Turning around, Rachel was surprised to see that it was Anna?


    "Shouldn''t you be in the hospital now? Why are you here?" Rachel asked, frowning and looking at her


    in surprise.


    Anna sneered, "What? You want me to stay in hospital and nevere out, right?"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Miss Anna, you''re overthinking things. I never think so. I didn''t answer


    your call because I don''t think I have anything to talk to you."


    At the moment, Michelle quietly left.


    Anna shrugged her shoulders and said, "We really have nothing to talk about. The only thing we can


    talk about is the thing about rk."


    "Tell me, why does Miss Annae to see me as soon as you were discharged from the hospital, and


    why are you calling me these two days?" Rachel asked casually.


    Anna took out a picture from her cell phone and handed it to her. "About the thing on this picture, how


    do you exin it to me?"


    After casting a nce at the picture, Rachel was startled. In the picture, she was embraced by rk


    tightly.


    "How did you get this picture?" Rachel asked in panic, somewhat guilty.


    Anna took back her phone and sneered, "Is that important? You''d better think about how to exin it to


    me."


    Trying to stay calm, Rachel said coldly, "I don''t have anything to exin. If you really want a reasonable


    exnation, please ask your fiance."


    "You!" Hearing this, Anna became furious. She pointed at her with trembling fingers and said, "Rachel, I


    have warned you to stay away from rk. Why are you still getting close to my fiance?"


    With a sigh, Rachel said helplessly, "I have emphasized this for many times. Miss Anna, I will take care


    of myself, and please take care of your fiance!"


    "Rachel?" Anna was so angry that she stamped her feet. When she raised her hand and pped


    Rachel, a big hand grabbed her wrist tightly.


    Instinctively, Anna turned around to see who it was. It was none other than rk?


    "rk?" Tears welled up in her eyes the moment Anna saw him.


    She ran into his arms and sobbed, "Why didn''t you take me home from the hospital? Do you know that


    I have been waiting for you in the ward all the time?"


    It was then that rk remembered that he did promise to pick her up from the hospital yesterday.


    "I forgot. I don''t have my phone with me," rk replied in a cold voice.


    Anna froze for a moment. Why didn''t rk even try to coax her? It was clear that what kind of position


    she held in his heart!


    However, she wouldn''t admit defeat so easily!


    Anna got out of his arms and thumped on his chest, pretending toin, "Don''t forget it next time.


    Tell me in advance if you have something to do."


    But rk didn''t reply. He just stared at her coldly.


    After she steadied herself, Anna turned to take a look at Rachel, and then said to rk with an


    aggrieved face, "rk, your subordinate is so fierce! I just wanted to know where you went but she


    refused to tell me."


    rk cast a nce at Rachel and gave Anna noment.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel found that Anna was quite good at acting. As there was no third person at that time, even if she


    exined, no one would believe her.


    She decided not to make any exnation.


    "She doesn''t know where I am," rk pulled her out of his arms and said expressionlessly, "It''s time to


    go."


    Anna couldn''t believe her ears and took a look at Rachel. She knew that rk was helping her, but she


    couldn''t do anything to destroy her image. She felt so aggrieved!


    rk held Anna''s arm and left the filming site with her. Then they got on the car and drove away.


    When she looked at the phone on the seat, she found that it was indeed left there. rk did not lie to


    her.


    Anna exined in a hurry, "I don''t me you, rk, but..."


    "But what?" rk raised his head and took a nce at her.


    Finally, Anna plucked up her courage and said to rk, "I don''t want you to be too close to Rachel. As


    a woman, I will be jealous too, not to mention that I am pregnant with your child now."


    With a dark face, rk said in a low voice, "I''m going to the filming site because I am the investor.


    You''re overthinking things!"


    Anna looked at him and pretended to be weak, saying, "Oh, I see. I''m sorry. But I, after all, am


    pregnant. Pregnant women''s mood is not stable. I hope you take more care of me and the baby... "


    Without answering her question, rk started the engine and intended to drive her home.


    "By the way, my parents have known that I am pregnant. They want to meet the elders of the Ji Family,"


    Anna continued.


    "So soon?" he asked as he furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 77 Not Even Qualified to be a Rival in Love

    Chapter 77 Not Even Qualified to be a Rival in Love


    "Soon?" Anna frowned, "My belly is getting bigger and bigger as I am pregnant now. I think we should


    prepare for the wedding in advance."


    Pressing his lips together, rk asked, "When will your parentse?"


    "After a week." Atst, a smile climbed up Anna''s face.


    rk thought for a while and said, "I want to go back and discuss with my family."


    Anna was stupefied. Wasn''t it a deal? Why did he need to discuss with his parents again?


    When rk was discussing the matter of meeting Anna''s parents, Rachel was pacing up and down in


    the lounge. She had a question in her heart.


    How on earth did Anna get such a photo?


    If this photo was leaked out, she would be the other woman?


    Just as she was worried, Bill came.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bill had known what had happened from the staff.


    "Rachel, what are you doing?" Bill asked as soon as he came in.


    With a helpless look at him, Rachel shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    "I''ve heard all about what happened just now. Why did Anna quarrel with you again?" Bill asked


    curiously.


    Continued to shake her head, Rachel replied, "It''s really nothing."


    Bill heaved a sigh and said, "We''re friends. If you have any problem, why don''t you tell me and let me


    solve it with you?"


    When she was about to speak, a familiar female voice came from outside, "Rachel,e out!"


    Stunned, Rachel said, "Nancy? Why does she suddenlye here?"


    Before she could respond, Nancy directly broke in.


    "Rachel, you are a liar!" As soon as she came in, Nancy rested his hands on his hips and stared at


    Rachel with a resentful look.


    Puzzled, Rachel frowned and said sarcastically, "Why did I be a liar?"


    "Didn''t you tell me that you had deleted the video? Why did rk have the video? And hand it over to


    the police!" Nancy said furiously.


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and didn''t care. "How do I know? I just received a video somehow. I


    guess that''s how rk got it."


    She wouldn''t tell Nancy that the video was taken by Chester.


    Otherwise, Nancy would make things difficult for Chester.


    "You are lying! How could there be so many unexpected things in the world? I think this is the script you


    two have nned!" Of course, Nancy didn''t believe her.


    Rachel said in an indifferent voice, "It''s up to you believing me or not. You don''t have any evidence to


    prove it, do you?"


    "You!" Nancy looked at Bill, who was staring at her with hostility, and knew it was not the best time to


    deal with Rachel.


    She stamped her foot and shouted, "We will wait and see, Rachel! I''lle back to teach you a lesson!


    Don''t think that you can destroy my career in this way. It''s not that easy!"


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Hearing this, Bill breathed a sigh of relief. He warned Rachel, "Nancy has always been very scheming.


    Now that she has lost her reputation, her career is certainly not as good as before. I wonder how she


    wille back to the public. You''d better be more careful."


    "I see. Thank you," Rachel replied with a smile.


    One day, Chester came to the filming site to see Rachel again.


    "I heard from uncle Zack that you don''t have any scene in recent days. Why don''t you rest at home?"


    with curiosity all over his face, Chester asked Rachel, who was studying the script.


    Putting down the things in her hand, Rachel looked up at him andughed, exining, "My role is


    going to change dramatically afterwards. I have to study the character''s mentality well, so I can''t have a


    good rest."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so obsessed with work. I''m impressed." Chester looked at her with


    admiration.


    Rachel replied with a chuckle, "Sounds like you have nothing to do all day long."


    "Yes, I do. How about I pick you up every day? I''ll be your driver for free!" Chester patted himself on the


    chest. It was clearly that he was in a good mood.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and thought for a while.


    Michelle had told her that her driver asked for leave to go back to his hometown to visit his parents.


    She didn''t want to trouble Michelle to drop her off every day. After all, Michelle was living too far away


    from her.


    "Well, that''s a good idea," Rachel agreed directly. "My driver just asked for a week''s leave. If you are


    really so free, can you be my driver for a week? I will give you sry!"


    Chester looked at her with amusement. "I''m not doing this for making money."


    Rachel gave him a gentle stare and said with a smile, "You don''t want to make money. Is Mr. Chester


    stupid?"


    Chester was amused by her. "I''m a fool. Don''t you mind?"


    However, Rachel didn''t reply. She just nced at him coldly.


    After work, Rachel asked Chester to drive her home.


    Downstairs, Chester sent her to the door of her home and began to say goodbye, "Rachel, don''t you


    want to invite me to your home for a drink this time?"


    "I''m sorry. The drink at my ce is not good," Rachel refused directly.


    With a sad face, Chester said, "How about a cup of water? Don''t you think you should invite me to have


    a cup of water since I have sent you back with great effort?"


    "No, it''s not a good idea," refused Rachel firmly. "Eva is back. It''s not convenient for you to stay with


    two girls in the evening."


    "Well, see you tomorrow," said Chester, depressed.


    After he waved his hand to her, Chester put his hand on her head and gently rubbed her hair. Then he


    said in a tender voice, "Go back to have a rest."


    Seeing him like this, Rachel felt strange, but did not ask too much and turned away.


    What she didn''t know was that right now, sitting in the car, rk had already witnessed the whole


    process of their interaction.


    Chester sneered and got on the car.


    When he started his car, rk also started his.


    Two luxury cars drove one after the other on the road.


    Chester elerated, so did rk. Chester slowed down his car on purpose, so did rk.


    "Damn it! Why does he chase me?" Chester patted the steering wheel with anger.


    To avoid the ceaseless racing, Chester suddenly turned the steering wheel and stopped in front of a


    bar nearby.


    Chester got off the car, so did rk.


    "Hey," Chester walked over to him with dissatisfaction, saying, "Why do you have to follow me?"


    rk gave him a cold look and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Chester asked in surprise.


    "Stay away from Rachel!" rk warned coldly.


    Chester frowned and said, "What''s wrong with you? She is nobody to you? How can you make me, a


    single guy, give up pursuing her?"


    rk''s face darkened. "She''s the actress of ourpany and it''s my right."


    Chesterughed scornfully, "rk, don''t lie to yourself any more. You like Rachel, but you try to escape


    your heart with various excuses. You can''t face up to this fact."


    "But," Chester said regretfully, "What''s a pity is that you have a fiancee. Now you even don''t have the


    qualification to be my rival in love."


    rk''s eyes grew more icy and venomous. Was Chester provoking him?


    "You don''t deserve her," rk ordered coldly, with venom in his eyes.


    However, Chester shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "I don''t need her to like me. I just want


    to like her."


    "You will only bring her negative gossips!" rk clenched his fists and his face hardened.


    Chester suddenlyughed. "Then I hope the gossip bes a fact, so that she doesn''t have to think


    about how to get rid of it anymore. At least, I am not like you. You will only make her gossiped by


    others about being a mistress."


    "Mr. rk, don''t me me for not reminding you. If you keep having an unclear rtionship with


    Rachel, I am afraid that she will be mistaken as the other woman! You want to chase her? Deal with


    your fiancee first!"

 Chapter 78 A Big Secret

    Chapter 78 A Big Secret


    rk sneered, "Mr. Chester, it seems that you are not going to think about the interests of the Jiang


    Group."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chester frowned unpleasantly.


    rk looked at him thoughtfully, stating, "The Jiang Group is no match for the Ji Group!"


    "How dare you? How dare you threaten me! Don''t think I''m afraid of you, rk!" Chester flew into a


    rage.


    However, rk got into the car directly and headed for Rachel''s ce.


    The car stopped at the gate of Rachel''s apartment. Looking out of the window, he found light was on in


    her apartment.


    He sat in the car and took out his cell phone. He stared at the phone number of Rachel and kept silent


    for a long time until the light of her window was turned off.


    He then turned off the phone, slowly started the car, turned around and left.


    It waste at night and even he himself felt very ironic!


    Soon after, Rachel received an invitation of a party, which was held by a powerful boss of the


    entertainment circle. Almost all famous bosses, directors and popr stars in the entertainment circle


    were invited.


    The power of this party was self-evident.


    When seeing this invitation, Rachel was a little surprised.


    Michelle beside her said gently, "Rachel, this is a good chance for you. You should go. In such an


    asion, you should know more directors and investors, then you will have more resources to


    cooperate with them, which will be helpful to your future."


    Rachel was a little hesitant. She had never been interested in this kind of asion.


    But what Michelle said was right. If she got rid of the protection of rk one day, she would need more


    resources and connections to continue her career.


    Although she didn''t like to go to such a party, she should show up anyway.


    "Okay, you go with me!" Rachel nodded and gave the invitation directly to Michelle.


    Michelle was very happy to see that she was willing to do that. "Okay, as for your evening dress and


    other things, I''ll prepare for you. Don''t worry, just focus on the filming!"


    As she yed the supporting role in this movie and now the role went abroad for further study, she


    couldn''t y a part in the movie at present, so she continued to study the remaining parts in this movie.


    Soon, her part in the movie would be finished.


    By then, she had to prepare for the new y.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was almost the time for the party. During these days, Chester drove her to


    and from work every day.


    These days, rk hadn''te to see Rachel.


    Chester didn''t tell Rachel the fact that rk had warned him to stay away from Rachel.


    In this way, Rachel had a peaceful life. There was no rk, no Anna, and no Nancy. She had been


    extremely happy every day.


    "Rachel," Chester said after he sent her home. "I will attend the party tomorrow. Will you be my female


    companion?"


    Rachel asked, looking at him curiously, "You''re not from the entertainment circle. Why are you there?"


    Chester smiled mysteriously, saying, "Guess?"


    "Is your family running an entertainmentpany?" Rachel asked.


    "Haha," Chester couldn''t helpughing, stating, "You are really smart."


    "Really?" Stunned, Rachel looked at him and said, "I just said it casually. And I am right?"


    Chester nodded and said with a serious face, "In fact, my family has just been engaged in the


    entertainment industry recently and invested an entertainmentpany. As the general manager of the


    company, I will be at the party on behalf of thepany."


    "I see," Rachel refused with a smile, "I don''t think you don''t have a pretty girl to apany you, right?"


    Chester raised his eyebrows and shrugged, replying, "Indeed, I will have a lot of femalepanions if I


    want. But I have never seen a woman as beautiful and elegant as you."


    With a smile, Rachel said, "Okay. I will do that for your sake as you''ve been my free driver for a period


    of time recently."


    Chester left contentedly.


    When she got off the car, Rachel saw that rk was leaning against his Mercedes and looking at her


    with a cold face.


    Stunned, Rachel turned around and waved at Chester. "See you tomorrow!"


    Charles smiled and nodded at her. Then he gave a warning look to rk and drove away.


    "Mr. rk?" Walking towards them, Rachel felt a little panic, and the shock on her face didn''t fade


    away.


    Standing up straight, rk waited until she approached him and asked calmly, "Have you received the


    invitation?"


    "Yes, I have," Rachel replied calmly.


    "You go to the party with me tomorrow." rk came straight to the point. He seemed very serious, not


    allowing Rachel to turn his down.


    After a short while, Rachel shook her head and stepped back at once. "I''ve just promised Chester to be


    hispanion tomorrow."


    With a frown, rk asked coldly, "Is the rumor recently true?"


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at him and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    rk stared at her coldly and said, "Chester is chasing you. He picked you up every day?"


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t know how to exin it.


    But on second thought, it seemed her private affairs had nothing to do with him?


    "My driver asked for a week''s leave. Michelle is living far from my home. Chester volunteered to be my


    driver. Is there any problem?" Rachel exined casually.


    Although she didn''t know why she had to exin it to him, her intuition told her that she didn''t want him


    to misunderstand the rtionship between her and Chester.


    With an unreadable expression on his face, rk turned around and got into his car.


    In the evening of the next day, Rachel came to the party with Michelle, and Chester was already there


    waiting for her. When he saw her, he hurried to wee her.


    "Hi, Rachel!" Chester looked at the beautiful woman in a ck evening dress and admired her beauty


    in his heart.


    Her white skin and rosy lips made her look more attractive in ck.


    In Chester''s eyes, Rachel was not like a female star at all. She was more like ady from a prominent


    family, because her temperament was different from everyone else.


    Rachel put her hand on Chester''s arm. Michelle followed them into the party.


    As soon as she entered the party, Rachel attracted a lot of men''s attention. She was so extraordinary


    and unforgettable.


    Holding her by the arm, Chester greeted directors and bosses along the way and chatted briefly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He seemed to get used to such an asion. He smiled warmly to everyone and talked a few words as


    long as he opened his mouth, which made Rachel envious.


    She was by his side, smiling all the way.


    Most importantly, Chester seemed to be purposely introducing resources to her. While taking to the big


    shots, he never forgot to introduce Rachel to them.


    Deeply touched, she was willing to cooperate with him.


    Finally, they stopped chatting. Chester left to answer the phone. Rachel sat in a corner with a ss of


    champagne in her hand.


    A familiar figure came into her sight.


    As soon as he appeared, many women''s eyes were attracted by him. At the same time, many directors


    and bosses rushed up to find an opportunity to strike up a conversation with him.


    rk!


    Standing in the crowd, he was very attractive. Rachel could not ignore him.


    At this time, an annoying voice came to her ears, "Hey, isn''t this a popr actress, Rachel?"


    Turning around, Rachel saw Nancy''s ugly face.


    "Why is it you again?" Rachel frowned and felt unhappy.


    Ignoring her disgusted expression, Nancy asked with a smile, "Why don''t you like to see me? Are you


    afraid of me doing something to you?"

 Chapter 79 Hidden Rules

    Chapter 79 Hidden Rules


    "You know what you are thinking," Rachel replied indifferently.


    Nancy shook the ss in her hand and said, "It''s a pity. I have a big secret to tell you, but you''re not


    interested."


    Rachel''s eyebrows knitted. She asked, "What secret?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Nancy leaned over and asked with a sly grin.


    Seeing her spiteful face, Rachel shook her head and said, "I don''t want to know. It''s up to you whether


    to tell me!"


    As for women like Nancy, she''d better stay away from them in case of bringing too much trouble.


    Nancy nced vaguely at rk, who was surrounded by the crowd, and Anna, who was standing


    beside him and smiling.


    "Sister, don''t you feel jealous about that perfect couple?" Nancy asked Rachel with a hopeful


    expression, looking at rk.


    Following where she was looking, Rachel found that it was a perfect match for rk and Anna.


    "Why should I be jealous? They were born together. They were once a couple. Now they are together


    again. Isn''t it normal for them to get married and have children?" With a bit of mockery, Rachel thought


    what Nancy said was extremely ridiculous!


    But Nancy said with a mysterious smile, "You''re wrong. You don''t love him at all. Why don''t you look


    into Anna? If you don''t know her thoroughly, how can you defeat her?"


    With a bit of impatience, Rachel stood up and said, "Nancy, what on earth do you want to say? Why do


    I have to defeat Anna? Do you think rk will love you when you defeat her? I advise you to stop those


    bad thoughts. Wake up!"


    With that, Rachel found another seat and sat down.


    At this time, an obese director came over and waved at Nancy.


    Nancy stood up cheerfully, walked to him, held his hand, and went to visit the others with him.


    Watching their backs, Rachel frowned slightly.


    What surprised her more was that the fat director even reached out his hand and pinched Nancy''s


    buttock gently. Instead of getting angry, she flirted with him andughed dissolutely.


    When she thought of the things that Nancy did in the past, Rachel couldn''t help but sigh with regret.


    This woman would sooner orter destroy herself with her greed.


    At this time, Anna said something to rk and left in a hurry. She went to answer her phone.


    In a quiet corner, Anna was talking to someone on the phone, "Hi, dear. Haven''t I told you? I''m not free


    tonight. Don''t bother me."


    "Stop nagging. I know. I will take care of myself and our baby!"


    "All right, all right. Our baby and I miss you too. I will go back to America as soon as my duty is


    finished. We will live a peaceful life from then on!"


    "OK. Say hello to your parents for me. Goodbye, baby!"


    She hung up the phone sweetly, turned around and left, but she didn''t notice Nancy who was standing


    right at the door of the bathroom.


    She listened very carefully to what Anna had just said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Dear? Baby? She and the baby also missed the person on the phone?


    Nancy was curious about the rtionship between the person on the phone and Anna? Who was this


    person? Why did Anna talk to him like this?


    Suddenly, an idea came to Nancy''s mind. She took out her phone and made a phone call, "Help me


    find out the information about Anna, especially...... Her love story!"


    At this time, rk had slowly taken his seat in front of Rachel.


    "Are you alone?" rk furrowed his brows and took a quick nce at the surrounding.


    With a rxed smile, Rachel said, "Chester has something to deal with."


    rk sneered with disdain, saying, "He just started the business. How can he be so busy?"


    As he spoke, rk sized up Rachel from head to toe.


    "The clothes fit you well,"


    rk opened his mouth after being silent for a long time.


    Rachel smiled, answering, "Thank you for your praise, Mr. rk. These are all prepared by Michelle for


    me."


    rk just nodded at her without saying a word. He looked indifferent.


    For a moment, Rachel did not know what to say, and could only drink desperately to calm herself down.


    "rk!"


    At this time, Anna''s voice came from behind.


    Rachel looked at her casually, but thetter cast a warning nce at her.


    Rachel urged him in a hurry, "rk, hurry up and leave! I don''t want your fiancee to misunderstand us!"


    With a frown, rk stood up and left.


    At this time, Bill came over and looked at the back of rk. He couldn''t help shaking his head, "Mr.


    rk is not afraid that his fiancee will be jealous? I can''t believe that he dares to talk to you so happily."


    "Are you sure? What are you talking about? Who talked with him so happily?" Rachel answered without


    hesitation.


    Bill immediately corrected himself and said, "No, you are talking coldly!"


    Hearing this, Rachel smiled. She looked around and asked with curiosity, "Where''s your female


    companion?"


    "It''s far in the sky, but right in front of me." Bill pointed at her and said with a yful smile.


    Stunned by his reaction, Rachel shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. You are not my malepanion."


    At this time, Chester finally finished the phone call and sat down beside Rachel. Seeing that Bill was


    teasing his femalepanion, he felt unhappy.


    "Hey," Chester knocked on the table and looked at Bill provocatively, "What are you doing? Are you


    trying to steal my girlfriend?"


    Bill was amused by his question and asked, "Do you think Rachel is your girlfriend? I''m just talking with


    my colleague. It''s none of your business."


    "Have you finished talking? I have something important to tell Rachel!" Chester said, waving at Bill.


    "Fine, I will leave now." Bill stood up and pointed at Chester.


    "Don''te to me if you want to drink next time. I''ll take you for a stranger!" Bill left after saying that.


    "You are so stingy!" Charles said in a low voice looking at Bill''s back.


    Knowing they not only knew each other, but also became good friends, Rachel didn''t pay much


    attention to their arguement.


    "Tell me, what do you want to tell me?" Rachel asked with curiosity.


    Chester looked around and said to Rachel in a low voice, "Do you know what I just saw when I went


    out to make a phone call?"


    "What did you bump into?" asked Rachel with a frown.


    "When I was about toe back after I finished the phone call, I saw Nancy apany a fat director


    to the hotel room upstairs. And the director began to take off her clothes before he entered the room..."


    Before he finished, he saw Rachel''s stunned face.


    "Are you serious?" Rachel stared at him in disbelief.


    Chester nodded affirmatively, saying, "Yes, what I see is the truth. And Nancy was indeed trying to


    hook up with the director. Is it possible that she will fight for her new role in this way?"


    "Incredible!" With her head shaking, Rachel said hastily, "No matter how, she''s the daughter of the Yan


    Family. How could she ept the hidden rule just for a movie?"


    "The entertainment circle is full of such rumors. As long as they are willing to do that, who can say


    anything about them? Female stars have done everything they can to get the role they like," Chester


    shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    At the thought of herself, Rachel wondered whether her sess was because of rk?

 Chapter 80 An Important Thing

    Chapter 80 An Important Thing


    It seemed that Chester had seen through her mind. He raised his eyebrows and sighed, "So, Rachel,


    thanks to Mr. rk, you are able to maintain a pure mind in the entertainment circle!"


    Not wanting to talk about rk, Rachel changed the subject, "You just went out and made a phone call


    for a long time. Is everything okay?"


    "I''m fine," Chester said as he realized that she was avoiding the topic. "May I have a dance with my


    beautiful femalepanion?" he asked, raising his hand to invite her.


    Rachel had an embarrassed look on her face. Chesterughed and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t I have


    the right to dance with mypanion?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take advantage of you," said Chester firmly.


    With a sigh, Rachel had to stand up.


    With a dark look in his eyes, rk, who was sitting across the table, said in a low voice, "I have to


    leave for a while. Have a rest first."


    "Yes," replied Anna obediently.


    At this time, Anna''s phone rang again. She turned around and went to the backstage of the party.


    When Chester and Rachel walked to the dance floor hand in hand, rk stood in front of them.


    "You can''t dance with him." rk stared at Rachel with a cold stare.


    "What do you mean, Mr. rk?" Chester asked, displeased.


    Rachel was also puzzled.


    With a cold nce at her, rk exined indifferently, "You both know that negative gossip will affect


    the audience rating of the new movie!"


    Chester was furious and tried to argue: "We are just friends. Even if there is a rumor, it will not have


    any impact on the new movie!"


    "Before there was a rumor about she and Bill!" rk said indifferently.


    Chester was stunned.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    They looked at each other, thinking that what rk said was reasonable.


    Before Bill pursued Rachel in public; many people were hyping the rtionship between them. If there


    was a rumor about the rtionship with Chester and Rachel, some unreasonableizens would


    probably scold her for being a ygirl.


    Rachel subconsciously pulled back her hands and apologized to Chester, "Sorry, we can''t dance now."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a grim face, Chester turned to warn rk, "I can''t get close to Rachel. You cannot either!"


    rk knew exactly what Chester was referring to.


    But he didn''t say anything. His face became more serious.


    At this moment, after the phone call, Anna turned around and saw Nancying downstairs.


    She hadn''t settled ounts with her for what happenedst time!


    Anna walked over, grabbed Nancy''s wrist and pped her!


    "You bitch! How dare you give abortive medicine to me! How dare you!" Anna said with rage in her


    eyes.


    As soon as she came to herself, Nancy was furious and jumped to her feet. "Anna, you crazy woman!


    Who did that to you? It was Rachel, not me!"


    Anna sneered, scolding, "Don''t y dumb with me! I saw the video and you''ve already been in the


    police station. You dare do it, but don''t you have the guts to admit it?"


    Nancy stared at her belly and warned her fiercely, "Anna, don''t forget that you are pregnant. How dare


    you fight me face to face? What if anything happens to the baby? Don''t me me!"


    When she heard it, Anna loosened her hand subconsciously and stepped back. "Don''t hurt my child!"


    Nancy smiled viciously. "Don''t hurt your child? Why not?"


    "This child is very important to me. You can''t do anything to him! Otherwise, I will make you notorious in


    the entertainment circle!" Anger rose in her heart, and Anna threatened.


    Nancy was unhappy. She hated being threatened the most!


    "Anna, I know this baby is very important to you. After all, it is the key for you to keep rk! But it''s fine


    if you don''t provoke me, but if you do, I don''t know what I''ll do to you!" Nancy replied, not to be


    outdone.


    Anna''s face turned pale. Pointing at her, she scolded, "Nancy, you are such a bitch! Who started it first?


    Last time you wanted me to cooperate with you to deal with Rachel, but I didn''t agree. Then you hated


    me? I''m telling you, don''t scare me. I''m not scared of anyone!"


    "You!" A trace of viciousness shed through Nancy''s eyes. "Well, let''s wait and see! I won''t let you


    marry rk easily. He will only be mine!"


    "Just by you?" Anna sneered, "A dirty woman hooked up with thousands of men deserves his love? No


    way!"


    After that, Anna turned around and left.


    Nancy wanted to go up and push Anna. But at this time, someone passed the corridor, she could only


    give up.


    But now, she wore an insidious and vicious look on her face.


    After the party, when she just returned home, Rachel suddenly received a call from Nancy.


    "Rachel,e out. I have something to tell you!" Nancy shouted over the phone.


    With a little surprise, Rachel asked with a smile, "Nancy, why should I listen to you? I''m not yourckey.


    Why should I follow your order?"


    "Don''t interrupt me. It''s the most important thing. Do you want toe or not? I''ll text you the address.


    I''ll wait for you for half an hour. If you don''te, I will leave!" As soon as she finished speaking,


    Nancy hung up the phone.


    Stunned, Rachel could tell from her tone that there was really something important.


    Although she knew Nancy''s mouth couldn''t say something decent, what if what she was going to say


    had something to do with her biological parents?


    Now her biological parents were the only ones she cared about.


    At the thought of this, Rachel decisively went out of the door and took a taxi to see Nancy.


    When she arrived at the tea cafe, she saw Nancy was eating with relish.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Looking at Nancy who was gulping the food, Rachel couldn''t help but


    frown.


    Nancy said in an indifferent voice, "If you are willing to pay for the meal, I will tell you."


    Rachel looked at Nancy with a smile on her face, asking, "What? Don''t you even have the money to


    pay for the meal?"


    "Cut the crap," said Nancy as she rolled her eyes at her, "Will you pay for the meal or not?"


    "It depends on what you are talking about. Is it worth the price of this meal?" Rachel said slowly with


    her arms around her chest.


    Nancy put the chopsticks on the table and stated, "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth. I suspect that the baby in


    Anna''s belly is not rk''s!"


    "What?" Rachel blurted out. This piece of news was just like a thunderp, with a "buzz" in her head.


    Nancy smiled, asking, "Huh? Is this news worthy of this meal?"


    Stunned for a long time, Rachel asked, "How do you know about this? Do you have any proof?"


    "Of course I have," said Nancy. She took up the chopsticks, continued to eat while saying, "I asked the


    doctor of Anna''s antenatal examination, and got to know that she had been pregnant for more than


    three months. Until now, she should be four months pregnant..."


    "Four months?" Rachel asked, looking at Nancy in confusion. She didn''t understand why it had


    something to do with whether the baby was rk''s.


    Seeing that she still didn''t understand, Nancy put down her chopsticks again and said patiently, "Think


    about it. How many months since Anna came back? About two months, right? Did she carry rk''s


    child when she was abroad?"

 Chapter 81 Were You Going to Tell Him

    Chapter 81 Were You Going to Tell Him


    Nancy''s words startled Rachel, whose eyes were wide open!


    "ording to your words, it is very likely that she is pregnant with someone else''s child. And after she


    was pregnant, she came back to look for rk..." murmured Rachel. The more she thought about it,


    the more she felt something was wrong. If it was true, why didn''t rk know?


    Unless Anna concealed the fact on purpose that rk did not know about it!


    Seeing her reaction, Nancy smiled smugly, "Now you''ve thought about it? I guess it was a trick that


    Anna made to sleep with rk and lie to him that the baby is his."


    "I saw them go to the hospital for the pregnancy check-up, while rk was waiting outside the door.


    Anna went to do the check-up herself. It''s likely that rk didn''t know that the baby in Anna''s belly is


    almost four months old."


    The more she thought about it, the more astonished Anna was. She couldn''t believe that Anna was so


    bold?


    In this way, Anna was trying to get a hold of rk''s affection for her. If he knew the truth in the future,


    how could she face him?


    Seeing that Rachel had fallen into her trap, Nancy continued to push her forward, "Rachel, you have a


    good rtionship with rk. Even if you can''t be a couple, you won''t sit by and watch him jump into the


    fire, will you?"


    Hearing what she said, Rachel came to her sense.


    She raised her head, with anger in her eyes.


    "Nancy, I was wondering why you would tell me about this? It turns out that you just want to create


    conflict with Anna and me so that you can take advantage of it?" With her eyes wide open, Rachel


    observed the strange expression in Nancy''s eyes.


    Nancy was a little stunned, but soon came to herself? She asked, "What? Do you doubt my intention?


    If it weren''t for my bad rtionship with rk and he wouldn''t believe me so easily, I would have told


    him myself! "


    Rachel chuckled, saying, "I know exactly what you are up to. I won''t be fooled by you!"


    With that, she took out a few cash from her wallet, mmed them on the table, and then stood up to


    leave.


    Nancy was worried and called out, "Hey, you are really a cold-blooded person, Rachel! He is getting


    married with that bitch Anna. Are you still indifferent? You just want to watch him being fooled?"


    Stopped, Rachel said calmly, "This is between them. We have nothing to do with it."


    With that, Rachel left without hesitation.


    Nancy''s trick failed, stamping her feet anxiously.


    When she returned home, Rachel was still a little restless, thinking of what Nancy had said.


    If she didn''t tell this to rk, what if he really married Anna?


    But if she told him about this, it would seem that she was too concerned about him, and she would


    probably be hated by Anna if she was not careful enough.


    Just when she was lost in various thoughts, a video call from Chester came in. Rachel quickly clicked it


    open to check.


    "Rachel, you are still up sote?" Chester was in a good mood, watching Rachel in the video.


    "You are still awake, aren''t you?" With a faint smile, she shook her head helplessly.


    Chester felt that she was somewhat absent-minded, and could not help frowning slightly. "What''s


    wrong? What happened to you?"


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel said in a low voice, "If you have a friend whose girlfriend is


    pregnant, but it is very likely that her girlfriend''s baby is not his. And they are going to get married soon,


    what will you do? Will you tell him about this?"


    Chester raised his eyebrows and said, "You mean rk?"


    "No, this is just a question. Please answer it!" Rachel interrupted his guess immediately.


    Chester rubbed his chin and thought for a while before he said, "If I were you, I would not tell him."


    Stunned and puzzled, Rachel asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Chester shrugged and said, "First, do you know how deeply they love each other? If they love


    each other deeply, you are breaking up their marriage. It''s not mortal to break up a marriage. Even


    though they don''t have a deep rtionship, it''s their family business. As an outsider, if you suddenly


    interfere, you might get yourself in trouble!"


    Rachel thought what he said was reasonable, so she nodded in agreement.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Chester continued to analyze, "Second, can you make sure that your friend doesn''t know


    that his girlfriend''s baby is not yours? Maybe he had already known it, but he didn''t care at all? You


    shouldn''t tell him that. Otherwise, you will only make him more embarrassed. Maybe he doesn''t want


    anyone to know about it at all.


    Third, you and he are just ordinary friends. You don''t have to lose a friend and have an enemy because


    of this. If he really broke up with his girlfriend, do you think his girlfriend will let you go?"


    What Chester said was true, and Rachel could not refute at all.


    But after he analyzed it, the answer gradually came out. "I know what should I do, thank you!"


    "That''s what I should do. You should take good care of yourself now. Go to bed early. I''ll drive you to


    work tomorrow." With that, Chester was about to hang up the phone.


    But Rachel refused, "No, thanks. My driver hase back. From tomorrow on, you don''t have to send


    me to work."


    Chester was a little surprised and disappointed, but he still kept his gentle smile and said, "Okay, good


    night."


    A few days passed by. Rachel was trying to stop herself from thinking about the rtionship between


    rk and Anna, and to neglect the strong urge to look for him and tell him the truth in her heart.


    Thinking of what Chester had said, she could restrain herself.


    One day, rk arrived at the filming site again.


    When Rachel saw him, her heart was beating fast and she had thousands of words to tell him. She


    wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. The words were repeated in her mind.


    Sensing something was wrong with her, rk turned to look at her, but her eyes were averted and she


    didn''t dare to meet his gaze.


    Her strange behavior also attracted the attention of Michelle. Thetter could not help asking with


    concern, "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? You have been absent-minded all the time."


    "What?" Stunned, Rachel asked, "Do I look absent-minded?"


    "Yeah," the pool stared at her inexplicably. "Mr. rk has given you a few nces. You are either


    avoiding it or simply turning a blind eye. What are you thinking?"


    With a wave of her hand, Rachel replied, "No, I didn''t think about anything. Maybe it''s because of my


    poor sleepst night."


    With an excuse, Rachel turned around and went away.


    From afar, she saw Nancy talking andughing with the staff of her film crew. Thetter gave her a


    suggestive look.


    Although knowing what she meant, Rachel didn''t want to be taken advantage of, so she turned around


    and walked to her lounge.


    Following her, Nancy took a look at rk, who was standing in the crowd watching the shooting, and


    then turned around.


    As soon as Rachel entered the lounge, Nancy came in and asked directly, "You really didn''t tell him?"


    "Why should I intervene in their family affairs?" Rachel answered subconsciously.


    "What a surprise..." With a scornful look at Rachel, Nancy couldn''t help but sneer, "No matter what, he


    saved you and brought you good luck in the entertainment circle. But you didn''t even tell him anything


    about his lifelong happiness and just watched him being fooled? You''re so cruel, just a little heartless. I


    can''tpare with you in this regard!"


    "What do you want?" Rachel asked in a cold and angry tone.


    ''Does she mean that she is going to tell this to rk?'' she wondered.


    Nancy smiled, saying, "It''s none of your business! Since you are not able to help, it seems that I have


    to do it on my own!"

 Chapter 82 About the Baby

    Chapter 82 About the Baby


    "No, you can''t do that," Rachel stopped her immediately, "Nancy, stop pretending to be kind! Don''t


    me me for not reminding you. If you dare to tell this to rk, you must be prepared to take the


    consequences! Anna will definitely give you a hard time!"


    But when it came to Anna, Nancy couldn''t help clenching her teeth with hatred, "Don''t mention that


    bitch! She forced me to do so!"


    Puzzled, Rachel looked at her and asked, "What did Anna do to you? Why do you hate her so much


    and have to go against her?"


    "Humph," Nancy rolled her eyes, saying, "It''s none of your business! You won''t help me anyway. Why


    should I tell you?"


    After saying that, Nancy turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Rachel,


    "Stop!"


    Nancy turned around and asked impatiently, "What''s wrong again?"


    "Nancy, I advise you to be kind. No matter who is the father of her baby, it''s still a life. Stop ying any


    tricks, or both rk and Anna will not let you off!" Rachel warned coldly.


    But Nancy didn''t care about it at all. She thought it was funny for Rachel to say so. "Do you think I


    really want to hurt the baby in her belly? I''m telling you, I''m not a bad woman! I won''t do anything to her


    as long as she doesn''t provoke me. I don''t care where the child is or where it is from. It''s just that, rk


    can only belong to me!"


    After that, she walked away.


    Rachel did not know what she should do. Though Nancy said that, with her greedy and possessive


    nature, how could she not think of a way to get rid of Anna?


    But if she did so, the baby inside Anna would be affected.


    But she gave up her thoughts. She could not care too much about it. She believed that Anna still had a


    chance to win over to Nancy.


    Rachel could onlyfort herself by this way.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Rachel came to her senses and looked up. It was rk.


    "It''s your turn to shoot now," rk reminded in a calm voice. He then turned around and left.


    Stunned, Rachel thought that was something Michelle would do? Why would it be rk who called her


    in person?


    But she had no time to think more, so she got up and went back to the studio.


    Her role, Joyce, had studied abroad for three years. Now she was back, sessful taking over the


    family business and bing a strong woman.


    However, her ex-boyfriend, George was forced to marry Lucia and have a child with her. However,


    George, who had been ambitious before, now had be very pessimistic and muddled along and


    was not energetic any more.


    Lucia was forced to work. The two of them set up a tea shop on the busy street, but the business was


    not good.


    One day, Joyce nned to go shopping to rx and recall the old memories.


    Apanied by her assistant, she got off of a brand new luxury car and walked on the busy street.


    Joyce had an outstanding temperament, which attracted everyone''s attention. Many men came forward


    to ost her, but they were all frightened away by her cold demeanor.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Joyce passed by George''s tea shop, she involuntarily stopped and saw a woman dressed in


    ordinary clothes in the tea shop. She pointed at a spiritless man and shouted, "You slut! You only sleep


    all day long like a pig! Look, there are no guests in the shop, why can''t you go on the street for


    soliciting? I must have been blind to fall in love with you!"


    After she finished speaking, the woman turned around with anger. When she saw ady wearing


    luxurious clothes standing at the door, she hurried out to greet the guests, "Miss, are you thirsty? Come


    in and have some tea!"


    Joyce was taken aback. Wasn''t this woman Lucia, who was so proud of herself and fought for her lover


    years ago?


    And the man who hung his head listlessly...... Was that George?


    How did they end up like this?


    Seeing Joyce, Lucia was also stunned. How did she get back?


    "You...... Why are you here?" At the thought of this, Lucia felt very embarrassed. She reached out her


    hands and rubbed the apron on her waist. She stood there, unable to speak for a long time.


    Joyce nodded and answered, "I just passed by and wanted to have some tea, but I didn''t expect to


    meet you here."


    George also sensed that something was wrong. He stood up and saw Joyce standing in the crowd,


    who was stunning.


    He was astonished, thinking, ''Joyce is still the girl of that year, even more beautiful than herself years


    ago!'' Standing next to Joyce, Lucia was so ordinary.


    When their eyes met, George felt ashamed and quickly turned around and fled away!


    "George!" George stopped when he heard the crisp sound.


    A crystal tear was swirling in Joyce''s clear eyes, and never fell. Joyce watched his slightly shivering


    shoulder, all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.


    "Great!"


    "Pass!" Director Zack stood up happily. And he gave a thumbs up to Rachel and said, "Rachel, you did


    a great job, your performance is really awesome!"


    Standing there for a long time, Rachel was still in a daze. Tears were still rolling in her eyes, which


    made people around her feel sad.


    Standing in the crowd, rk stared at her quietly, his lips pursed into a line.


    Michelle rushed over, draped a coat over Rachel, pulled her towards the lounge and said, "What a


    touching scene! Rachel, you have so much potential, you must have a bright future!"


    "I did this because I love this job, not because I want to be famous," Rachel said with a smile.


    "There is no conflict between the two." Michelle smiled.


    At this time, when rk passed by Rachel''s lounge, he nced at their backs. Without any pause, he


    left the filming site quickly.


    When he was about to get on the car, a woman stopped him.


    "Hey, rk!" As soon as he turned his head, a smile spread over Nancy''s face.


    "What do you want?" His voice was as cold as ice and he gave a cold nce at Nancy.


    Nancy felt wronged. "How could you do this to me, rk? We used to be on good terms. But now,


    when we meet, we seem to be enemies."


    rk did not want to talk to her, so he turned around and got into the car.


    Nancy opened the door on the other side and got in.


    "Get out!" When Nancy was about to sit in the passenger seat, rk suddenly shouted at her. And


    Nancy had to stop.


    Nancy gave a nce at rk secretly, only to find the killing intent in his eyes. Left with no choice, she


    opened the door and sat on the back seat nonchntly.


    "I have something important to tell you. It''s about your happiness in the future!" Before he could ask her


    to leave, Nancy took action first and revealed a little bit of the news.


    Frowning, rk didn''t say a word.


    Nancy exined hurriedly, "I didn''t think too much just now and almost got in your passenger seat. I''m


    sorry. I know it should be prepared for your girlfriend. I......"


    "Cut the crap!" rk said in an unfriendly tone, his face grim.


    Nancy was frightened and got down to business. "I''ll tell you what happened. But don''t be mad if you


    hear what I said! I''ll tell you if you can guarantee it!"


    "Get out! Get out!" Completely losing his patience, rk turned back and stared at her coldly.


    Nancy ground her teeth and tried to persuade him by saying, "It''s about Anna. Her...... Her baby..."

 Chapter 83 Hatred

    Chapter 83 Hatred


    With even more grim expression, rk stared at Nancy without a blink and demanded coldly, "Say it!"


    Nancy swallowed hard and said, "The baby in her belly is probably not yours."


    This piece of news was like a bomb, exploding in an instant. With his face as dark as night, rk was


    about to devour everything the next second.


    He pursed his lips and looked at her coldly for a while. "If you lie to me, you will pay the price again!"


    "I know," said Nancy, who couldn''t help trembling. But under his cold gaze, she had to bite the bullet.


    She continued, "I went to see the doctor a few days ago, and met Anna in the hospital. The doctor told


    me that the baby in her womb was more than three months old and it is almost four months now.


    "But, rk, hasn''t she juste back for two months? Did she have the baby when she was abroad?"


    Nancy looked at him carefully in case rk got angry.


    "I see. Get off the car," rk replied with a cold face.


    "No," Nancy refused immediately. "I haven''t finished yet! In fact, Rachel also knows this matter. I think


    you guys are good friends, so I advise her to tell you this, in case you are fooled by Anna, but it turned


    out that she..."


    "What''s wrong with her?" rk turned to her again and urged her to go on.


    Nancy lowered her head, looking innocent. "She said it was your family matter and had nothing to do


    with her. She didn''t want to meddle in your business..."


    "rk," said Nancy, raising her head, "I said you saved her and helped her so much. How could she be


    so ungrateful to see you being fooled without doing anything? How cold and heartless she is! Or she


    has no feelings for you at all!"


    Clenching his fists, rk coldly asked, "Are you done?"


    "What?" Nancy didn''t get what rk meant and nodded hastily, "Yes, I am done."


    "Fuck off!" rk replied without hesitation.


    Nancy''s face was as pale as a ghost. She didn''t expect rk to be so cruel to her instead of thanking


    her after she had told him about it?


    "Humph! I''m leaving now!" Nancy opened the door and got off the car angrily.


    rk''s car left, raising a cloud of dust. It made Nancy''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Inside the car, with his lips tightly pressed, his face as cold as ice, rk gave off a sharp vibe. If there


    was a person sitting next to him, they would surely jump out of the car and run away without hesitation.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. "I want to know everything that Anna has done when she


    was abroad these years. And find out the operation condition of the Bai Family for these years. Don''t


    miss any information!"


    Hanging up the phone, rk stared straight ahead. The car was speeding up. The veins on his


    forehead bulged.


    At this moment, Anna, who knew nothing about it, had brought her parents here.


    Her father, Gary Bai, sat on the sofa and looked around the room. He nodded, saying, "It''s a nice


    house. Did rk find it for you?"


    "Of course, he spoiled me in the past, and now he also spoils me in the same way." She didn''t want her


    father to know how rk treated her.


    Her mother, Fiona Xu, was also gratified. "It seems that my daughter is still very charming. After the


    event of repentance of the marriagest time, I thought that rk would hate you, but I did not expect


    him to be so tolerant to you."


    Anna smiled but said nothing.


    Gary raised his head and looked at Anna. Then he fixed his eyes on her belly and asked, "So it seems


    that rk did not suspect you?"


    Anna touched her belly subconsciously, stating, "Of course not. I drugged him that night, but he didn''t


    know anything. He said that he would be responsible for me when he woke up the next morning."


    "Well," Gary thought for a moment and said, "I will help you to hide it from Steven. We will bring you


    back as long as we get money from the Ji Group."


    "Dad, how long will it take? Why don''t I divorce with Steven first?" Anna was a little worried.


    "No, you can''t," Gary refused at once. "It''s too dangerous for you to do that. If after you give birth to the


    baby and rk doubt about it, then you are screwed. Don''t forget that the child in your belly has half of


    the foreigner bloodline!"


    With a worried face, Fiona hastilyforted, "Anna, don''t worry. We will discuss business with the Ji


    Family after you are engaged. As long as they agrees to invest in our Bai Family, and we get the


    money, thepany will be in control. It won''t bete for us to cancel the engagement."


    Anna was a little uneasy. "But if Steven knows that we are doing this, he will certainly kick me out."


    "He can''t even handle his own business now. How could he have the mood to take care of you? You


    just stay here and take care of yourself and the baby. Make sure keep rk loving you!" Gary tried to


    comfort her.


    Anna had to give up.


    The next day, when rk was sitting in his office, his assistant knocked on the door. "Mr. rk, there''s


    a man called Gary who wants to see you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A flicker of doubt crossed his eyes, but soon his face recovered. rk nodded and said, "Let him in."


    A few momentster, Gary came in. With a smile, he extended his hand and greeted, "Mr. rk, long


    time no see. You look so young and promising."


    There was a glimmer of surprise in rk''s eyes, but he didn''t refuse him. With a smile, he said, "Mr.


    Gary, next to meet you. Why didn''t you tell me in advance? So I can arrange someone to pick you up."


    "No, no, there is no need!" Gary patted rk on the back of his hand and sat down.


    Without saying anything, rk merely nced at him coldly.


    Gary Bai was scared. He didn''t dare to look into his eyes, as he was under too much pressure. All he


    could do was to exin, "Here is the thing. Anna''s mother and I have been free recently, so wee


    here to visit her. We''d like to meet you by the way."


    "Long time no see, Mr. rk has changed so much. You are the heir of the Ji Family, and the Ji Family


    will absolutely has a bright future under your management!"


    But rk didn''t take his words seriously. He said coldly, "This is not what you said before, Mr. Gary."


    The expression on Gary Bai''s face changed slightly. Of course, he did not forget what hemented


    when he was going to break off the engagement with the Ji Family.


    Gary Bai was also a business man. He knew exactly how important the money was. When the Ji


    Family couldn''t bring him any advantage before, he would certainly use the most vicious words to


    ridicule them, which would also relieve his mood.


    In this way, he destroyed rk''sst hope for Anna.


    However, what he did before embarrassed him.


    The expression on Gary Bai''s face changed slightly. He felt a little restless, so he had no choice but to


    smile awkwardly, saying, "Sorry, Mr. rk. It was all my fault before. I was too sly and I attach too


    much importance to my personal belongings! I''m really d that you''ve forgiven and reconciled with


    Anna. And I''m also ashamed of what I''ve said in the past."


    "I don''t mind. As for my parents, I have no idea," rk answered with a cold smile.


    A hint of panic shed across his face. Puzzled, Gary asked, "Haven''t you discussed it with your


    family? Anna said your family has agreed to your marriage."


    "Grandpa is fine with that, but my parents want me to meet with your family first," rk replied in a cold


    voice. It seemed that he didn''t care about that at all.


    Gary was not sure whether the Ji Family would me the Bai Family for breaking off their engagement


    that year.


    After all, this was a huge humiliation to them!

 Chapter 84 My Family Did Not Agree

    Chapter 84 My Family Did Not Agree


    "Okay," Gary stood up and said with a fake smile, "We''ll talk about it when I meet your parents. I have


    something else to do. I have to go now."


    rk nodded slightly and watched him leave.


    In the evening, rk went back to the vi of the Ji Family.


    The moment he stepped into the vi, all the servants were shocked. They had no idea how long they


    hadn''t seen him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After receiving the news, Amanda ran out of the house. In disbelief, she asked, "Brother, why do you


    come back all of a sudden?"


    Looking at his sister who he hadn''t seen for a long time, rk softened his expression and nodded,


    "Okay."


    Amanda came back to China recently. She knew that rk didn''t like to be disturbed, so she didn''t go


    to see him.


    "Father and mother are waiting for us at home. Come on in," urged Amanda.


    Actually, it was Amanda Ji who asked their parents toe back.


    rk wasn''t used tomunicating with his parents too much.


    There was a serious atmosphere in the hall once they entered it.


    Lucas Ji and his wife Penny Yin sat on the couch, looking at rk.


    They hadn''t seen their son for a long time, but they were used to a serious conversation in their family.


    Though love shed through Penny''s eyes, it disappeared in a wink of eyes.


    "Dad, mom," rk said in a cold voice. Then he sat down in front of them.


    Sitting on the other side, Peter Ji looked at everyone indifferently.


    Lucas nodded and continued, "I know why you asked Amanda to bring us back, but we don''t agree!"


    Penny Yin quickly exined, "Thest time the Bai Family broke off the engagement in thest minute.


    They added insult to injury when we were in trouble. This brought shame to our family. How can we let


    their daughter marry to you now? They must be daydreaming!"


    Hearing that, Peter frowned slightly and turned his eyes to rk. "rk, tell me what you think about


    this matter."


    After a short pause, rk said, "I made a mistake. Anna is pregnant."


    "What?" Startled, Penny stood up almost subconsciously and asked, "You make her pregnant?"


    Upon hearing this, Lucas Ji became more furious. "You''ve gone too far, rk! How could you let her


    get pregnant with your child? Do you know what that means?"


    The expression on rk''s face darkened, keeping silent.


    "That means we have to agree to this engagement! Don''t think that that woman is really loyal to you. If


    she had really loved you, she would not have agreed with her parents to break off the engagement!"


    Lucas''s voice trembled with anger.


    Penny Yin came to herself, nodded and said, "Yes. We have done some research on the Bai Family


    this time. The Bai Group has been facing some financial difficulty recently, so they need the support


    and help from us. Theye to you only for their own good."


    With a cunning look, Peter Ji nced at rk who was still in silence and then motioned to his son and


    daughter-inw. "Don''t worry. Listen to what rk says before you make any ns."


    rk said in a cool voice, "I know what you mean. But I have promised Anna to meet her parents. I


    hope you won''t let me break my promise. After all, it represents our family.


    As for other things, I have other ns. I hope you can cooperate with me this time." rk looked


    thoughtful.


    Lucas Ji and Penny Yin exchanged a nce. Their son never begged them for anything. This was the


    first time he made a request. Maybe they should give it a try?


    "Okay, we wille to this meeting, but we will not agree with the marriage." Lucas stood up and


    walked to his room.


    With a slight sigh, Penny Yin took a look at rk standing nearby, and left following Lucas.


    The wrinkles on Peter''s face began to wear off. He said to rk, "I believe you have your own ideas


    about this. I trust you that you will not that stupid to marry that woman. Come on, we haven''t seen each


    other for a long time. y chess with me!"


    Upon hearing this, Amanda went to take the game of go in a hurry.


    At this time, Rachel was watching a movie at home, which was the Siege Battle, the most popr


    movie recently.


    She was working hard on imitating and studying the acting skills of the seniors. If she wanted to go


    further, she had to find a way to receive some film resources.


    Although she quickly became a popr star due to TV dramas, movies will make her more popr. In


    order to get more recognition, she must work harder to shoot a qualified movie.


    Eva was bored and pacing around. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Her shadow made Rachel a little dizzy. She couldn''t help but call her, "Eva, what are you doing?"


    Eva sat down beside her, grabbed her hands and suddenly asked, "Miss, do you know who I saw in the


    company today?"


    Rachel gave her a strange look. "I''m not a mind reader. How do I know who you saw today?"


    Thinking for a while, Eva rolled her eyes and said, "I met Mr. rk''s father today."


    "Mr. rk''s father? What does it have to do with me?" Rachel looked at her with a puzzled expression


    and felt a little funny.


    Seeing that Rachel still didn''t get what she meant, Eva suddenly sighed, exining, "Miss Rachel, I


    really think you are so blocked of all information? There is a rumor in thepany that Mr. rk is


    going to marry Anna!


    Mr. Lucas came back from abroad this time to discuss with the Bai Family about their marriage. Why


    aren''t you worried at all? I''m worried about you!"


    Eva was more than anxious. She was burning with anxiety.


    Stunned a little, Rachel pretended not to care about it and said, "It''s reasonable for the parents of both


    sides to meet each other as they are going to marry. They''re going to marry and everything will be


    settled. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    With her eyes wide open, Eva looked at her in disbelief. "Miss, you and Mr. rk love each other. Why


    do you both make such a mistake on this matter?


    I know both of you are tough people. But can''t either of you admit defeat first?"


    With a straight face, Rachel scolded her, "Eva, what are you talking about? Don''t forget that Anna is


    pregnant! Shouldn''t he be responsible for that?


    Besides, he said he wasn''t interested in me. I would be asking for an insult if I still like him. What


    happened in the past is in the past. I don''t like him anymore."


    Rachel looked a little angry.


    Eva lowered her head sulkily. "Miss, you can lie to yourself, but you can''t lie to me. I just hope that you


    can get your own happiness!"


    Rachel took a deep breath and continued, "Eva, I know what you mean. But don''t forget that I am an


    actress now.


    If there is any rumors between me and rk at this point, I will be the other woman to be publicly


    recognized. Is that what you want?"


    Eva lowered her head silently and said apologetically, "Sorry."


    Rachel sighed. She reached out and rubbed her hair, "I know you''re for my good. But it''s not going to


    happen. Everyone has his or her own fate."


    Eva replied and went back to her room for sleep.


    Originally, Rachel nned to study the movie carefully. But after hearing what Eva said to her, she was


    a little absent-minded.


    ''Has he really decided to marry Anna?'' Rachel could not help but to think. She was a bit hesitant


    whether she should tell him the truth?

 Chapter 85 The Yan Family Was Nothing Compared to the Bai Family

    Chapter 85 The Yan Family Was Nothing Compared to the Bai Family


    It was alsote at night, but rk didn''t sleep either. He stood alone in the balcony of the room to feel


    the wind.


    Just now, he had received investigation results from his men. ording to the information, Anna had


    married a foreigner after she had broken off the engagement with him and had not divorced yet.


    She had been pregnant for four months, but she had been back for less than three months.


    Needless to say, the result was obvious, that Anna was sent by the Bai Family for some reason.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, the Bai Group was in big trouble. It was in need of arge amount of money. The Bai


    Group had owed the bank a lot of loan, so it was impossible for them to lend even a cent from the bank


    now.


    There was a glimmer of coldness in rk''s eyes. Against the dark night, his face was gloomy.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. It was Amanda. She walked in with two goblets and a


    bottle of wine in her hands.


    "Brother, it''s sote and you are still awake. Why don''t we have a drink?" Amanda smiled at him.


    Hearing her words, rk walked towards her.


    Amanda was more beautiful and elegant now. She was totally different from the shy and inexperienced


    girl.


    Amanda poured the wine into the goblets and handed one of them to rk. When she saw that he


    didn''t take the ss, she couldn''t help but frown. "Is there something on your mind, brother?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, rk took the goblet from her hand, clinked it with hers, raised his neck


    and drank it up.


    Amanda smiled at him and said, "Brother, that''s such a waste that you drink it up."


    "Come to the point!" rk replied tly.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to Amanda. She asked, "I heard that you''ve invested a lot of movies and


    TV ys recently. You go to the filming site every day and get close to a female star whose family


    name is Yan..."


    rk frowned after hearing what Amanda said.


    "Oh,e on," Amanda cleared her throat and realized that rk was upset with her. So she


    exined, "I used to be curious about how people shoot a film. Can you take me with you to the filming


    site next time?"


    rk looked her up and down, trying to find out what she really meant.


    Amanda smiled awkwardly and said, "Brother, I did have a dream of being a superstar before. But now


    I''ve grown up. I know our parents wouldn''t allow me to do that, so I just want to go to the site to have a


    look. I don''t have any other ideas."


    rk nodded his head and replied, "I will brought you with me next time I go to the filming site."


    After that, Amanda left cheerfully.


    After she got back to her room, Amanda looked at the photo of Rachel in her phone with a smile of


    appreciation.


    The next day, when Anna went shopping with his mother, Fiona, she suddenly saw an annoying face.


    Looking at Tristan, who was picking clothes not far away, Anna''s face turned pale and her fists


    clenched involuntarily.


    Noticing her strange look, Fiona looked at the direction what Anna looked at and asked, "What''s wrong


    with you, Anna?"


    Anna pointed at Nancy not far away from them and said unhappily, "Mom, do you see that woman?


    She was the one who gave abortive medicine to mest time and made me almost have a


    miscarriage."


    "Is it really her?" Fiona looked at Nancy; there was a hint of chill in her eyes.


    Fiona then walked to Nancy and pped thetter on her face!


    Before Nancy could react, she was pped. She got furious immediately!


    "Who are you? Why do you p me?" Nancy covered her face with one hand and turned around to see


    a strange face.


    But she soon found that Anna was not far behind Fiona. Anna looked quite simr to Fiona, Nancy


    immediately understood.


    Fiona said coldly, "Don''t mess with my daughter anymore, or I won''t let you go easily!"


    Nancy, on the other hand, responded with a dismissiveugh. Suddenly, a vicious light shed through


    her eyes as she pped on Fiona''s face!


    Bang! Fiona was immediately pped!


    "How dare you?" Fiona blurted out. She covered her face with her hand and looked at Nancy in


    surprise. Clearly, she did not expect Nancy would p her back.


    At this time, rk was on the phone in his office when a subordinate called him. "Mr. rk, Miss Nancy


    and Mrs. Fiona are pping each other. Shall we go to stop them?"


    rk stopped what he was doing. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes, but it quickly


    disappeared.


    "Well, let the two families have a good time!" Without waiting for the response, he hung up the phone.


    His fingers tapped on the table from time to time. He was lost in thought, but no one knew what he was


    thinking about.


    In the mall, Nancy was so angry that she pointed at Fiona and scolded, "You old woman, don''t think


    that I will be afraid of you since you are from the Bai Family? Humph! My family is much more powerful


    than the Bai Family! Wanna fight? I''ll fight with you to the end!"


    Finishing her words, Nancy she turned around and walked away with an angry face.


    Fiona was so angry that her face turned livid, her chest heaving, and she could not speak for a long


    time.


    Anna was a little worried. She took a step forward, took Fiona''s hand and said, "Mom, if it happens


    again in the future, let''s endure it patiently. If the Yan Family really goes against us, we will be in great


    trouble."


    "What are you afraid of?" Fiona gave a cold smile. "Although our family is in trouble for the time being,


    the Yan Family still cannotpare with us. How can I let her pick on you and do nothing?"


    Anna was moved, saying, "Mom, you are so nice to me! Thanks very much!"


    "Silly girl, I am not only protecting you, but also the reputation of the Bai Family!" said Fiona, love and


    tenderness reflected in her eyes.


    At this time, Amanda was going to the filming site with rk. She wanted to feel the atmosphere of the


    shooting deliberately.


    When they arrived at the site, Amanda was immediately attracted by the most beautiful star in the


    crowd, who was shooting a movie, Rachel.


    In the troubled times, George''s wife, Lucia, ran away with another man with their kid because she


    couldn''t stand the life with him.


    George sold all the valuable things in the family and still couldn''t keep Lucia.


    Poverty made him sick in bed and at hisst gasp.


    He couldn''t even reach out for a bowl of water.


    Right then, the door creaked open. Joyce walked in in a simple dress, followed by an old woman.


    George thought it was Lucia who came back. With surprise and happiness, he raised his head, but he


    was stunned.


    "It''s you...... Joyce?" George murmured in disbelief.


    Joyce looked around the shabby house and couldn''t believe it was his home.


    In her memory, George''s family was not rich, but it was middle ss. So in her memory, he was not so


    sloppy.


    George noticed the surprise in Joyce''s eyes. He lowered his head and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Joyce sat down in a chair beside the bed and said calmly, "Lucia asked me to take care of you before


    she left."


    "She...... How could she say that to you?" All of a sudden, George felt so ashamed of himself. As a


    man, did he have to rely on a woman to live on?


    Joyce swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue and changed the subject. "You haven''t eaten


    yet, have you? I have asked the cook to make some food and I have brought it here for you."


    As soon as she finished her words, the old woman put the basket in her hand down and took the


    dishes out.


    George''s heart ached when he saw so many delicious dishes on the table. He used to be a man


    without worrying about food or clothing.


    But ever since he married Lucia, his life was getting worse day by day.


    He raised his hand but found that his hand was so weak.


    "Let me feed you!" Joyce picked up a te, put it on the table and began to feed George carefully.


    Jared tried to eat all the food fed to him by Joyce. Although he did not feel like eating, he wanted to


    cherish this opportunity.


    "Joyce, I don''t have much time left." George choked with sobs, tears streaming down his face.


    The chopsticks in Joyce''s hand shook and her eyes were full of tears. She replied in the same choked


    voice, "I know."

 Chapter 86 They Were Not Sincere

    Chapter 86 They Were Not Sincere


    With tears streaming down his face, George said, "I owe you too much in my life. I missed you because


    I didn''t cherish you. If there was afterlife, I would not have done that, but would you still give me a


    chance?"


    A sad smile suddenly appeared on Joyce''s face. She replied, "Yes, I would..."


    George closed his eyes satisfactorily. "It''s enough. I''ll wait for you..."


    Joyce couldn''t bear the misery anymore. She ran out of her room and cried in the yard.


    Inside the room, with a satisfied smile on his face, George took a deep breath and passed away.


    Joyce''s shaking shoulder, her sobs of restraint, and her sorrow which was about to burst out at any


    time, directly pushed the scene to the climax, and stirred everyone in the room!


    "Bravo! Pass!" Director Zack was so excited that he almost jumped up.


    The staff around them came back to their senses and couldn''t help but cheer up.


    The beauty in the video was so full of emotion that she couldn''t take it back for a while. Until she left


    the studio, her heart was still a little ripple.


    Standing next to rk, Amanda watched lyndsy''s receding figure and couldn''t help but exim, "oh my


    God, her performance is really amazing! I thought she was good enough when I watched her movie


    from the TV, but I didn''t expect her acting to be so shocking when I watch her acting on site!"


    Frowning, rk asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Ha-ha," said Amanda, making a face to him before she said, "I am her fan. I was attracted by her


    superb acting skill when I watched her TV series before. Now I finally see her in person. My dream


    rk turned his head to watch others acting, ignoring the excited Amanda.


    Amanda stared at the scene too. But she found it boring after a short time.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "rk, I went to my idol for signature. Take your time!" After telling rk, Amanda turned around and


    ran to look for Rachel.


    While Rachel was reading the script in the lounge, a young woman popped her head out from the door.


    "Hi!" Amanda greeted. She smiled softly and looked pretty.


    Rachel did not know why she came here. Puzzled, she frowned and asked, "Excuse me, who are


    you?"


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Rachel. I''m your fan, Amanda Ji!" Before she could finish her words, Amanda


    started to introduce herself.


    Rachel nodded. Then she frowned and said, "But you are here for..."


    "Can I please have your signature?" Suddenly, Amanda took out a notebook and a pen from behind


    and hand it to her, like a magician.


    Rachel was ttered. She only signed her fans on the autograph session, but it was her first time that


    fans had looked for her signature privately.


    Rachel came to her sense quickly. She took over the notebook and pen from Amanda''s hand and


    signed her name quickly. Then she handed them back with a smile. "Thank you for your love for me."


    Amanda was a little surprised. ''She is not arrogant at all. Who made up the fake news that she put on


    airs?'' she wondered.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to have such a good temper. Can I make friends with you? I''m your loyal fan!"


    With a friendly smile, Amanda reached out her hand to Rachel.


    Rachel also like Amanda, who made her want to get close to her because of her cuteness.


    Therefore, Rachel reached out her hand and shook with hers. "I would love to!"


    "Can I have your private wechat?" Amanda made another request.


    Looking into her innocent eyes, Rachel intuitively believed that Amanda only wanted to make friends


    with her, and that there would be no harm to her.


    Logically speaking, she should not reveal her own wechat ount. However, this time, Rachel nodded


    without thinking.


    The two girls were added to each other on wechat quickly.


    Michelle came into the room from outside. She was slightly surprised when she saw Amanda.


    But Amanda waved her hand and said goodbye to Rachel. She cast a warning nce at Michelle and


    then turned away.


    Seeing Michelle''s reaction, Rachel was curious and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Michelle pointed to Amanda''s back, and said, "I seem to have seen this girl somewhere before."


    In the studio, Michelle saw Amanda and rk standing together just now. They looked like each other,


    and obviously they were brother and sister.


    She had heard too many rumors about Amanda Ji as well.


    Amanda had lived abroad with her parents. But she didn''t depend on them now. She was a famous


    foreign female designer.


    It was said that every piece of clothing designed by her was expensive. She even designed clothes for


    the upper ss women and princesses in the foreign royal family.


    It must be something urgent for the Ji Family to deal with since she was back in China.


    But it was strange that Amanda asked for Rachel''s autograph. This was not something she would


    normally do. Michelle could tell what was on her mind.


    At this moment, Amanda came back to rk. She was impressed by Rachel''s signature. "Rachel is not


    only beautiful, but also a talented actress with such beautiful handwriting."


    Taking the notebook from her hand, rk nced at it and said scornfully, "Just her name. What''s so


    good about it? Can you really tell how good her handwriting is just from her name?"


    "Well, you don''t understand. I really adore her! If I were a man, I would definitely go after her!" Amanda


    gave him an angry stare and told him what she was thinking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" rk nced at her coldly.


    Two dayster, Amanda had been talking a lot with Rachel on wechat.


    Right then, her bed was filled with information about Rachel.


    When she was abroad, she had read the gossip about Rachel and rk on the Inte. At that time,


    she didn''t take her seriously.


    Butter, Rachel gradually became a popr star. Many media guessed that the person behind her


    was rk. Therefore, it was until then that Amanda started to take it seriously. She hired people to


    investigate her background.


    She began to know that Rachel was the one who had saved rk when she was a child. Amanda liked


    her from this aspect. She had saved her brother''s life!


    Then Amanda began to watch Rachel''s movies. It had to be said that her acting skills were really


    excellent as if each role was tailored for her.


    The most important thing was that now, rk was about to marry Anna. Amanda knew Anna as well


    and knew what kind of person she was. Of course, as a member of the Ji Family, how could she allow


    such a woman like Anna to marry her brother?


    Looking at Rachel''s photo, a glimmer of hope shed through Amanda''s eyes.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for the elders of the Bai Family and the Ji Family to meet.


    That night, Lucas, Penny, rk and Amanda were all dressed up well and went to meet the Bai Family.


    Anna, Gary and Fiona were also well dressed.


    The two families met with each other solemnly, as if they were meeting their customers.


    The restaurant had already been booked. When Anna arrived with Gary and Fiona, the Ji Family had


    not arrived yet. They could only wait for them.


    Fiona muttered with dissatisfaction, "Shouldn''t the male''s family show up first in such an important


    asion? Why are we still waiting for them after we arrive?"


    Gary, however, was patient. "It''s not a big deal. After all, we took the initiative to break off their


    engagement before, so it''s normal for the Ji Family to be angry. What''s more, we need their help now. If


    we arrive earlier, we can show our sincerity this time."


    At this time, footsteps were approaching from afar. They looked at each other. It was the Ji Family,


    wasn''t it?

 Chapter 87 Did You Like Her

    Chapter 87 Did You Like Her


    Quickly after, the door was pushed open, and the person came in was the restaurant manager. People


    in the Bai Family were immediately disappointed.


    "Miss Gary," the manager said to him with a smile, "Mr. rk asked me to tell you that there was a


    traffic jam on the way and they will be here soon. If you need anything to drink, just tell me first."


    Gary''s face immediately darkened. It seemed that the Ji Family did it on purpose?


    Seeing this, Anna hurriedly broke the gloom and waved at the manager, saying, "Give me a cup of


    water."


    "Okay." The manager left in a hurry.


    Fiona started toin, "The Ji Family is absolutelyte on purpose. Late for the traffic jam? That''s


    their excuse! Why didn''t they set off earlier since it''s an important meeting tonight?"


    "Even if they did it on purpose, we still have to bear it! Calm down. Don''t say that in front of themter,"


    Gary warned Fiona.


    Annaforted them at once, "I''m pregnant now. They must not look down upon us. Don''t worry!"


    The three of them had waited for half an hour before the Ji Family arrived.


    Compared with the Bai Family, the Ji Family was seemingly much more powerful.


    At the sight of Lucas, Gary stood up immediately and greeted him warmly. "Mr. Lucas, long time no


    see!"


    Lucas replied in an indifferent voice, "Indeed, it''s been a long time."


    But he didn''t hold Gary''s hand. Instead, he took the seat of honor.


    Gary''s hand hung in the air. Embarrassed, he took it back.


    As if not noticing this scene, rk walked straight to their seats and pulled them for Penny and


    Amanda to sit on.


    Then he sat down beside Amanda. Anna was embarrassed. She had been waiting for him to pull the


    seat for her. But now she could only sit down on her own.


    When she saw how arrogant the Ji Family was, Fiona trembled with anger. She tried to say something,


    but was stopped by Gary.


    As if nothing had happened, Gary took Fiona by the hand and sat down. "We are so happy to see you


    today! What''s Mr. Lucas'' arrangement on their marriage?"


    Lucas nced at him and sneered, "I don''t dare to arrange for their wedding this time easily. Who


    knows if the Bai Family will break off the engagement again or not? Only fools would fall into the same


    river twice!"


    With an embarrassed look, Gary waved his hand and exined, "Mr. Lucas, please don''t be angry. I


    know it was our fault in the past. I''ll apologize to you today."


    After that, he took up the prepared wine and drank it in one gulp!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Only then did the expression on Lucas''s face rxed a little.


    Anna sat beside nervously, but rk looked indifferent from the beginning, as if everything here had


    nothing to do with him.


    His eyes never fell on Anna since he came here.


    Holding back her anger, Fiona smiled and said to Penny, "Let''s leave the past behind, Mrs. Penny.


    Since the two kids love each other and Anna is pregnant with rk''s baby now, shouldn''t we consider


    their marriage now?"


    With that, Penny nced at Anna''s abdomen, but moved her look quickly.


    "Mrs. Fiona," said Penny with a faint smile, "Now that Miss Anna is pregnant, you should take care of


    her and the baby first. The Ji Group has too many things to deal with recently. We don''t have time to


    worry about their marriage. Let Anna give birth to the baby first. We will talk about the marriage after


    the baby is born."


    "You don''t have time? We can make preparations for the wedding!" Fiona said immediately.


    "That''s so kind of you. But..." With a cold smile, Penny replied, "It''s the first time that rk is married.


    The groom''s family should make arrangements for the wedding. Otherwise, the public may say that we


    don''t care about our future daughter-inw."


    Anger rose in Fiona''s heart. "Then what do you mean? Make my daughter pregnant before marriage?"


    "She indeed got pregnant before getting married," Amanda said in a calm voice.


    "Do you mean that my daughter is to be med for this?" asked Fiona angrily.


    "If your daughter didn''t agree that, how could she be pregnant now?" Amanda said with a cold smile.


    "You...... You have gone too far! How can you say that?" Fiona couldn''t stand being provoked, so she


    finally pounded the desk and stood up.


    Lucas sneered and said, "It seems that you guys don''t have good manners. It was you who broke off


    the engagement, and now it is you who force them to get married. Don''t think our Ji family is a


    supermarket. Your daughter coulde when she wanted toe and could leave when she wanted


    to leave.


    That''s a deal. You guys can ept it if you like. It''s okay if you don''t want to ept. We don''t mind!


    She can have an abortion when the child is still small. We will pay apensation for it!" With that,


    Lucas stood up and left.


    Fiona stood still in a daze. Clearly, she did not expect this kind of situation to happen.


    Gary''s face turned livid with rage and he rolled his eyes at Fiona. In no time, he stood up and stopped


    Lucas. "Please stop, Mr. Lucas. Let''s discuss about it."


    "There is nothing to discuss between us," Lucas answered in a cold tone. Then he turned around and


    left with Penny and Amanda.


    Anna took a look at Amanda with hatred.


    rk hadn''t left yet. Sitting in his seat, he didn''t open his mouth until Gary and Fiona seat back. "I''m


    sorry," he said coldly.


    Gary was stunned. He pointed at Anna and asked, "She''s pregnant with your child. Do you want her to


    have an abortion?"


    "No," rk nced at Anna''s belly indifferently and said with a smile, "Keep the baby!"


    "What about the wedding?" Gary asked immediately.


    "Let''s talk about itter," rk raised his eyelids and said casually.


    The result was totally out of Gary''s expectation. Under such a circumstance, he had no idea how to


    convince the Ji Group to invest in the Bai Group.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Anna reached out her hand and held on to rk''s arm, saying,


    "rk, are we not going to get married because of your parents'' opposition?"


    rk didn''t respond. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Gary rolled his eyes and took a seat beside rk. "Mr. rk, I have a business to deal with. Are you


    interested in it?" he asked in a ttering tone.


    "Really?" Finally, rk raised his head, waiting for his words.


    "Here is the thing," Gary said after organizing his words, "Ourpany has some cash flow problems


    recently, so I want to ask the Ji Group to invest in us. Do me a favor, please. Of course, you''ll benefit a


    lot in the future..."


    But before he could finish his words, rk cut in, "It''s a significant matter. We must ask for the opinions


    of other shareholders before making a decision."


    Then, rk also stood up and left.


    Gary stood up, followed rk and said, "rk, I will wait for your good news then."


    When Anna found out that rk didn''t even look at her today, she didn''t know what she had done


    wrong. Tears kept falling from her eyes.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, a figure rushed to rk and shouted, "Brother!"


    rk frowned.


    "Let''s go for a drink! We haven''t had fun together for a long time," Amanda said with a pout.


    rk had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Amanda knew rk must be really upset after what had happened today. So she took him to a wine


    house owned by the Ji Group and drank quietly with him.


    At the beginning, they could talk normally and share interesting things of their childhood. Later, when


    she was drunk, she started to talk more.


    "Brother, where is the girl who saved you when you were a child?" Amanda said tentatively.


    "You met her before." rk face was slightly red, but his mind was still clear.


    Amanda asked intentionally, "Did I meet her before? Ah, do you mean Rachel? After I came back, I


    only met her once except you and our family members!"


    rk didn''t say a word as an agreement.


    "Then...... Do you like her?" Amanda continued to sound him out.

 Chapter 88 A Filthy Mouth

    Chapter 88 A Filthy Mouth


    rk raised his head and took a look at Amanda. Frowning, he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk," said Amanda. She knew his brother wanted to change the topic, so she added quickly,


    "ording to the information I have found, there are two men pursuing Rachel. One is the popr star,


    Bill Song, while the other is the son of the Jiang Family, Chester.


    Ah, my idol is so beautiful, whom should she marry to?" Amanda began to think seriously, propping her


    chin with her hands.


    Frowning harder, rk didn''t answer her question.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Amanda still found it difficult to make a decision. "They are both


    very excellent men. If I were her, I would not be able to make a choice. It would be great if I were a


    man. I will be brave enough to pursue my goddess!"


    "You are drunk. Let me send you home!" rk stood up with a grim face and took her out of the room.


    "Well," Amanda struggled and said, "Brother, I haven''t drunk enough. You are drunk. I''m not!"


    Regardless of whether she was drunk or not, rk pushed her into the car and sent her home.


    Standing at the gate, Amanda asked in confusion, "Brother, where are you going?"


    But what answered her was only a roar of rk''s car, and the car had already gone.


    rk parked his car outside the building of Rachel''s apartment and took out his phone to call Eva.


    When Eva received his call, she was so frightened that her face was pale. She really wanted to throw


    her phone out.


    "Hello, Mr. rk?" Eva asked cautiously.


    "Is she at home?" rk asked, looking at the window of Rachel''s dark room.


    Eva took a look at Rachel, who was studying movies in the living room, and nodded. "Yes."


    rk hung up the phone before Eva finished her words.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Eva opened the door, neatly dressed. After finding out who was outside, she blurted out, "Ah! Mr. rk!


    Come on in!"


    After inviting him in, Eva said to Rachel, "Miss Rachel, I have to go out now."


    After saying that, she ran out and closed the door before Rachel could react.


    Rachel stood up subconsciously and smelt the wine in the air.


    Looking at rk''s red face, Rachel asked, "Did you drink?"


    Not answering her question, rk staggered towards her.


    The way he looked at her made her feel a little scared. What would he do when he was drunk?


    Thinking of the scene that he took the philter and came herest time, she began to step back.


    "Don''te over. You are drunk. Get out of here!" As she retreated further, he continued to approach


    her.


    When he was about to reach her, Rachel turned around and wanted to run away, but her wrist was


    grabbed by rk.


    Stunned and struggling, she shouted, "Stay away from me! Go away!"


    "How heartless you are!" Suddenly, rk said through his gritted teeth.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. He was drunk, and she drove him away out of instinct for self-


    protection. How could he say she was heartless?


    However, what he said waspletely different from what she thought.


    Before she could respond, she was pressed by him against the wall.


    With her eyes wide open, she stared at him. The wall behind her was as cold as ice, but the man in


    front of her seemed to be burning, Although she wanted to avoid him, she had no other choice.


    "How much wine did you drink?" With her eyebrows furrowed, Rachel was very nervous.


    "Dislike me?" He frowned, grabbed her hand and kissed her on the lips without any hesitation.


    Her eyes were wide open and her mind went nk!


    Suddenly, she came to her senses and pushed him away subconsciously!


    Being turned down, rk gave her a stern look. He ran after her, grabbed her hand and pulled her in


    front of him.


    Rachel lost her bnce and fell down to the carpet. rk''s eyes were red. It seemed that he was


    totally drunk.


    Thinking of their first sex, Rachel was so worried that she struggled hard.


    "No, you go! Leave me alone." The more she struggled, the harder she was held by rk.


    Unable to get rid of him, Rachel could only close her eyes helplessly. Tears fell down on his arms.


    "Don''t forget that you are going to marry your fiancee. What do you mean by doing this to me?" A sad


    voice came through, making rk freeze.


    rk raised his head slowly and saw the expression of resistance on Rachel''s face. He frowned,


    suddenly let go of her, stood up and left.


    As the weight on her body disappeared, Rachel felt her freedom back.


    When she opened her eyes and looked for the figure of rk, she heard the door was mmed shut.


    He just left like that? Should she be angry or disappointed?


    Rachel sat up and gave a bitter smile. She couldn''t believe that a man like him could lose his mind


    when he was drunk?


    Half an hourter, Eva came back. Her heart ached when she saw the mess on the ground and Rachel


    had fallen asleep in a sofa.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a photo of Rachel and sent it to rk.


    She had been wandering around downstairs and hadn''t gone anywhere.


    When she saw rk quickly driving away, she knew that they were not getting along well.


    At this moment, she was the one who was in a dilemma.


    When he went back to his vi, rk saw the picture sent by Eva in his cell phone. It made his


    expressionplicated. After a long time, his eyes turned gloomy.


    Since then, rk hadn''t been to the filming site.


    During break of shooting, Rachel nced around the studio from time to time. To her disappointment,


    rk was not here.


    When she rested in the lounge, she felt that it was very likely for her to see him pushed the door open


    next second.


    However, these ideas had never been realized.


    After a long time, Rachel stopped her imagination and started to focus on the shooting.


    One day, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open, and Rachel thought it was rk who


    suddenly came. Surprised, she looked up, only to see a face full of sarcasm. It was Nancy.


    "What? Are you disappointed to see me?" Nancy asked as she walked in with a smug face.


    With her eyebrows knitted, Rachel said displeasedly, "why can I see you everywhere, Nancy? Are you


    so free every day?"


    "You know, this is a small world!" Ignoring her cold attitude, Nancy said sarcastically, "I''ve heard that


    rk hasn''t been to the filming site for a long time. I just want to see how lonely you are."


    Rachel knew Nancy had always had a filthy mouth. So she stood up, pointed at the door and said


    rudely, "That''s the door. Bye!"


    "What? Want me to leave? Are you ashamed into anger?" Nancy looked at her with an evil smile and


    said, "Well, it seems that what I said was true. You don''t care about rk at all. You don''t love him at


    all. He acquiesced in what I said. It seems that he waspletely disappointed in you this time."


    "What do you mean?" Rachel frowned and felt that there was something hidden in Nancy''s words?

 Chapter 89 Anna Was Good at Acting

    Chapter 89 Anna Was Good at Acting


    Nancy smiled smugly, asking, "Don''t you know that? rk has already known the truth!"


    "Did you tell him?" With eyes full of disbelief, Rachel stared at Nancy and thought, ''How bold this


    woman is! She even told this to rk out of thin air. Wasn''t she afraid that Anna would hate her?''


    Nancy didn''t think too much. Instead, she added happily, "I''ve told him that you''d rather see him fall into


    a pit than tell him the truth. Guess what he''s going to do with it."


    Rachel was trembling with anger. Sure enough, she knew that this woman was not so kind.


    Did shee to provoke her on purpose?


    Without waiting for her answer, Nancy continued, "He got angry after hearing your cold and ruthless


    response. He was extremely disappointed in you! Anyway, you have saved his life, and he saved your


    life. You have been entangled with each other for a long time.


    He always remembers your kindness and is nice to you. He finds every way to repay you. But what


    about you? Besides saving him once, what else had you done for him? I would also be very


    disappointed with a woman like you if I were him!"


    Rachel was so angry that she did not know what to say. She pushed her forward and shouted, "Get out


    of here! I don''t want to hear your voice anymore!"


    Nancy was almost falling down by her push, and she was furious. "Rachel, I just wanted to tell you the


    reason why rk didn''te to say you these days. But you returned the kindness with ingratitude.


    How dare you push me?"


    Rachel looked at her coldly and said, "Don''t think yourself as a kind person. You know clearly why you


    tell me this!"


    "Humph! You heartless bastard! I shouldn''t have told you!" Tristan stood arms akimbo and was ready to


    leave.


    Rachel added casually, "Nancy, I advise you to be careful. Anna won''t let you off if you mess her things


    up. If you really have to fight, you may not be her match."


    "Anna?" Nancy turned around and gave a snort. "She has no right topete with me."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Watching her receding figure, Rachel was lost in thought.


    As Nancy was going to fight with Anna, the person who was in the most difficult position was probably


    rk?


    A few dayster, the media reported the failure of the engagement of rk and Anna.


    It was an overwhelming news on the Inte, with all kinds of spections. Some said that the Ji


    Family still held grudges against the Bai Family because theirst engagement, and some even said


    that the elders of the Ji Family didn''t like Anna, and some even said that the person that rk loved


    wasn''t Anna at all.


    When she saw these reports, Anna was going mad.


    Gary also told his men to delete those news, delete news posts and hire paid posters. They had tried


    every method, but the rumors still couldn''t be stopped.


    Fiona felt sorry for her daughter, Anna. She asked, "What''s wrong with rk? His fiancee was bullied.


    Why didn''t he stand up for you?"


    Anna knew very well in her heart that there must be something wrong during this period. Otherwise,


    how could rk be so cold to her?


    He hadn''t talked to her for many days.


    In the past, she could at least meet him and call him. But since theirst meeting, he had never


    contacted her again.


    Even the messages she sent were ignored by him. He never replied to her messages. And her phone


    calls were unanswered.


    As soon as she thought of the indifferent attitude rk had to her, and his care for Rachel on the


    filming site, jealousy began rolling in Anna''s heart.


    At the same time, Nancy was checking her cell phone. She got so happy to see the overwhelming


    news.


    In this case, Anna could not get engaged to rk. So she probably had a chance to win rk''s heart.


    Her rtionship with rk was very good before. After all, they were old friends. As long as she got rid


    of the barrier of Anna, she believed that she would definitely win rk with her sincerity.


    Thinking of this, Nancy was very happy. She began to focus on Anna. She must get rid of Anna and the


    baby in her belly, and get rid of all the obstacles in her way of pursuing rk!


    What was different from Nancy was that when Rachel saw the news, she had a worried look on her


    face.


    She was wondering why the engagement between rk and Anna failed? Was it because of Nancy or


    because of the fact that rk knew the truth, so he gave up on Anna? Or was there any other reason?


    But Rachel knew Anna wouldn''t give up easily.


    Of course, Rachel was not worried about Nancy, but about Anna mistaking her for the person who


    started all this.


    As a result, Nancy would sessfully make her a scapegoat for all this again?


    When she was absorbed in the message on her phone, the door of the lounge was pushed open again.


    This time, the person who came in was Anna.


    With a confused look on her face, Rachel stood up subconsciously and asked, "Miss Anna, why are


    you here?"


    At this time, Anna''s belly had been slightly bulging. From the appearance, she was obviously pregnant.


    With her eyes full of anger, Anna stared at Rachel and asked in a cold voice, "Are you happy that I


    didn''t get engaged to rk? Do you think you have a chance now?"


    "I''m telling you," said Anna with a cold look on her face. She warned, "As long as I''m alive, don''t ever


    dream of recing me! Otherwise, I will ruin your reputation!"


    Hearing this, Rachel was infuriated. "Anna, do you think that every woman is like you who clings to


    rk? Let me tell you, it has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in him at all!"


    Anna snorted, "Even if you didn''t do it, it''s also rted to you! Rachel, don''t think I can''t see that the


    rtionship between you and rk is not simple!"


    Rachel was shocked. In the eyes of outsiders, was she really so intimate with rk?


    "I said no! Believe it or not!" Since she was pregnant, Rachel didn''t want to argue with her. In case


    anything happenedter, it was all her fault.


    Anna stepped forward and grabbed her hands. The look in her eyes was cold. She continued, "Can


    you admit that you don''t like him at all?"


    "I don''t hide anything in my heart. Why don''t I dare to admit it?" irritated by her words, Rachel


    immediately retorted.


    "Okay," said Anna, holding her hand tightly. "You go with me to meet rk. Tell him face to face!"


    However, Rachel stood still and said, "There is no evidence to prove that rk and I have abnormal


    rtionship. What do you want me to tell him?"


    Anna sneered, "Since you dare not to go, it means that you are guilty!"


    As they were talking, a clear voice came from outside, "Rachel, I''ming!"


    Then, a beautiful figure appeared in front of them.


    "What are you doing?" asked Amanda curiously as she watched them tussling with each other.


    Anna let Rachel go subconsciously. "We were talking about where to go. Why did youe here,


    Amanda?" she asked with a smile.


    Anna knew this was her future sister-inw. She had to carefully please her.


    Amanda looked at Anna in astonishment, asking, "Where to go? Are you kidding me? Since when you


    two be so close?"


    "Of course not," said Anna who began acting again, "I''ve always been on good terms with Miss Rachel,


    right?"


    After saying that, she turned her head and winked at Rachel.

 Chapter 90 Let Them Fight Against Each Other

    Chapter 90 Let Them Fight Against Each Other


    Amanda looked at Rachel with curious eyes, but thetter just smiled coldly and said, "I don''t


    remember when I made friends with Miss Anna."


    Amanda soon understood. Her eyes became cold and she said tly, "Anna, if my brother knows that


    you get his actress into trouble privately, what will he think of you?


    What your family had done in the past has caused shame to our family. Now you are doing something


    shameless in the name of the Ji Family now, it is impossible for you to marry my brother in the future."


    Anna''s face turned pale as she was humiliated by Amanda.


    Before she could speak, Amanda added, "You are pregnant. You''d better go home and have a good


    rest. It''s okay for you to suffer, but the baby in your belly belongs to my family."


    Anna was furious by her future sister-inw, but she couldn''t lose her temper in front of her. She could


    only force a smile and said, "Yes, Amanda is right. I''m going back to have a rest now."


    Amanda said in disdain, "Don''t call me like that. I''m not your rtive. You can call me by my name after


    you get married to my brother. You''d better call me Amanda Ji."


    Anna smiled awkwardly and left.


    As soon as she went out, she couldn''t help but clench her fists. She just couldn''t understand since


    when did Rachel have Amanda as her backer?


    On her way back, she was too busy thinking that she didn''t notice that she was walking in the wrong


    direction.


    When she found herself walking in the wrong direction, she saw Nancy standing in front of her with a


    forced smile on her face. "What''s wrong? Miss Anna came to visit me on purpose? I''m ttered!"


    Anna''s face darkened hearing this.


    "Nancy, why are you so smug?" Anna looked at her gloomily.


    Nancy shrugged and said, "No, I''m not. I even feel sorry for you that you lost the opportunity to get


    engaged to rk. It seems that you''re not weed in the Ji Family."


    Anna gave Nancy a cold look, gritted her teeth and replied, "If I can''t get what I want, you can''t get it


    either! Nancy, I won''t spare you and your family!"


    "Are you trying to start a war between families? Fine. Now that the Bai Group has been in trouble. I


    want to know how you have the ability to fight back?" With a defiant expression on her face, Nancy


    turned around and left.


    At this moment, in the resting room, Amanda was holding her hand and asked with concern, "Are you


    okay, Rachel?"


    After chatting with each other recently, the rtionship between the two had almost been really close.


    Rachel remembered Amanda called him "my brother"; she frowned and took her hand back. "Amanda


    Ji, tell me, are you really rk Ji''s sister?"


    "Yes." Amanda admitted frankly.


    Rachel was stunned by her frank attitude.


    "In this case, why didn''t you tell me in the first ce?" asked Rachel, puzzled. She could tell her


    rtionship with rk to her from the very beginning.


    Amanda held Rachel''s hand again and said with a bright smile, "I want to be friends with you. It has


    nothing to do with my brother, nor my family. Did I have to disclose my family background before


    making friends with you? You don''t worship money so much, do you?"


    With an awkward smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "I didn''t mean that. In fact,st night, I saw


    an interview about you on TV. At first, I doubted your true identity. Now it seems that there''s no need to


    doubt. I''m pretty sure of it."


    "Did you watch my interview?" Amanda asked in surprise.


    Rachel nodded and smiled. "I thought she was not you I saw her yesterday. I didn''t expect you to be


    such a famous designer. You are a well-known elite. It''s incredible that you are my fan."


    "Ha-ha," said Amanda happily. "Even if I was a designer and gained much reputation, I am still an


    ordinary girl and I have the dream of being a star chaser!"


    "Did you want to be a star before?" asked Rachel with curiosity.


    "Yes, you''re right," replied Amanda, whose eyes became dim. She then said with a little pity, "But I don''t


    have any support from my family, so I guess I can only dream about it."


    The two girls exchanged their dreams and thoughts and stepped further into a closer rtionship.


    On the other side, as soon as Nancy got home, she told Michelle about the provocation from Anna. In


    fact, Michelle and Anthony loved their only daughter very much. When they heard that Nancy was


    bullied by Anna, they were even more furious.


    Anthony pped on the table and roared, "How dare the Bai Family go against us since they are in this


    poor condition! How dare they! I''ll make the Bai Group broke!"


    On this day, when rk was sitting in his office, his assistant reported suddenly, "Mr. rk, you asked


    me to keep an eye on the Bai Group and the Yan Group. They are really getting into a fight."


    With a frown, he asked, "Really?"


    "The Yan Group just took arge order from the Bai group yesterday. I heard that Mr. Gary was very


    angry. ording to reliable sources, the Yan Group''s next goal is almost to fight against the Bai Group


    for orders..."


    With a smile on his lips, rk said indifferently, "Since they are so fond of fighting, wouldn''t it be too


    boring if ourpany doesn''t give them a hand?"


    "Yes." The assistant instantly understood, turned around and left. He began to make a phone call,


    secretly finding someone to help him make the war between the Bai Group and the Yan Group more


    and more fierce.


    And the Ji Group was taking advantage of it.


    One day, when Anna came back home, she saw Gary sighing. She suddenly asked, "Dad, what''s


    wrong? Are you okay?"


    The moment he saw Anna, Gary red up. He scolded, "It was you, the most notorious jinx, who


    almost destroyed ourpany. Why does your girls'' resentment affect our business?"


    Anna was confused by his rebuke. She could do nothing but turn to her mother for help.


    With a sigh, Fiona said, "Anna, you''d better apologize to Nancy and ask her family not to go against our


    family. The Bai Group is getting worse. If it continues to be like this, we are going to dered


    bankruptcy soon."


    Anna was stunned. Why did her mother ask her to apologize to Nancy? When they were on the street,


    her mother had said to Nancy and wanted to give the Yan Family a hard time. Now she had to take the


    me?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Anna felt aggrieved and said, "I won''t go. You guys go by yourselves!"


    "What? Anna, do you want to force us to death?" Fiona was so angry that she pointed at Anna and


    scolded her.


    Anna continued, "It was you who looked down upon the Ji Family and asked me to break off the


    engagement! Now the Bai Family is in trouble. You are the ones who ask me toe back secretly


    and seduce rk! You provoked the Yan Family in the first ce. Mom, why should I apologize? I''m


    born by you as a tool to earn money!"


    It was the first time that Gary had seen Anna so rebellious. He was so angry that he pped her!


    Bang!


    "How dare you contradict your parents? You deserve it!" Gary was trembling with anger.


    The p turned her face aside, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. Anna sneered, "It would


    be better if you kill me, so that I won''t be your tools."


    At this time, rk also received the news that the Bai Family was in danger.


    Looking at the report in his hand, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Now it''s time to inject


    some new energy into the Bai Family, so that they can go against the Yan Family!"


    The assistant looked at him in surprise, and reminded him cautiously, "Mr. rk, are you sure you''re


    going to do this to the Yan Family this time? After all, you hold 10% shares of the Yan Group. If it is


    broke, your will also lose arge amount of money..."


    rk said in an indifferent voice, "10% shares? Anthony just took a billion from me. I will change my


    name if I cannot take back the money and the interest."


    The assistant soon understood what rk meant. He said, "Mr. rk, that is a good idea! Don''t worry.


    I''ll do it right now!"


    As he looked at the files on the desk, a cold light shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 91 Rachel, Please Help Me!

    Chapter 91 Rachel, Please Help Me!


    As rk was busy with his work, Amanda was trying to get along with her best friend, Rachel.


    "I heard that you have a good rtionship with my brother, right?" Amanda asked, blinking her eyes.


    Bowed her head with some embarrassment, Rachel replied, "In fact, your brother and I are just friends.


    Don''t think too much about it."


    Amanda picked up her phone, snapped a photo of Rachel and sent it out.


    With her eyebrows frowned, Rachel asked, "What are you doing?"


    Amanda smiled mysteriously, exining unclearly, "I was doing experiments."


    "What experiment?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    "You''ll knowter," Amanda said mysteriously.


    With no idea what she was doing, Rachel had to give up and said, "Forget it. Do whatever you want to


    do."


    Twenty minutester, Rachel felt something was wrong. The air seemed to have fallen a few degrees.


    She turned around and saw the emotionless face of rk. A hint of doubt shed through her eyes.


    "Amanda, are you so idle every day?" rk snapped, his face as cold as ice.


    Amanda turned around and made a face at him. She was not afraid of him at all and she teased rk,


    "I knew you woulde. It seems that I made the right bet."


    "Why did you ask him toe here?" asked Rachel after she came to herself.


    Amanda smiled mysteriously and whispered in her ear, "Haven''t I told you just now? I''ll do


    experiments!"


    "What kind of experiment do you want to conduct?" With a weird look on her face, Rachel was nervous.


    "I want to find out whether he cares about you or not!" Amanda answered seriously.


    rk sat opposite to them and squinted at the two whispering girls.


    Her words amused Rachel. Thetter shook her head and said, "You are so bored Amanda? It doesn''t


    mean anything. He came here because of you, not me."


    Amanda looked up at him, cleared her throat and asked, "Brother, tell me the truth, why did youe


    here when you saw Rachel''s picture? Is it because you miss her?"


    "Boring!" rk nced at them coldly.


    Amanda shrugged and turned to Rachel, stating, "My brother is always ice cold. In fact, he is a


    duplicitous man. When he likes someone, he always hides his true feelings and disdains to them by


    disdainful looks."


    Recalling what rk had done to her when he was drunkst time, Rachel''s heart skipped a beat, and


    her face turned a little red.


    Amanda continued to rmend her brother to Rachel, "As far as I know, he fell in love with a girl


    long time ago. That girl saved his life, so he..."


    "Amanda Ji!" rk cast a cold nce at Amanda, which made her shiver and shut her mouth.


    "I...... I have something to do. I gotta go. Take your time!" With that, Amanda fled in a hurry.


    Seeing her leave like a drowning mouse, Rachel could not help but feel funny.


    She gave a tender and warm smile.


    There was a flicker of surprise in rk''s eyes.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel finally turned to look at rk. The atmosphere seemed a little


    embarrassing at the moment.


    After a while, she said lightly, "Don''t be so fierce to your sister. She''s actually a good person."


    "Yes, but she is a mischievous girl," rk said in an indifferent tone.


    Stunned, Rachel said, "I don''t think the same. I felt that she was enthusiastic about me and she was


    simple and nice."


    rk didn''t reply, but swept his eyes at her. With a faint smile on his face, he seemed to disagree with


    what she said.


    For a moment, both of them fell into silence.


    However, she didn''t feel as embarrassed as before.


    rk stood up and said indifferently, "What are you waiting for? Are you going home? I''ll drive you


    there."


    Rachel wanted to refuse instinctively, but was pulled out by rk.


    Rachel stared at the man next to her, not knowing how to face him.


    On their way, rk didn''t say a word.


    Keeping silent, Rachel was lost in her own thought.


    It was not until she went back to her neighborhood that Rachel got the nerve to say, "Thank you..."


    "No worries," rk replied tly, without saying anything else.


    rk didn''t leave until he saw Rachel enter the gate.


    Turning around, Rachel saw the car speeding away.


    rk had always been a man with few words. And now he talked even less.


    Rachel sighed helplessly. How tomunicate with him was really a difficult problem for her!


    A few dayster, Amanda came to find Rachel again.


    At the sight of her, Rachel said warily, "What do you want? If you want to take me to see your brother,


    there is no need. I have nothing to do with him at all. We barely talk."


    "Why are you so nervous? I have something serious to tell you today!" Amanda gave her a bear hug


    and patted her shoulder.


    Hearing this, Rachel was relieved. "What''s up?"


    Amanda took her hands and looked around. Then she nodded and said, "I think your figure is perfect. I


    want to invite you to be an advertising star for our clothingpany. You can put on the clothes I


    designed by myself and shoot an aesthetic advertisement!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "Shootingmercials for the clothes designed by you? Can I do it?"


    "Of course you can. You are the most beautiful woman I know and you have a curvy figure. If you


    cannot, who can? I''m so lucky to have you." Amanda went straight to the point.


    With a little embarrassment, Rachel responded softly, "I''m not as good as you said."


    "Are you free today? Let''s go to my studio to have a look! I want you to see the clothes I designed by


    myself!" Amanda took her by the arm and started to walk towards the door.


    Rachel stopped her in a hurry and asked, "For this thing, do you need to discuss with your brother?"


    Amanda said in disdain, "Why shall I discuss with him? I''m his sister. Of course I can borrow her


    actress. He is not very mean."


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "I didn''t mean that."


    "That''s good. I''ll take all the responsibility. Don''t worry! Please help me out as a friend. Of course, I will


    pay you for themercial shoot!" Amanda patted Rachel''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    With a sigh, Rachel packed up and went to her studio with Amanda.


    Although Amanda was at home and herpany was abroad, she had been busy all the time.


    When entering Amanda''s studio, Rachel found her newly designed clothes hanging inside everywhere.


    "These clothes were designed after I came back from abroad, and they werepletely designed


    ording to your figure. The size is definitely suitable for you. Look, if there is anything you like, feel


    free to let me know! I will give them to you for free," following behind Rachel, Amanda said smugly.


    With shock on her face, Rachel shook her head immediately and said, "One piece of your clothing is


    worth tens of thousands of dors. How can you give them for me for free? Then, won''t you go broke?"


    "Ha-ha," Amanda burst intoughter and shook her head. "For others, my clothes may be expensive,


    but for me, it''s an honor to meet a good model.


    You are good-looking. If you wear my clothes and make an advertisement. I promise you and I will earn


    both money and fame! Not only my clothes will be more expensive, but you will also be more


    popr."


    Her statement made Rachel feel extremely ttered.


    Rachel was very clear that although she was still very famous now, there were a lot of beautiful young


    girls who were very popr in the entertainment circle.


    If she didn''t have good movies or dramas to hold her reputation in the entertainment circle, she would


    be forgotten by others one day in the future.


    Therefore, what Amanda just said persuaded her.


    "If you can persuade your brother, I will help you shoot the advertisement." Finally, Rachel made up her


    mind.

 Chapter 92 Clark Was Jealous

    Chapter 92 rk Was Jealous


    "Promise me?" Amanda''s eyes lit up. She looked at Rachel with a hopeful expression, as if she was


    afraid that she might change her mind at any time.


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "I always stick to my word. I will never go back on my word."


    "Okay, I''ll call my brother now!" Amanda was thrilled. She took out her cell phone and called rk.


    After looking at all the dresses designed by Amanda, Rachel had to admit that she was quite talented.


    The clothes had a perfectbination of the foreign fashion and the domestic essence. They were


    very distinctive, and whoever wore them would look extraordinary in them.


    Amanda''s stammered voice came through to Rachel''s ears, "Brother, please agree with me this time! I


    promise I won''t disturb her work and it won''t take up too much of her time!


    Well, bother, for the sake of my hard work, can''t you just help me with my career?"


    "Really? Well, great, thank you so much!"


    After finishing her words, Amanda hung up the phone and walked towards Rachel.


    "Do you know what my brother said?" Amanda asked joyfully as she waved her phone at Rachel.


    With her eyebrows raised, Rachel said with a smile, "You look so happy. Does he agree?"


    "That''s right!" Amanda said happily, "He is my brother after all. He agreed when I pleaded with him."


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She didn''t expect that acting cute would work for


    rk?


    Amanda exined happily, "Don''t underestimate girls. Most men like girls acting cute, not to mention


    my brother.


    As for my brother, he''s cold outside, but he''s actually very softhearted. When we were kids, we always


    took things from each other. But as long as I started acting cute in front of him, he gave me what I


    wanted immediately."


    Amanda signaled to Rachel and added, "So, you''d better not to go against him. You should be soft


    while dealing with him. Do you understand?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "Be soft? We are just superior and subordinate. You don''t


    need to tell me about this. But you can tell this trick to Anna."


    "Anna?" Amanda sneered. "She will never have a chance to marry into my family."


    "Why not?" Rachel was puzzled. As a matter of fact, Anna was pregnant with rk''s baby, so it was


    appropriate for her to be the daughter-inw of the Ji Family.


    Amanda asked in disdain, "Do you know what she did to my family back then?"


    Rachel shook her head. Amanda said angrily, "When she dated my brother before, they had reached


    the point of getting married. The wedding date had been set and the invitations had been sent out.


    Everything was ready, waiting for them to get married.


    But what did she do? She even disappeared without saying anything. We went to their ce and asked


    for an exnation, but in the end, the Bai Family said that our family was going to go bankrupt. They


    would never marry their daughter to a declining family!


    Ourpany was in the hardest time and my brother needed her the most. But she said she broke off


    their engagement and left without telling us.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now the Bai Family is in trouble, so Anna came back to my brother, wanting to save her family


    business by marrying my brother? Well, even if my brother agrees, no one else in the Ji Family will


    agree!"


    Rachel was shocked. With such a thing at that time, how could Anna have the nerve toe back to


    see rk? Didn''t she feel ashamed of herself?


    She didn''t know what was on his mind. rk knew clearly that the baby in Anna''s belly was not his, but


    he still insisted on being with her.


    Rachel shook her head and didn''t know how tofort Amanda.


    Amanda smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Actually, I wish you could be my brother''s girlfriend."


    Rachel''s heart missed a beat.


    "Amanda, stop joking." Turning her face away, Rachel didn''t want to face with this question.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about this. Come on, change into this suit and let me see how it looks like."


    Then, Amanda passed her a cheongsam and pushed her into the changing room.


    After changing her clothes, Rachel walked out of the changing room. There was a glimmer of surprise


    in Amanda''s eyes when she saw Rachel!


    "I know your figure is perfect for wearing cheongsam! It simply set off your perfect figure!" Amanda said


    emotionally.


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "Amanda, you''ve ttered me too much. I''m not as good as


    you think."


    Amanda blurted out immediately, "You are gorgeous beyond everything. All my clothes here are


    designed ording to your temperament. The purpose is to take a set of beautiful photos with you and


    make my brand famous!"


    At this time, the door of Amanda''s studio was pushed open. rk came in.


    "Brother? Why are you here?" Amanda was surprised.


    Just now, she just called him to discuss with him about allowing Rachel to be her model, but didn''t tell


    him that Rachel was here.


    A glimmer of surprise crossed his eyes when rk caught a glimpse of Rachel in cheongsam. But it


    quickly disappeared.


    "Are you going to shoot themercial now?" rk asked Amanda calmly.


    Amanda said excitedly, "Brother, Rachel is a perfect model! I can''t wait to shoot the advertisement now!


    It must be ssic!"


    rk walked to the clothes stand and checked all the clothes there. Finally, he stopped in front of a red


    dress. The dress was abination of western style and eastern style. It had a different style of


    beauty.


    He grabbed the dress and handed it to Rachel. "Change this one."


    Not waiting for her reaction, Amanda pushed her away. "Go and change it. My brother has an perfect


    eye for beauty! You must be more beautiful than you are now."


    Then Rachel walked into the changing room slowly.


    Five minutester, Rachel came out.


    rk was checking his cell phone when he noticed Rachel''s breasts exposed to his eyes.


    "Why are the clothes your designed so sexy?" rk frowned imperceptibly.


    Amanda walked up to Rachel and looked at her breasts. The neckline was indeed a little low, so her


    cleavage was slightly exposed. However, her pure and sexy temperament were perfectlybined,


    forming a peculiar beauty.


    "I think it''s very beautiful. If Rachel wears this dress to shoot themercial...... Gee, she will definitely


    attract more admirers." Amanda raised her voice deliberately.


    With his eyebrows knitted, rk turned around and took another piece of clothing which was more


    conservative. Handing it to Rachel, he snapped coldly, "Don''t wear low cut clothes anymore. Change


    this!"


    Rachel was very perplexed why rk rebuked her. He brought that low cut dress to her in person just


    now. Why did he react like that?


    Amanda giggled, asking, "Brother, you are afraid that Rachel will be seen by other men, aren''t you?


    You are so overbearing!"


    But rk didn''t reply, his face grim.


    Amanda had to push Rachel into the changing room and said, "Rachel,e in. I''ll help you change."


    "Come out, Amanda!" rk suddenly shouted at her.


    "Brother, both Rachel and I are females. Why are you so jealous? I just change her clothes."


    Instead of answering her question, rk said in a serious tone, "Hand me the advertising n now. I


    need to go through it myself!"


    Amanda shook her head with profound resignation. "Brother, you are so bossy! She is not your


    girlfriend. How could you be jealous?"


    Stunned by what she said, Rachel''s body froze. She could not help but think, ''Was he jealous just


    now?''

 Chapter 93 Meeting the Ji Family

    Chapter 93 Meeting the Ji Family


    Amanda soon handed the advertising n to rk.


    rk removed all the sexy clothes except some conservative ones.


    Amanda protested at once, "Brother, are you kidding me? Have you ever seen any models not wear


    sexy clothes in amercial? You''ve gone too far!"


    "Rachel''s character is not a sexy person. Don''t let her go to the wrong direction." rk vetoed her


    suggestion relentlessly.


    "Brother, can you put aside your selfish motives and consider for me from a business point of view?"


    Amanda was desperate.


    What a cold and domineering person rk was!


    "It''s up to you to shoot or not!" rk shot her a cold look.


    Amanda had to ept. "Well, I''ll design some more clothes for her and postpone the shooting for a


    week," she dered.


    In the following days, each piece of clothing that Amanda designed would be sent to rk first for a


    check.


    The only thing that rk requested was that Rachel wouldn''t expose her body too much.


    Amanda revised many times and finally satisfied all his requirements.


    Themercial had begun.


    On that day, rk stood aside to supervise them. Rachel was wearing the clothes designed by


    Amanda. She looked like a fairy from the heaven, with beautiful clothes, very pleasing to the eyes.


    Themercial was about a girl''s dream of being a princess. Rachel wore different clothes in different


    scenes. Two sets of clothes had a lot of simr elements in the design, but they were different and


    distinctive.


    The angel like face and the good figure of Rachel were even more unique after wearing those clothes.


    She walked in the beautiful garden, but none of the flowers could take away her beauty.


    Standing aside, rk couldn''t help smiling. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Amanda was observing him from afar. She was sure that her brother had a crush on Rachel.


    When themercial was finished, rk sent Rachel home directly.


    Sitting in the car, Rachel suddenly asked, "When will the advertisement be shown?"


    "Two weekster," rk replied tly.


    With a nod, Rachel sincerely praised, "Your sister is really a talented designer. Her clothes are very


    good."


    rk didn''t say anything.


    Rachel had to get off the car and leave.


    At night, Eva came back home with a lot of things in her hands. The things in her hands were so heavy


    that she almost broke her hand.


    Rachel hurried to help her, asking at the same time, "Eva, what are you holding? They seem very


    heavy."


    Eva put the bags on the floor and took a deep breath. Then she said helplessly, "Miss, when I was


    about to go home after work, Mr. rk called me. Do you know what he did?"


    "No, I don''t know. So what did he do?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    Eva took a deep breath and shook her head. "He is so bossy. He moved all the clothes from his sister''s


    studio to me and forced me to bring them to you!


    Oh, his sister looks so painful behind him. I don''t think I can forget it tonight. I''m sure I can''t fall asleep!"


    Eva seemed to still have a lingering fear.


    "Amanda?" Rachel quickly opened the bag and took a look at the clothes.


    She could tell Amanda''s studio was almost empty now! All the clothes were here.


    No wonder Eva was so tired.


    "Amanda, let me take these clothes back to you," Rachel said after making a phone call to Amanda.


    Amanda eximed on the other end of the line, "Rachel, you have no idea how terrible my brother is,


    do you? Because you praised my clothes, he wanted to give you all my clothes!"


    Rachel didn''t know what to say, but at the same time, she was also surprised. "I''m sorry. I just blurt it


    out. I didn''t expect your brother..."


    "Well, forget it. Don''t return these clothes to me, because my brother haspensated me a lot of


    money! He said he bought all these clothes!" Amanda replied immediately.


    "What? He paid for all these? How much altogether? I''ll transfer the money to your brother''s ount,"


    Rachel stated.


    Amanda asked with surprise, "You have my brother''s ount? Rachel, you cannot do that. My


    brother''s self-esteem is as important as his own life. He won''t ept any woman''s money!"


    Thinking of the money that was transferred by rk, she agreed with what Amanda said. She felt


    embarrassed and asked, "What about these clothes?"


    Amanda continued after a pause, "Just ept these clothes. You are his actress, after all. He is trying


    to package you! If you insist on not taking them, they will end up being threw into the trash can."


    Herst sentence made Rachel sigh. "Well, I can''t waste your efforts."


    In this way, these beautiful and expensive clothes were forcefully shoved into the hands of Rachel.


    Two weekster, the advertisement was broadcast on major media tforms in the country. The


    beautiful and chic clothes immediately attracted the attention of female fans.


    The brand designed by Amanda soon spread throughout the country.


    At the same time, Rachel became more and more famous. Her fans were constantly rising, and there


    were more and more topics about her.


    When Nancy saw the advertisement she shot, she was shocked and angry. "Since when has her


    resources be so good? How could she shoot an advertisement like that?"


    "It''s just a smallmercial. You don''t have to be so angry." Teresa said with a disdainful look.


    "Mom, you see that there are more and more positivements on her online. Her fans are constantly


    rising. If this continues, she is going to be very popr!" Nancy said, unwilling to give up.


    In a daze, Teresa turned to look at her. "Will you be influenced if she is more popr?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course." Nancy was angry and said, "Mom, I can''t let her be so arrogant. I have to teach her a


    lesson! She is such an ungrateful woman!"


    Teresa frowned. "What''s your n?"


    Nancy recalled the photo she had takenst time, and a wicked glint shed through her eyes.


    "Of course I have my own ways, but it''s not the time yet. Let''s wait and see!" A sly smile shed across


    Nancy''s face.


    At this point, the Bai Family unexpectedly was investment by somepany.


    The first thing that he wanted to do was to destroy the Yan Group when hispany came to life


    again. He still remembered what Anthony did to hispanyst time.


    When Nancy and Teresa were having a good time, Anthony came back, dejected.


    At the sight of this, Teresa walked over in a hurry and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The Bai Group is so despicable that they even grab the order which is about to be in my hand! Damn


    it!" Anthony said angrily.


    Nancy asked in surprise, "Dad, didn''t you just say that the Bai Family couldn''t fight back?"


    Anthony answered coldly, "I''m also curious about what''s going on. The Bai Group got arge amount of


    money and thepany came back to life."


    Nancy and Teresa looked at each other, puzzled.


    A few dayster, Amanda invited Rachel to her home.


    At first, Rachel still refused. But ording to Amanda, people in her family couldn''t help admiring her


    after seeing themercial that she was shooting.


    Especially grandpa Peter, he really wanted to see Rachel.


    Rachel couldn''t refuse Amanda, for she was dragged by her into her home.


    As soon as they entered the door, Amanda introduced her to grandpa Peter enthusiastically, "Grandpa,


    she is Rachel! Without her help, mypany wouldn''t have had the chance to move back to China so


    easily!"


    Grandpa Peter looked at her up and down through his presbyopic sses and asked, "Rachel? Are


    you the girl who saved rk when he was a child?"

 Chapter 94 A Cute Girl

    Chapter 94 A Cute Girl


    Stunned, Rachel looked at grandpa Peter and asked, "Grandpa Peter, how do you know about me?"


    Peter gave a faint smile and replied, "Amanda kept talking about how good you are to me and she


    wanted me to see you. She told me everything about you."


    Amanda gave Peter a re and said unhappily, "Grandpa, we have reached an agreement. It''s our


    secret. Do you know what secret means? You are so bad!"


    Seeing his granddaughter act like a spoiled child, Peterughed happily. "Grandpa is so old now.


    Seeing your new friend here, I am so happy that I almost forget it."


    Amanda pouted, stating, "Just one time. You cannot do it again."


    Peter turned to Rachel and asked with a smile, "Do you know how to y chess?"


    Surprised and ttered, Rachel replied at once, "A little bit. What do you like to y? Go, Chinese


    chess or something else?"


    "Chinese chess!" Peter said, "It seems that finally I can have some fun today. Amanda, go and get a


    set of chess for me!"


    "Okay!" Amanda cheerfully ran and got the Chinese chess for Peter.


    Rachel took a Chinese chess ss at the university and won the first ce in the chess game of the


    university.


    Touching the chess she had seen for a long time, Rachel was slightly delighted.


    Seeing how excited she was, Peter couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t rejoice too soon. What if you lose


    later?"


    "Losing is amon thing," said Rachel with a smile. "It''s nothing if I lose to grandpa Peter! But I will


    try my best to stop myself from being so ipetent!"


    Peter was amused by her. "Ha-ha, you are a sweet talker. We have not even started the game yet, and


    you have already given up?"


    "You don''t have to say, but I know you must be very good at chess. A novice like me is no match for


    you," Rachel replied modestly.


    The smile on Peter''s face never died away.


    During the game, Amanda kept bringing them tea and fruits. She walked back and forth and nced at


    the chessboard from time to time.


    When she realized the winner and loser of the game could not be distinguished yet, she couldn''t help


    but feel surprised.


    She thought Rachel was telling the truth just now about she was just a novice, but she didn''t expect her


    to be too modest. In fact, she was really good at Chinese chess!


    Peter''s face grew more and more grim, and the time he took for each step of the game to think grew


    longer and longer. The battle between them in the dark became more and more fierce.


    Amanda quickly took a picture of this scene and sent it to rk.


    At the same time, rk was sitting in his office and listening to the report of his subordinate. "Recently,


    the Bai Group has taken away many orders of the Yan Group continuously. Besides, there has been a


    severe internal strife among the shareholders of the Yan Group, together with the corruption of the


    senior executives, and their stock market has also been affected..."


    "Ding Dong!" the screen of his cellphone suddenly lit up. With a nce at it, rk found a message


    from Amanda.


    rk took a closer look and saw a picture in which Rachel and Peter were ying chess with great


    seriousness.


    Before the subordinate finished his words, rk grabbed the car key from the table, stood up, and


    ordered coldly, "You leave first, and continue to monitor the actions of the two families."


    Before the man could make any reaction, rk was already gone.


    When he reached the gate of Ji Family''s vi, he heard Peter''s loudughtering from inside. "You


    naughty girl! Did you lose to me deliberately this time? You want to make me happy?"


    The clear voice of Rachel rang in the living room, "Grandpa Peter, I didn''t let you win. It''s because you


    are too strong and I can''t beat you, so I''m overwhelmed by you from the bottom of my heart!"


    "Ha-ha," Peter shook his head and said, "For the first half, the battle was obviously so fierce, and your


    strength should not be underestimated, but you lost to me in the end?


    Let''s do another round. This time you can''t give up and let me see your true strength!" Peterid out


    the chessboard and asked to y again.


    Left with no choice, Rachel continued, "Then, no matter I will win or lose this time, you can''t suspect


    me!"


    "Okay, no problem!" rk said in a straightforward tone.


    The moment he saw rk, Peter didn''t even look up at him and said in an indifferent voice, "I thought


    you were upied with your work. I used to call you and ask you toe back, but you didn''t. Why do


    youe back today?"


    "I''m back to grab something," rk replied.


    His eyes fell on Rachel, which was slightly cool with a bit of deliberation.


    When Amanda ran out of her room and saw him, she pulled rk aside and said, "Brother, don''t


    disturb grandpa and Rachel. It''s a rare opportunity for grandpa to find a rival. Don''t ruin it!"


    Frowning, rk asked, "What are you doing?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda stuck her tongue out and said innocently, "I just want to make grandpa happy. What else can I


    do?"


    rk didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He turned around, walked to the sofa, and started reading a


    newspaper.


    Peter eximed from time to time, "Your little girl, you set me up!"


    "Oh, you set me up again!"


    Rachel giggled from time to time. She was so cute and made Peter like her.


    "Well, if only you were my granddaughter. But I already have a naughty granddaughter. If you could be


    my granddaughter-inw, I would be so happy. Because I wouldn''t be bored in the future anymore!"


    Peter said casually.


    Upon hearing this, Amanda, who was standing not far away, furrowed her brows and said, "Grandpa,


    you are only being greedy! If I know you will dislike me, I shouldn''t have brought Rachel to our house."


    Peterughed, exining, "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    Amanda stamped her foot and pouted, stating, "Rachel, show him your real strength! Beat my


    grandpa!"


    Hearing this, Peter said anxiously, "Oh, you really hold a grudge! How dare you let an outsider to deal


    with your grandfather? You have no conscience, right? I shouldn''t have treated you so well when you


    were a kid."


    At this moment, Rachel said with a smile, "Grandpa Peter, it seems that you are going to lose..."


    Looking down at the chess board, Peter found he fell into another trap set by Rachel.


    rk nced at them from time to time. He was in a good mood because of the harmonious scene.


    "One is willing to fight and the other is willing to be defeated."


    Peter red at him and said, "You brat! It''s been a long time since you yed chess with grandpast


    time. How could you say that to me? You are heartless!"


    Amanda walked up to them and shrugged, asking, "Since Rachel came, brother and I have be the


    ungrateful people in grandpa''s eyes?"


    Taking a look at Rachel, Peter said with a friendly smile, "This girl is good-looking and smart. Everyone


    likes her."


    Rachel was a little embarrassed after hearing Peter''s praise.


    "Stay for dinner tonight," Peter said to her and went back to his room.


    In the evening, Rachel had a good dinner in Ji Family.


    Peter had been urging her to eat a lot all the time. His enthusiasm was so intense that even Amanda,


    who was sitting next to him, was somewhat envious.


    After dinner, Peter urged rk, "rk, send Rachel back. It''s not safe for a girl to leave alone."


    Without another word, rk picked up the car keys and walked out.


    Embarrassed, Rachel shook her head and said, "Grandpa Peter, I can go home by myself. It''s also


    convenient to take a taxi."


    "No, you can''t do that. You are a star now, how can you return home safely if you are recognized? Let


    rk drive you home!" Peter said decisively, not allowing anyone to refuse.


    After walking a few steps and hearing the conversation between the two, rk frowned, turned back,


    grabbed Rachel''s hand and walked out.


    Rachel thought it was appropriate for rk to hold her hand in front of grandpa Peter and Amanda?


    Thinking of this, her face blushed.


    Watching their receding figures, Peter turned to Amanda and said with augh, "You are such a


    naughty girl. I can''t believe you yed this trick on your brother. He''ll teach you a lesson when he''s


    back."

 Chapter 95 I Would Not Cooperate With You

    Chapter 95 I Would Not Cooperate With You


    Amanda replied innocently, "Grandpa, I did this for his sake! Are you going to watch him jump into the


    fire without doing anything? Anna is not a good woman at all!"


    Peter shook his head and said, "I like Rachel, too. But I can''t get involved in the rtionship between


    rk and them. It''s up to them."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sitting in the car, Rachel looked at rk''s cold face and thought he was angry, so she exined softly,


    "It was Amanda who insisted on taking me to your home. It was grandpa Peter who wanted to y


    chess with me..."


    "Grandpa likes ying chess very much. You can go to y with him when you have time," rk said


    in a cold voice.


    Rachel was very surprised, thinking, ''He is not angry? Instead, he likes me to y chess with grandpa


    Peter?


    It''s...... It is so strange, right?


    If he really wanted someone to go, he should let Anna go.''


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have any other thoughts or attempts," Rachel added immediately.


    rk''s face turned much colder after hearing this.


    Rachel did not know what rk was thinking about. She shut her mouth and remained silent.


    They sat in the car and remained silent. It was an awkward moment.


    At this moment, Nancy, who was waiting for Rachel in the corner, hurriedly took out her mobile phone


    and took many pictures of the scene.


    Rachel pushed the door and got out of the car, followed by rk.


    rk drove her to the gate of her housing estate.


    Rachel turned around and said with a smile, "Thank you for giving me a ride. You must be tired. Have a


    good rest. See you!"


    Without saying anything, rk just nodded at her.


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel said, "About the clothes you gave mest time, you must have


    spent a lot of money on them. I want to give back the money to you."


    "No, there is no need," rk rejected in a cold voice.


    "Amanda told me that you gave money to her for these clothes. I''m not used to owe others favors. I


    must pay you back," Rachel insisted.


    Frowning, rk said in a cold voice, "Then deduct it from your sry."


    Since he was so stubborn, Rachel had topromise. "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    rk watched Rachel until she disappeared in his sight. Then he turned around and got on his car.


    They didn''t know that the scene just now had been photographed by Nancy.


    rk''s car sped away. Looking at the pictures in her phone, a snicker appeared on Nancy''s face.


    "Rachel, do you want your life to be so easy all the time? I won''t let that happen! Huh! You want to take


    my man? I won''t let you off, neither you nor Anna!"


    As soon as Rachel got home, Eva came over to her and said, "Miss Rachel, you''re finally back! Where


    did she go? Why do youe back sote? It''s not something you would normally do."


    "I...... I went to the Ji Family''s house. " After thinking for a while, Rachel decided to tell the truth.


    Eva was shocked. "You went to the Ji Family''s ce? To meet Mr. rk''s parents?"


    Stunned by her words, Rachel shook her head and said, "You''re thinking too much! I was invited by


    Amanda to her house."


    "Doesn''t Mr. rk know about that?" Eva asked confusedly.


    "He knew," Rachel said with augh, "And it was him who sent me back,"


    "Wow, I have a feeling that something good is going to happen. You will be together soon," Eva stated


    with a look full of expectation.


    "What''s in your little brain, my girl?" said Rachel, giving her a reproachful look.


    But Eva shook her arm and urged, "Tell me, what did you do in their house?"


    Rachel had to be patient to tell her the whole story.


    Hearing that, Eva eximed, "Grandpa Peter is very sincere. They want you to be rk''s wife!"


    With a wry smile, Rachel said, "I knew you were overthinking again."


    Eva shook her head in a hurry, exining, "I''m not talking nonsense. People in the Ji Family likes you


    so much. If it weren''t for the fact that Anna appeared all of a sudden, you must be the daughter-inw


    of the Ji Family now!


    Think about it. Why did a proud and arrogant rich youngdy from a wealthy family try so hard to


    approach you? Why would grandpa Peter want to see you? Do you really think he only wants to y


    chess with you?


    They are observing and testing you! They must be thinking you as the type of daughter-inw they


    want. That''s why they are being so nice to you."


    Eva''s words sounded reasonable and Rachel kind of agreed with her, but she couldn''t let herself think


    so.


    "Eva, let''s get to the point. Don''t talk nonsense. I know you care about me. Just mind your own


    business. Don''t worry about me!" After these words, Rachel reached out and patted her on the head,


    going to her room and closing the door.


    The next day, Rachel went to the filming site, but was stopped by Nancy on the halfway.


    With her eyebrows knitted, Rachel asked, "What do you want to do again, Nancy?"


    "Of course I have something to tell you," Nancy said proudly with her hands crossed before her chest.


    Unable to figure out what she was going to do for a moment, Rachel refused, "No matter what you


    want to do, I don''t have time to apany you. Bye!"


    When Nancy saw that she was leaving, she was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Rachel! You


    don''t take me seriously? Let me tell you. You will regret it one day!"


    Rachel stopped and nced at her coldly, "Go ahead. What on earth do you want to do?"


    Nancy took out her cell phone, found a picture and handed it to Rachel. "Hey, look at what you have


    done!"


    Rachel took a closer look at the picture, and it was her and rk.


    She was shocked and then looked at Nancy. Rachel asked, "What do you want?"


    "Nothing special," Nancy answered as she put down her phone. With a triumphant smile, she


    continued, "Do you think there will be a tumult if I post these photos online?


    Mr. rk has an affair with a popr star though he is dating Miss Anna. And his engagement with


    Anna was failed. Ha-ha, this news must be very hot, right?" Nancy gave a hint to Rachel on purpose.


    "Are you threatening me?" With her eyes slightly squinted, Rachel re scrutinized Nancy and realized


    that she hade well prepared.


    Nancy casually smoothed a wisp of hair from her forehead and replied nonchntly, "I don''t have the


    time to threaten you. I just want to cooperate with you. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to


    cooperate with me. I can''t promise you that they won''t be reported to the public. Maybe one day my


    finger slippers while checking my photos."


    Although she was furious, Rachel had to be patient because the photo was still in her hand. "Tell me,


    what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple," said Nancy. Seeing that she had agreed, she moved closer to her ear on purpose


    and said, "As long as you are willing to go with me to deal with Anna, I promise I won''t let these


    pictures appear on the Inte!"


    "Why should I believe you?" Disdain was written all over her face. Rachel asked, "How could you do


    this to a pregnant woman? Besides, why should I join you to deal with her?"


    Nancy responded with a sneer, "Don''t you like rk very much? If we can get rid of her, you can be


    with him aboveboard."


    "Get rid of her?" With a look of shock, Rachel asked, "What the hell do you want to do, Nancy?"


    But Nancy did not answer her question. Instead she stated, "Tell me you will be cooperating with me or


    not first. I will only tell my partner about such kind of confidential thing."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in it." Without hesitation, Rachel directly refused.


    Nancy frowned. "So you want those photos to be circted online? Don''t me me for not reminding


    you. Those photos are enough to destroy your reputation!"


    Rachel warned her coldly, "Nancy, if you have to go against me, I will definitely fight with you to the


    end! But you want me to cooperate with you to be evil things? No way!"


    A trace of cruelty appeared on Nancy''s face. "Well, since we are totally different from each other, then


    don''t me me for being merciless!"

 Chapter 96 I Could Not Act It

    Chapter 96 I Could Not Act It


    Ignoring Nancy, Rachel turned around and left.


    Nancy was so angry that she stamped her feet. A wicked glint shed in her eyes as she watched


    Rachel''s receding figure.


    "You don''t give in? Huh, I have many ways to make you give in!" Nancy said, unwilling to ept the


    fact.


    Rachel didn''t care much about Nancy and thought that there was no point in wasting time on Nancy.


    In the studio, Rachel was watching thest scene of Bill, and his part was almostpleted.


    As a guest performer, although he didn''t act with Rachel in the same scene, he still worked very hard,


    and he never cked off from the beginning to the end.


    "Okay, Bill''s part has totallypleted!" Director Zack screamed excitedly behind the camera, and then


    came over, stretching out his hand and patting Bill''s shoulder.


    "Good job! I hope we can cooperate again in the future!" director Zack encouraged Bill.


    Bill was modest and always kept a low-profile, which made him very popr among the crew.


    Now that he had finished shooting, all of them missed him.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Zack!" Bill shook hands with him and smiled gently.


    After that, Bill walked over to Rachel and stopped in front of her. He smiled and said, "From tomorrow


    on, I''ll move to another film crew to shoot a new movie. I''m wondering if I have the honor to invite you


    to dinner tonight?"


    With a happy smile, Rachel said, "Okay. Actually, I''m going to finish my part soon as well. Why don''t we


    have dinner together? I don''t know when we''ll have the chance to meet again."


    With a faint smile, Bill said, "There are many chances for us to meet. It depends on if you are willing to


    give us a chance to meet."


    Instead of making any exnation, Rachel said calmly, "Okay, see you tonight. Now it''s my turn to


    shoot."


    There were only a few scenes left for Rachel. She cherished the following opportunity of acting very


    much. She also strived to break through her original acting skills, hoping that she could surprise


    everyone.


    In the evening, Bill took Rachel to a fancy western-style restaurant.


    "This restaurant looks really elegant." Rachel looked around the restaurant and found that almost all


    the people who came to eat here were well-dressed.


    Bill said with a faint smile, "I rarely invite you to dinner. How can I choose an ordinal restaurant?"


    Then they found their seats.


    After ordering the food, Bill stood up and said to Rachel with an apologetic smile, "Excuse me, I have to


    go to the bathroom."


    Rachel nodded.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded behind Rachel, "What a small world! I can meet you


    everywhere. Miss Rachel, we meet again."


    Hearing the voice, Rachel turned around and saw the fake smile on Anna''s face.


    Beside her, there was also rk.


    A glimmer of doubt shed through his eyes, but rk didn''t say anything.


    With a quick nce at them, Rachel said, "It''s Mr. rk and Miss Anna. What a coincidence to meet


    you two here."


    Anna looked around, shrugged her shoulders and asked, "Are you here alone, Miss Rachel? You look


    so poor being alone."


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "It''s none of your business. But, can I speak to you alone for


    a second?"


    With that, Rachel rested her eyes on rk, waiting for him to nod.


    Perplexed, Anna took a look at her, and then turned to look at rk.


    "rk, why don''t you wait for me over there?" Anna asked.


    rk nodded and walked directly to their table.


    "Miss Anna, I just want to remind you to be careful of Nancy," said Rachel directly.


    Anna had thought that Rachel wanted to tell her something important, but she didn''t expect that it was


    about Nancy.


    "What did she say to you?" Anna asked casually.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With a serious look on her face, Rachel said, "She wanted to deal with you and wanted to take me with


    her, but I refused."


    "Huh," Anna sneered, "Why should I believe in you? Don''t think I don''t know that you grew up together,


    maybe you''re helping her."


    Rachel was a little surprised. She was kind enough to remind her to be on guard against Nancy, but


    she thought she was ill-intentioned?


    "I''m telling you the truth. Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Rachel didn''t want to argue about these


    irrelevant things with Anna.


    "You''re pretending to be kind," said Anna in a sarcastic tone, "You and Nancy are birds of the same


    feather. I know exactly what you are thinking. I warn you not to think about my man anymore!"


    Then, Anna walked to her seat.


    At this time, Bill came back. He saw Anna and also saw rk.


    "I didn''t expect to meet someone I don''t want to meet. I''m so good at picking spots," Bill said with self


    mockery.


    "Never mind," Rachel replied casually.


    The ordered red wine and beef steak were soon served on the table. Rachel and Bill began to eat.


    They chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Noticing that rk was ncing at them, Anna came up with an idea. She started to be acting cute,


    saying, "rk, what shall we order? The baby is hungry."


    Only then did rk withdrew his look from Rachel to Anna. Hearing her sweet voice, he frowned and


    said, "What do you want to eat? Order yourself."


    Anna took the menu and dawdled over it for a long while. She asked for rk''s advice from time to


    time. But to her disappointment, rk either nodded or kept silent. He was a little distracted.


    Finally, the food was ready, but Rachel went to the bathroom.


    When she was about to step into thedy''s room, her hand was grabbed by someone and pulled to the


    stairs aside.


    "Mr. rk?" Rachel was surprised to see the man. Wasn''t he having dinner with Anna? Why did he


    suddenlye here to block her?


    "Aren''t you afraid of being photographed when you are having dinner with Bill?" rk asked coldly.


    His question brought her back to reality. When she heard his tone, she felt displeased. "Do I have no


    freedom at all? Bill has finished his part in the movie. Is there anything wrong for him to invite me to


    dinner?"


    "If the gossip goes out, it will do you no good!" rk let go of her hand and turned around to leave.


    Rachel was too angry to say anything.


    "Gossip? Gossip!" She stamped her feet angrily and turned into the bathroom.


    When she returned to the dining table, Rachel found that rk''s seat was empty and Anna was also


    gone. But the dishes on it seemed not to have been touched.


    Bill gave a wry smile and said, "Rachel, can''t you be more concentrated when eating with me? Stop


    looking. They have already left."


    "Don''t they have dinner? Why did they leave?" asked Rachel, puzzled.


    Bill shrugged and replied, "rk went to the bathroom. But he came back and left. Anna followed him


    out. I don''t know what happened."


    Rachel wondered whether he left because she had a fight with him.


    Shaking her head, Rachel tried to forget these messy thoughts and continued to eat.


    A few dayster, Rachel finally encountered herst scene in the movie.


    She had been a little nervous in the past few days, because she was not sure of whether she would be


    acting well in the climax of her part.


    Standing in front of the camera, Rachel took a deep breath and forced a smile.


    She tried to adjust herself, only to find that she was not in a good condition.


    Director Zack stared at Rachel from the camera and frowned, saying, "Stop! Rachel, you look too


    stressful. Are youughing or crying? Can''t you show it naturally?"


    Hearing what director Zack said, Rachel was stunned and the smile on her face froze. "Director Zack,


    give me a few minutes. I...... I can''t act it... "

 Chapter 97 Breaking Through the Bottleneck

    Chapter 97 Breaking Through the Bottleneck


    "Can''t act it?" All the people around were shocked, including director Zack.


    Since the shooting started, Rachel had been in a good state. Her acting skills were very good. Zack


    didn''t expect this kind of thing would happen in thest scene.


    Michelle hastened tofort her, "Rachel, don''t worry. Calm down first! You can do it!"


    With a nod, Rachel walked to a ce with few people. She took a deep breath and forced herself to


    calm down.


    It was difficult to y the climax of Joyce''s story, because she had experienced the failure of love, the


    hardships of starting a business and the pain of losing her loved ones. She had to be able to cry and


    not make a scene. In front of difficulties, she had to show enough courage and tenacity, while at the


    same time, she had to show female gentleness and weakness.


    Rachel did not know what kind of condition she would show in the scene. It seemed that no matter how


    she acted, she couldn''t get what she wanted.


    After a short break, director Zack became a little bit impatient and said, "Rachel, are you ready? Just


    one more time!"


    Rachel could only brace herself to go onto the stage.


    "Stop!"


    "Say it again!"


    "No way!"


    "One more time!"


    "Your smile should be more natural and calm!"


    "Your emotion is not right!"


    "Rachel, what''s wrong with you today? It''s not right!"


    "We have re-shot for many times! Can you act well or not? You are wasting our time!"


    Rachel waspletely defeated. She didn''t feel anything about what was going on, nor did she know


    how to act it.


    Director Zack had nothing to say to scold her at this moment.


    "You should go home to have a good rest and adjust your state of mind. We will shoot the scene two


    dayster." Director Zack waved his hand, asking her to leave.


    Rachel was very disappointed and frustrated.


    Before her scenes were normally passed after one time, which made her feel very confident. Like


    others, she also thought that she had the talent to be an actress.


    However, today she somehow encountered a bottleneck, and she could not break through it no matter


    how hard she tried.


    Michelle tried tofort her, "Rachel, you have high expectations for yourself, so you put too much


    pressure on yourself and can''t get what you want. You entered a bottleneck after your performance


    reached a certain level.


    Everything will be fine when you get through this bottleneck. Your acting skills will even be better than


    before after that. Don''t worry too much. Go home and have a good sleep. When you''re not so tired,


    maybe you''ll realize the feeling of acting again."


    Rachel sighed and she was confused, saying, "But I think it''s not easy to ovee this bottleneck. Is it


    because I was so smooth before that I have a hard time now?"


    "Setback is not a bad thing. It can make you stronger," Michelle said as she smiled.


    Rachel nodded and went home.


    The following two days, instead of having a good rest, she was falling into a state of crazy study.


    Rachel felt that she needed to assimte knowledge actively to make up for the fact that she did not


    study in an acting academy.


    She read a book, watched TV dramas, watched movies, studied other people''s acting skills, and


    studied the psychology of different characters She tried everything she could, but all her efforts were in


    vain.


    Bing anxious, she started to doubt herself and even wonder if she was suitable for the


    entertainment industry.


    She refused to go out, date or see anyone. She didn''t want to talk to anyone, including Amanda.


    It was weekend these two days, and Eva was apanying her. She was very worried about her, but


    didn''t know how to help her.


    Rachel even did not want to see Michelle. She didn''t check her cell phone, text back or answer the


    phone.


    She felt like she was too weak. Her world copsed. Maybe everything was wrong from the very


    beginning?


    Atst, Eva couldn''t do anything with her, so she secretly called rk, telling him about Rachel''s recent


    situation and asking him to help her figure out a solution.


    An hourter, the doorbell rang.


    Eva quickly ran to open the door. It was rk.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Mr. rk, I''m afraid that she will break down if she continues to be like this. Please do something!"


    Eva couldn''t help but tell him as soon as she saw rk.


    rk nodded at Eva slightly. With a deep gaze, he walked up to Rachel.


    Rachel sat on the nket. With a pen in her hand, she kept writing something.


    rk sat down next to her and looked at the dense notes on the paper, frowning.


    "It is far from enough to replenish the theoretical knowledge. Acting not only requires talent, but also


    experience, which can urately judge a character and mind," rk opened his mouth and said.


    It was rare for him to be so patient.


    Stunned, Rachel looked up at him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to help you," rk answered as he looked directly into her pure eyes.


    With more doubts in her mind, Rachel closed her notebook and said, "As a CEO, you know how to act?


    How are you going to help me break through the bottleneck?"


    Without answering her question, rk pulled her up from the ground.


    Rachel staggered and hit into rk''s chest.


    "Now, you treat me as your partner. Look into my eyes and tell me everything you want to say." His


    tone was beyond any doubt and with a tough attitude.


    Rachel stared at his deep eyes which were like a charming pool, attracting her deeply.


    "I..." With her mouth open, Rachel was at a loss for words.


    She was still not used to looking into his eyes and speaking.


    rk grabbed the script on the tea table, looked through it and said indifferently, "Say your lines."


    It was easy, so Rachel said her lines quickly.


    With a serious look, rk asked, "What about your feelings?"


    Rachel looked at him. His eyes were filled with great passion. It seemed that there was a hot stream


    flowing from the deep of his pupils.


    rk nodded slightly and guided her gently, "Look at me! Be more concentrated!"


    Rachel tried to focus her attention on him, as if there was nothing else in the world but rk.


    "Laugh, but with tears in your eyes," rk stated in a cold voice.


    A big smile was stered on her face, and tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    "Choking with sobs when you speak."


    "Keep silent, but focusing on your emotion!"


    While performing, rk guided Rachel. Following his instructions, she slowly adjusted her movements,


    expressions, and emotions.


    "Turn around slowly to show your hesitation."


    Suddenly, rk reached out and held her shoulders. He slowly turned around.


    Rachel could feel his body temperature from her shoulder. To her surprise, she didn''t reject his touch at


    all.


    With his fingers pointing to the front, rk said patiently, "You need to look into the distance and your


    eyes should be clear."


    He stood behind her, pressed against her back and exined patiently. Rachel could feel the warm


    breath around her ears.


    Hot air was around Rachel''s ears, making her heart skip a beat.


    But she still did what rk told her. With his guidance, she seemed to have found something familiar.


    Suddenly, rk let go of her.


    Rachel was somehow disappointed.


    "Just repeat what you performed just now," standing in front of her, rk ordered coldly.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel focused her attention on performing again ording to the


    method taught by rk.


    "That''s great!" All of a sudden, Eva, who was peeping from the corner, apuded and eximed, "I


    didn''t expect that Mr. rk is so awesome that you could be a director! Miss, you acting was perfect


    just now. I''m impressed!"


    Stunned a little, Rachel smiled and said, "Eva, don''t say that. In fact, it''s not as good as you think!"


    rk nodded and said calmly, "You''ve made progress."


    Rachel lowered her head with embarrassment. Was he really praising her or trying tofort her?

 Chapter 98 Being Besieged by Reporters

    Chapter 98 Being Besieged by Reporters


    Then, with rk''s repeated requirements and detailed instructions, Rachel finally found the feeling of


    acting again.


    Using these knowledge, her acting skill became more professional and unique.


    Finally, she got everything done about thest scene. With a sudden relief, she thanked him, "rk,


    thank you for your help."


    With his eyes growing darker, rk said indifferently, "You are the actress of mypany. I don''t want


    to movie invested by mypany lose money because of you."


    Rachel shook her head and said, "No matter what the reason is, I have to thank you."


    The next day, Rachel''s movie shooting was finished sessfully. Shepleted her scenes in the


    movie.


    Director Zack came over, patted her on the shoulder and said, "You''re doing better than before! Your


    acting skill has been improved greatly. You will absolutely have a bright future! Congrattions!"


    With a bow, Rachel continued, "Thank you for your guidance and care."


    "Go home and have a rest. You should take a long vacation," director Zack said with a smile.


    Just when Rachel thought she could take a long holiday, Michelle ran towards her with her phone and


    held her hand, running towards the lounge.


    With a puzzled look, Rachel didn''t know what had happened.


    "What''s wrong, Michelle? What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Rachel ran out of breath.


    Michelle dragged her into the lounge and closed the door. Then, she handed Rachel the cell phone and


    said, "You''d better read by yourself."


    Taking over the phone and ncing at the screen, she couldn''t help but frown. The more she scrolled


    down of the article, the more astonished she was.


    There were several photos of her and rk together in the article. The ces included her housing


    estate, rk''s car, filming site, the entrance of the Ji Family''s vi and so on.


    More importantly, the article was specting that there was an improper rtionship between she and


    rk.


    Her eyes widened in shock when she saw thements under the post!


    They were just some pictures. How could they believe it? So manyizens said she was a bitch and


    her motive to approach him was not simple. They said that she just wanted to marry a rich man.


    Thements were towards two different points. Some rationalizens chose to believe her, while


    someizens abused her as a disloyal woman.


    "I thought Rachel was pure and kind, but it turns out she is a gold digger!"


    "A few days ago, there was a rumor about Bill and her. Why all of a sudden she bes Mr. rk''s


    woman?"


    "What a scheming woman! It''s said that she was supported by rk. Now it seems that the news isn''t


    groundless."


    Rachel put down her cell phone and clenched her fists. Her body couldn''t help trembling. It must be


    something rted to Nancy!


    This woman really did something! She even used the photos of her and rk to hype up the rumor!


    Michelle stated without hesitation, "You should hold a press conference to rify everything."


    Rachel frowned slightly, saying, "A clean hand wants no washing. These things between me and rk


    are all groundless. What are you afraid of? The rumor will be done soon."


    With some worries in her voice, Michelle persuaded, "Rachel, don''t be too careless. What if the rumor


    gets worse and deviates from the right track? What if your future is affected by this?"


    But Rachel shook her head. Her face was pale. "No hurry. Let''s go home first."


    Michelle could do nothing but send her home first.ever


    However, as soon as they walked out of the filming site, they were besieged by arge group of


    reporters. Microphones were handed to Rachel constantly.


    "Miss Rachel, what''s the rtionship between you and rk?"


    "Miss Rachel, will you be the future wife of Mr. rk?"


    "I can see from the pictures that you are clearly close to rk. Do you have any exnation?"


    Rachel was really having a headache by these questions.


    Michelle immediately stepped forward to make way for her and said, "Excuse me, guys, please step


    aside."


    Of course, these reporters wouldn''t let go of any chance to interview her. This group of people


    surrounded Rachel madly, repeating the questions again and again, and determined to find out


    something to report.


    Michelle called the security and worked together to get Rachel out.


    When Rachel returned to the gate of the housing estate, the video that she was besieged by the


    reporters had already been spread on the Inte, and everyone was talking about it.


    Although she did not know about this, Rachel was really scared when she was surrounded by the crazy


    reporters just now.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She took the elevator back to the level she lived. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she was


    stopped by a man wearing a cap.


    "Hello, Miss Rachel. I''m a journalist from Wave Media. Can I ask you some questions?" the man asked


    directly.


    Startled by his furtive behavior, Rachel shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. There is nothing I can


    answer!"


    When the reporter saw that she was unwilling to answer, he suddenly grabbed her hand and said


    coldly, "If Miss Rachel doesn''t want to cooperate with me, I have no choice but to take a tough way."


    "What do you want to do?" Startled, Rachel struggled to withdraw her hand.


    The reporter dragged her directly to the stairwell, saying, "Then let''s find a quiet ce to have an


    interview. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I promise that you will be fine!"


    At this moment, the elevator''s door opened. Eva just came out from it. Seeing someone holding the


    hand of Rachel, she was furious right away. She picked up her bag and hit that man''s head!


    "You pervert! Bad guy! How dare you do this to my miss! I''ll beat you to death!" Eva raised her hard


    leather bag and hit the reporter on the hard.


    The reporter didn''t expect Eva to be so tough and strong. Feeling dizzy, he let go of Rachel''s hand and


    turned around to run away.


    Finally, he was driven away. Eva quickly took Rachel''s hand and asked with her trembling hands,


    "Miss, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Rachel shook her head and replied, "No, I haven''t. It''s lucky that you came back in time."


    "If you have anything to say, let''s talk at home!" Eva pulled her into their home.


    She turned on the TV habitually with the remote control, but did not expect that Rachel was on TV,


    being surrounded by a group of reporters and they kept asking her questions.


    After staring at the TV for a while, Eva turned her head to Rachel in surprise and asked, "Miss, what


    happened? Why do these reporters surround you crazily and asked questions?"


    "Nancy uploaded the photos of me and rk on the Inte. People suspected that there was an affair


    between us, so they blocked me and wanted to interview me to get the most explosive news." With


    hands on her forehead, Rachel shook her head.


    Thinking of the reporter hiding in the staircase just now, Rachel was still in a state of shock, saying,


    "Eva, thank you for your help just now, or I really don''t know how to get out of there."


    "No problem. Not a big deal." Eva shook her head, but still worried. "I can only protect you for a while,


    but I can''t protect you for a lifetime. What are you going to do next?"


    Rachel sighed, answering, "What happened today is too scary. I dare not go out again. As for the


    future, let''s talk about itter!"


    At this time, sitting in the office, rk just looked up at the TV and unexpectedly saw that Rachel was


    surrounded by reporters.


    When he was wondering what had happened, a message from Amanda came in, ''Brother, check the


    headline news! People are digging out photos of Rachel and you!''


    With his brows wrinkled, rk opened the website and looked through the content. Soon he found the


    article "The secret of amazement: a popr actress cheated on a famous actor, dating the rich CEO",


    His expression was unclear under the lights.


    As he scrolled down the website, he saw the photos of him and Rachel. It was taken from a very skillful


    angle. The posture of them looked very intimate, like a couple in love.


    rk raised his head and saw the video on TV where Rachel was surrounded by reporters.


    After thinking for a while, rk turned on his phone and made a call, "Prepare a press conference for


    me as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 99 Attracting the Publics Attention

    Chapter 99 Attracting the Public''s Attention


    Then, rk called Anna, saying, "Come to my office now!"


    An hourter, holding Anna''s hand, rk attended the press conference.


    When the two appeared, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    An hour ago, lots of news about Rachel having an affair with Charles were spread everywhere.


    An hourter, rk held another woman''s hand and showed up in the conference.


    It seemed that the scandal was very suspicious.


    When the door bell rang, Rachel was pacing restlessly up and down at home. Eva rushed over and


    through the peephole, she saw Amanda. Then she opened the door in a hurry.


    When Amanda walked in, she found that Rachel was preupied with many things, so she walked up


    to her, held her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry, Rachel. Every piece of news in the entertainment


    circle, no matter what, will be gone as long as the enthusiasm of theizens subsides."


    Eva agreed with her andforted Rachel at once, "Miss Amanda is right. Don''t worry too much. Take


    care of yourself!"


    "Thank you for being here with me," said Rachel with a nod.


    Amanda shook her head and exined, "No, it''s not my idea toe. My brother sent me here to take


    care of you."


    At this moment, holding the hand of Anna, rk was exining to the reporters, "I am just an ordinary


    friend of Rachel. Our rtionship is not like it is spread online. We have a normal superior-subordinate


    rtionship."


    A reporter held a microphone and asked, "Mr. rk, how can you prove that your rtionship with Miss


    Rachel is normal?"


    Taking a look at Anna, rk turned to the reporters and said, "It''s easy. The woman standing next to


    me is my fiancee!"


    The people present looked at each other, as they could feel his anger and arrogance.


    But the interview couldn''t be stopped.


    "Mr. rk, is thisdy standing next to you was your former fiancee, Anna Bai?"


    "Yes, it''s her." rk sounded so calm as if he didn''t care it at all.


    Many reporters knew that Anna broke off the engagement with rk. So they started to talk after


    hearing this.


    "Mr. rk, the Bai Family broke off their engagement back then. Why are you still willing to ept


    Anna now?" someone asked.


    "She is pregnant." rk''s answer was very simple.


    "What?" The reporters were more excited. The topic was sessfully brought to Anna, and the


    scandal between rk and Rachel was self-evident. No one cared about it at all.


    rk answered all the questions asked by the reporters and Anna, standing next to him, helped him


    actively.


    Although she knew that this man just wanted to save Rachel in deep distress.


    But what did it matter? She had got what she wanted after all. And their rtionship became more


    solid.


    Now the whole world knew that she was his fiancee. She thought that the Ji Family would not refuse


    her easily.


    rk looked cool in front of the camera, while Anna disyed a happy smile on her face, echoing him


    from time to time.


    More importantly, her slightly bulging belly proved what rk said.


    As soon as the press conference was over, the video of this interview was spread online immediately.


    Theizens'' topic changed dramatically. They were praising rk for not being resentful. However, no


    one noticed his unhappy face.


    At this moment, Eva was sitting in the living room watching TV. Suddenly, she found that the picture on


    the TV had changed.


    She screamed in a hurry, "Miss Amanda! Miss Rachel! Pleasee here! Mr. rk is on TV!


    Oh my God! Anna was with him? What were they doing?"


    After hearing this, Amanda ran out of Rachel''s room like a gust of wind.


    "What is my brother doing?" Seeing Anna, Amanda couldn''t understand what was going on.


    After watching the whole interview, Amanda was very disappointed. "What on earth is my brother


    doing? Why did he take Anna as an excuse?"


    Standing behind Amanda, Rachel fixed her eyes on the TV on the wall and listened to every word rk


    said to the reporters.


    It turned out that in the eyes of rk, she was just an ordinary friend, a subordinate who could earn


    money for him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought he had some feelings for her, but this press conference was specifically used to rify his


    rtionship with her?


    Even if he had to have Anna stand by his side, he wouldn''t want to have anything to do with her?


    A trace of frustration was evident on her face. Turning around and casting a nce at her, Amanda


    couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "Rachel!" Amanda gave her a big hug andforted her, "Everything is fine now. My brother has


    cleared up all the misunderstandings between you and him."


    Rachel nodded and said in a choked voice, "Yes, it''s clear. After all, he and I are just superior and


    subordinate."


    Amanda sensed her disappointment and exined, "Rachel, don''t get him wrong. What my brother


    said is not all true. The reason why he did this is that he wants to attract the public''s attention. In this


    way, he not only saved you, but also transferred the risk to Anna."


    Puzzled, Rachel frowned and asked, "Why did you say that he transferred the risk to Anna?"


    Amanda exined patiently, "Think about it. There are so many women in the M City who want to sleep


    with my brother. Now that he has a fiancee, those jealous women will use every method to seduce him


    and deal with Anna."


    With her head shaking, Rachel said, "It''s not fair to Anna."


    Amanda smiled. As expected, Rachel was much more innocent and pure than she thought.


    "You have underestimated this woman, Rachel. She has a lot of tricks and is very ruthless."


    Rachel smiled bitterly. Even so, Anna was still rk''swful fiancee.


    But she was nobody.


    Rachel took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "Amanda," said Rachel with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to break down because of this. On the


    contrary, I will cherish the peaceful life brought by rk more. I will work much harder in the future!"


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I hope to see you famous. You must be really


    beautiful!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel continued, "I will have no burden from now on. I can try my best to work hard


    in the entertainment industry."


    Afterforting her for a while, Amanda went back to work as she found that Rachel was fine.


    As soon as Amanda left, Eva came over to her, looking worried. "Miss Rachel, Mr. rk has already


    made public his rtionship with Anna. What about you?"


    Rachel thought only Eva knew her best. With a bitter smile, Rachel said, "What else can I do? I just


    want to forget him and focus on my work."


    Shocked, Eva asked, "Are you really giving up on Mr. rk?"


    "What else can I do if I don''t give up? He has a fiancee who is pregnant with his child." Rachel


    shrugged and walked into the room.


    Eva followed her and said, "Miss, don''t take things too hard. A beautiful and talented woman like you


    surely can find a better man in the future!"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Turning her back to Eva, Rachel shook her head and shuddered.


    In the meantime, in rk''s office, Amanda asked, "Brother, is this your so-called solution?"


    Frowning, rk asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You are just hurting two women at the same time!" Amanda said in a serious tone as she was a little


    angry.


    rk licked his lips and nced around. Silence befell him.


    "Brother, there is nothing wrong with you to make your rtionship with Anna public to attract the


    public''s attention. But have you ever thought about that? Have you thought what Rachel would think


    after she knew about that?


    Besides, what will mom and dad think if they see it? Our family doesn''t ept you to be with Anna, but


    now you have directly pushed her to the position of your future wife!""


    "It''s none of your business," rk said coldly.


    Amanda sneered, "Brother, dad and mom will call you soon. Let me see how you will deal with this


    mess!"

 Chapter 100 Strict Requirements

    Chapter 100 Strict Requirements


    The moment Amanda finished her words, rk''s phone rang.


    She stepped forward, nced at it, and said with a slight smile, "Brother, am I right? Dad''s calling.


    Don''t you answer it quickly?"


    rk hung up the phone. "I have my own n on this. You can go back now," he said coldly.


    Amanda pouted unhappily and said, "Your own n? I think you are going to marry that bad woman!


    How ignorant you are! You don''t love such a good girl, Rachel, but love that bitch!"


    Watching her receding figure, rk frowned and his eyes turned deep.


    As soon as the announcement was broadcast, Anna was pushed to an unprecedented position, which


    made her infinitely sessful and many girls were jealous of her.


    At the same time, the negative news about Rachel gradually disappeared. Some crazyizens


    apologized to her after they came to their senses.


    Someizens even copied the ssical video in the TV y which Rachel acted. They highly praised


    her acting skills andmented that she worked very hard.


    In a short time, Rachel became more popr. She used to be a star, but now she became more and


    more famous. Everyone on the street was talking about her name.


    Rachel became a popr star and there were more movies andmercialsing to her.


    Michelle were choosing scripts for her. "Rachel, there are so many scripts. Which one should you


    choose?"


    Without taking a look at them, Rachel said in a slow voice, "I won''t work for the time being. Just shoot


    somemercials for a time."


    Michelle was stunned. "If you don''t take the time to shoot more movies while you are still famous, I''m


    afraid the audience will forget you soon."


    "I''m not doing this for fame. I like acting. That''s all," Rachel replied in disapproval.


    Michelle sighed and reached for the advertising n sent by advertising agencies.


    "If you want to ept advertisement, you can choose the one from a bigpany. The payment is


    good and the quality of the advertisement is also good," Michelle said while checking themercial


    n in her hand.


    "All right, I see." With these words, Rachel picked up those advertisement ns and began to browse


    them.


    After a whole afternoon, they finally selected a few seemingly good advertising ns and settled the


    matter.


    Michelle made these advertising ns into a new file and handed it to rk.


    When he saw these advertisements, rk couldn''t help but frown.


    Michelle immediately exined, "Mr. rk, it''s Rachel''s idea. She wanted to take some rest. She


    wouldn''t do any work in the short term, but she could consider shooting somemercials. These are


    all the advertising ns we have selected. Please have a look. If there are no problems, I will contact


    them and settle the schedule."


    rk browsed the few advertising ns, which were basically advertisements of somerge


    enterprises with handsome pay.


    "You can contact them now." rk pushed the advertisement n to Michelle and nodded slightly to


    show his agreement.


    Michelle finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The newmercial shooting was soon finalized, and Rachel, who hadn''t rested for a few days, was


    about to get busy again.


    One day, Rachel was going to shoot a beverage advertisement. When Michelle sent her to the shooting


    location, she was surprised to find that rk was also there.


    However, he was not waiting for her, but talking to the beveragepany about the shooting details.


    Michelle was a little surprised and whispered to Rachel, "Mr. rk is so amazing. He even noticed the


    problem that I didn''t notice, and he came to talk to the beveragepany about it. He is really good for


    you."


    With a cold smile, Rachel said disapprovingly, "I don''t know whether he did it for my own good or for his


    own interests."


    Michelle stared at her in amazement. Why did Rachel change her attitude towards rk so quickly?


    Without taking another look at rk, Rachel turned around and walked away. A makeup artist came


    over immediately.


    Rachel kept telling herself on the bottom of her heart that she and rk were just friends and she was


    his subordinate.


    So all she needed to do was to face him with a working attitude. She didn''t need to have extra


    thoughts.


    The man had already made his rtionship with Anna public in front of the media, which reminded her


    that it was impossible for him to be with her.


    Thinking of this, Rachel finally calmed down.


    After making up and changing clothes, Rachel went to the studio to start shooting the advertisement.


    But rk frowned and said unpleasantly, "This dress is too revealing. Change it!"


    The representative of the beveragepany waved his hand and asked the worker to get other


    clothes ready for Rachel.


    Rachel only felt it funny. "Mr. rk, this dress looks normal. I don''t think it''s necessary to change."


    "Being sexy is not the direction thepany sets for you. You know it very well," he said in a cold tone.


    He did not allow anyone to dispute with him.


    Stunned by his words, Rachel had no choice but to take the clothes from the worker and return to the


    dressing room.


    After changing her clothes anding out, Rachel was standing in front of him again.


    rk nced at her with a serious expression on his face before he nodded and said, "Get started."


    Finally, the advertisement started shooting.


    Before she came here, Rachel had practiced it many times at home.


    The representative of the beveragepany was very satisfied with her performance.


    When Rachel was about to change her clothes and leave, rk said coldly, "The result is not


    satisfactory. Shoot again!"


    Stunned, Rachel looked at him and thought, ''Is he here to go against me today?''


    "I think it''s good. Why do I have to reshoot it?" Rachel asked with a bit displeasure in a tough tone.


    rk looked at her coldly and sneered, "If you want to raise your status through these advertisements,


    you should strove for perfection."


    "You!" Rachel was speechless with fury.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them had reached a deadlock, Michelle hurried to smooth things


    over, "Rachel, Mr. rk is right. It doesn''t matter if you shoot a few more times. Anyway, you have


    prepared so many times at home. There is no difference."


    Though still indignant, Rachel knew that what rk said was true.


    For an actress, it was always right to strove for perfection.


    So she had to go back to where she was and started shooting again.


    In order not to let rk find any fault, Rachel forced herself to concentrate, and tried to break through


    herself again and again.


    As she had no idea how many times she had shot, rk finally relented. "Good. Time to go home."


    Rachel said in a relieved tone, "Mr. rk, I don''t want to bother you with such trifles anymore in the


    future, do I? I cane to shoot with Michelle."


    Casting a nce at her, rk said nothing.


    Michelle giggled awkwardly and reached out her hand to stop Rachel. "Mr. rk did it for your own


    good. You don''t need to feel guilty."


    Rachel took a nce at Michelle. How could she forget that she was also sent by rk? So she would


    only put in a good word for him.


    It seemed that she had to find another assistant.


    In the following days, Rachel was shooting the advertisement for several days on end. What was more


    strange was that every time she shot an advertisement, rk would be there to give her some


    guidance.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although she didn''t like the way he acted, it had to be said that the advertising effect she shot was


    really good under the strict requirements of rk.


    Ever since rk rified his rtionship with Rachel, people believe that their rtionship was


    superior and subordinate.


    Besides, Michelle had been apanying them all the time. It was impossible for the paparazzi to


    make up any story even if they had taken pictures of them.


    After a while, themercials with Rachel was put released on TV and on the Inte.


    Once the advertisement was broadcast, the response of theizens was very good.


    Manyizens felt guilty about wronging Rachel, so they were more enthusiastic about her


    advertisement.


    The sales volume of the products had been promoted along the way, and Rachel''s reputation had been


    rising as well.

 Chapter 101 Freedom to Love

    Chapter 101 Freedom to Love


    One day, Eva sat at home, eating chips and watching TV series.


    Rachel was acting in the TV series, and even in the rest time advertisements were also performed by


    her. People could almost see her everywhere in the TV.


    Eva couldn''t help but sigh, saying, "How beautiful our Miss is! She is 360 degrees perfect. Looking at


    her in the TV, her whole body is shining!"


    After hearing what she said, Rachel, who was sucking into the performing material, said to her, "You


    are the one who makes the most tteringments!"


    Eva burst intoughter and said, "Miss, not only men, but women like me also like you. If only I were a


    man, it would be good! In this case, I have the best opportunity to make you love me!"


    "Eva, what are you talking about?" Eva''s words amused Rachel.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    They looked at each other, puzzled. "Who woulde at this time?"


    Eva stood up, ran to open the door and spected, "Is it Mr. rking to see you?"


    Hearing what she said, Rachel stopped reading the textbooks. She lowered her head and kept silent.


    The door was opened, and a nifty face appeared at the door. "Hi, Eva, how are you? Is Rachel at


    home?"


    "Amanda? Why are you here?" Eva was surprised.


    With two bags of snacks in her hands, Amanda smiled, "What''s up? You don''t wee me? How can


    you do this to me, Eva?"


    "I thought it was Mr. rk and I was happy for Miss Rachel, but I didn''t expect it was you." Eva


    returned to the sofa and picked up the bag of chips again, continuing to eat.


    Amanda sneered, saying, "My brother? My family is in a mess because of him. He is not in the mood to


    visit you."


    Rachel put down the book in her hand, asking, "What''s wrong with your family?"


    Amanda sat down beside her, propped her chin with her hands, and said worriedly, "It''s all because of


    what happenedst time. He dered his rtionship with Anna during the press conference without


    discussing with his family. As a result, our family is in a passive situation now."


    Rachel was suddenly enlightened.


    "My parents won''t allow Anna to be a member of the Ji Family. Since my family hasn''t forgiven the


    woman who announced her breaking off the engagementst time, how could they agree my brother to


    marry her? Then my family will be driven mad!"


    Amanda said, shaking her head. She didn''t agree with rk either.


    With a faint smile, Rachel asked, "What should you do now?"


    Amanda shrugged and said, "My grandpa has said that if my brother insists on marrying Anna, he will


    never have toe back. The Ji Family will never acknowledge Anna as their daughter-inw."


    "Is it so serious?" Rachel asked in shock.


    Anna was treated like this even before she could marry into the Ji Family. If the Ji Family knew that the


    father of her unborn baby was not rk, where could she go?


    Rachel couldn''t help worrying about Anna.


    "What are you thinking about?" Finding Rachel''s face pale, Amanda asked in puzzlement.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    "Oh, I almost forgot it. I have a piece of good news for you," Amanda continued with a mysterious


    smile.


    "What good news?" Rachel asked, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "My grandfather asked you to y Chinese chess with him!" Amanda smiled at her mischievously and


    announced her answer.


    "What? ying chess?" Rachel did not know how to react. She thought there was really a surprise.


    Holding Rachel''s arm, Amanda said, "I know how tiring it is to y chess with my grandpa. You have to


    make him win, and have couldn''t let him win too obviously. But you''ve done a good job in this respect."


    Eva, who was sitting next to her, asked in surprise, "When Miss Rachel went to university, she won a


    chess champion. Will she lose to your grandpa?"


    Amanda was a little bit jealous. "Oh, I see. No wonder you are so good at Chinese chess! But my


    grandfather is an ordinary chess yer. He would like to y with others. Even my brother would give


    in to him.


    Come on, let''s go to my home. My grandpa always says that he wants you toe here. I cannot say


    to him that you are very busy." Amanda took Rachel by the hand and stood up. She dragged her into


    the house of the Ji Family again.


    When entering the vi, Rachel was surprised to find that rk was also at home?


    However, he was listening to the lesson of grandpa Peter with a gloomy face.


    "Why do youe back? I thought you enjoyed being with that woman? Then you can move out and


    live with her. Don''te back here which makes me unhappy!


    If you want toe back, that is find. But you can hold a press conference first to rify to the public


    that you actually have nothing to do with her. In this way, I forgive you."


    "You Brat, I have told you so much, why are you still so stubborn?"


    "You really piss me off. How could I have such a stupid grandson like you? Can''t you see that she is a


    bad woman?"


    Peter admonished rk patiently, but thetter didn''t respond at all. He was more patient.


    Amanda couldn''t stand this anymore. She shouted, "Grandpa, look who''s here!"


    Grandpa Peter turned around to see who it was, only to find that Amanda had brought Rachel here.


    Peter restrained the anger on his face immediately, and thenughed happily, "Ha-ha, herees you,


    Rachel. That''s great. Come over and let me have a good look!"


    Pushing by Amanda, Rachel walked toward grandpa Peter.


    Looking at her pretty face, Peter kept nodding his head and said, "I really like your beautiful face and I


    won''t get tired of looking at you. Looking at this brat, he has always pulled a long face. I feel annoyed


    to see him!"


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "Grandpa Peter, at least Mr. rk is my boss. How could you speak ill


    of him in front of me. I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Humph," Grandpa Peter said with disdain, "I have already treated him well. If he were a child, I would


    surely spank him! If he finds a wife like you, I promise I won''t scold him and even praise him to the


    heavens all the time!


    But look what kind of women he gets outside? Anna, the woman who has been broken off the


    engagement with him once. And he still wants to marry her. He is really looking for trouble!"


    Grandpa Peter began to get angry again while speaking.


    Seeing this, Rachel hurriedly held his arm andforted him in a soft voice, "Grandpa Peter, now the


    freedom of love is promoted, you should respect Mr. rk''s choice."


    Grandpa Peter snorted.


    But rk took a nce at her. Something passed his eyes.


    "Well, grandpa Peter, don''t you want to y Chinese chess with me? How can you y chess in peace


    if you are still angry?" Rachel gave him a naughty smile.


    Peterughed and said, "Okay, go and y Chinese chess. Leave him alone."


    With that, he rolled his eyes at rk and walked to his study with the help of Rachel.


    Amanda walked to him and sat down beside him. "What did you do just now to piss grandpa off?" she


    asked softly.


    With an expressionless face, rk said coldly, "I said nothing."


    "Ha-ha, you are scolded as soon as you came back? I''ve told you that you asked for it!" Amanda was


    overjoyed.


    Without saying a word, rk fixed his eyes on the door of the study. Rachel went to the study with


    Peter, holding Peter''s arm.


    Amanda knew what was on his mind. She said indifferently, "Only I know how to make grandpa happy.


    I invited a superstar home. What''s more, she is very beautiful. She used to be a Chinese chess


    champion!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel is much smarter than you. She only get praises when she ys Chinese chess with grandpa,


    but you will only get scolded if ying with him. It''s so annoying topare with her, right?"


    A dash of excitement shed through Amanda''s eyes. She kept her eyes on rk as she spoke.


    "A Chinese chess champion?" rk narrowed his eyes, lost in thought.

 Chapter 102 An International Movie

    Chapter 102 An International Movie


    Rachel was ying Chinese chess with grandpa Peter in his study. After two sets, rk pushed the


    door open and came in.


    Seeing hime in, Peter put down the chess in his hand and said to Rachel happily, "I''ll make a cup


    of tea and let rk y with you."


    "Grandpa..." Stunned, Rachel didn''t understand why grandpa Peter asked her to y chess with rk.


    However, grandpa Peter got up and left.


    rk sat opposite Rachel.


    With a red face, Rachel stood up and was about to leave.


    "Chinese chess champion? Don''t you want to challenge me? Huh?" rk''s cold voice came through to


    Rachel''s eyes.


    Rachel took a deep breath, sat down and turned to him.


    "Fine. Let''spete." Rachel was so angry that she put on airs and was ready topete with him.


    With a cunning smile and deep eyes, rk began to y Chinese chess with her.


    At the beginning, Rachel was full of confidence.


    However, her brows furrowed soon after that.


    "Hang a wildebeest?"


    "Check with a knight? Damn it!"


    "Check with two rooks!"


    Stunned, Rachel looked at rk with disbelief! She even did not know how rk captured her pieces.


    By the time grandpa Peter came back, rk had defeated Rachelpletely.


    Rachel was stunned. She could not believe that it was a piece of cake for him to defeat her.


    She didn''t expect that rk was such a good chess yer!


    As soon as the grandpa saw the situation, he couldn''t help scolding rk, "You bad boy, how could you


    do this to Rachel? Where is your gentility?"


    rk was ruthless. He tapped the board with his slender hand, and every strike seemed to hit on


    Rachel''s heart.


    "Victory or defeat depends on strength. Why should I make a concession?"


    Grandpa Peter couldn''t help frowning and said, "You''re really annoying. No wonder a good girl like


    Rachel doesn''t like you!"


    Rachel was stunned. She did not know what Peter tried to do. When did she say that she didn''t like


    rk?


    Narrowing his eyes, rk eyed her from head to toe and asked coldly, "What did you say to grandpa?"


    With a wave of her hand, Rachel said right away, "I swear, I didn''t say anything!"


    Grandpa Peter began to reprimand rk, "Get out! Don''t you know anything about human emotions?


    Don''t you know whether she likes you or not?"


    With embarrassment written all over her face, Rachel sat there. She felt that Peter did this on purpose?


    rk stood up and walked away with a darkened face. It seemed that the atmosphere became


    freezing.


    He didn''t pay any more attention to Rachel from the beginning to the end.


    When rk left, grandpa Peter sat down with a smile on his face, and said to Rachel, "I was just using


    a trick. Don''t you mind?"


    "What?" Stunned, Rachel shook her head and said, "Grandpa Peter, please don''t get us wrong. There''s


    nothing going on between Mr. rk and me."


    But grandpa Peter said seriously, "Love can be developed. I hope our daughter-inw will be like you."


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "Grandpa Peter, I''m afraid that your wish will note true."


    "No," grandpa Peter waved his hand and said, "I hired a fortune teller for rk yesterday. The fortune


    teller said that he was most suitable to marry a girl like you, because your appearance could make him


    more sessful!"


    Rachel was shocked! How could grandpa Peter have a fortelling of her and rk?


    Peter smiled awkwardly, exining, "Please don''t mind it. As a matter of fact, your fame is now at its


    peak. the fortune teller just used you as an example.


    Plus, I always thought you and rk were meant to be together. Moreover, Amanda and I like you very


    much. If you two can be together, things will get better!"


    When she came to her senses, Rachel said with a smile, "Grandpa Peter, I''m afraid you''ll be


    disappointed."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter sighed, stating, "I know, rk is very stubborn and he really wants to be together with that


    woman of the Bai Family. Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. I won''t force you to be with


    him."


    For a moment, Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    After dinner, grandpa Peter asked rk to send Rachel back home.


    Along the way, both of them kept silent and thought about their own things. None of them spoke, and


    the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.


    When they arrived at Rachel''s housing estate, rk handed a file to her.


    "What''s this?" Puzzled, Rachel opened the file and began to read it.


    "An international movie?" Rachel blurted out. She was surprised when she saw the file in her hand.


    Against the dim yellow light, his eyes were as ck as ink. There was a hint of coldness in them and


    his voice was still as indifferent as before. "It''s a rare opportunity. You should consider it carefully."


    It was an audition event held by Donnie Zhen, an international director. rk must have spent a lot of


    effort on it to get this opportunity for Rachel.


    With excitement written all over her face, Rachel said, "Of course I''ll try my best at such a good


    opportunity! Even if I was not chosen, I would like to witness that kind of scene!"


    It was absolutely a perfect chance for actresses to gain their experience. If she was lucky enough, she


    would definitely be more famous. If she was not chosen, it would be a good thing to expand her social


    resources.


    "Since you want to have a try, go back and make full preparation." rk turned around, hiding all his


    expressions.


    Rachel was happy, so she didn''t care about his cold attitude. She smiled at him gratefully, saying,


    "Thank you!"


    With the material, Rachel went home happily.


    She had never shot an international movie, so she had a lot of preparations to do before she went to


    the audition.


    With a clear goal, Rachel was suddenly refreshed. She didn''t even sleep, and began to watch some


    ssical international movies, surfing the Inte to replenish information.


    She was deeply engaged in work for days, which made Eva very worried.


    "My Miss, although your work is important, your health is also very important. Go to sleep quickly. Don''t


    always be like this. People will get old if they don''t get enough sleep. That way, they won''t look good in


    the audition," Eva couldn''t help but try to persuade her.


    Hearing this, Rachel seemed to have remembered less sleep would affect the quality of her skin. She


    nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll apply a facial mask before going to bed."


    Eva was satisfied with her obedience. She smiled and said, "I''m going to buy some bones for you to


    stew the soup. I promise I can make your skin light up!"


    In the next few days, Rachel was busy preparing for the audition. She even turned down Chester''s


    invitation for dinner several times.


    Atst, Chester couldn''t help but knock at the door, but he was shocked when he saw the scattered


    notes in Rachel''s apartment.


    "Wow, you are really busy!" Chester picked up the notes scattered on the ground and looked at them


    with surprise.


    With a helpless smile, Rachel replied, "Of course I have to go all out to seize such a rare opportunity! "


    "You will surely be chosen since you are working so hard! After all, God rewards the diligent!" Chester


    nodded repeatedly to show his approval.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "All thanks to your lucky words! But you called me several times. What''s the


    matter?"


    "I came here to tell you something," said Chester indifferently, sitting down opposite her.


    "What news?" asked lyndsy, stopping what she was doing.


    Chester slightly frowned and took a few seconds to organize her words before he said, "I was busy with


    thepany before, so I had to leave for a while. I didn''t expect that kind of rumor happened to you.


    After rk rified your rtionship on the Inte, the crisis in mypany was solved. Then I could


    come back."


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "Did rk make trouble for you?"


    Chester shrugged his shoulders and smiled, saying, "It''s all over now. He has announced Anna as his


    fiancee. He will not make things difficult for me in the future. But I''m here today not to talk about it."


    "Do you know that the Yan Family and the Bai Family fought each other for the Ji Family before?"


    Chester frowned and asked.


    Rachel shook her head and became more confused, asking, "I''ve never heard of it. But how did they


    fight?"

 Chapter 103 I Was Not Your Sister-in-law

    Chapter 103 I Was Not Your Sister-inw


    "It''s very simple," Chester replied tly. "Both Nancy and Anna are the only daughters of the two


    families. Both of them are fighting for rk, and of course the battle is lit up by them."


    "But how could the Yan Family and the Bai Family lose their ownpanies just because of their


    personal grudges?" Rachel asked, shaking her head.


    Chester shrugged his shoulders and said, "Everyone struggles for dignity. For them, reputation is very


    important. Why are you so curious?"


    Rachel nodded. That was true. Teresa and Anthony loved Nancy so much that they could never allow


    Anna to bully Nancy.


    Chester smiled and said, "All in all, I want you to be vignt, keeping away from Nancy and Anna."


    "I''ll take care of myself." Rachel gave him a grateful smile.


    As Chester looked at the files in her hand, his eyes suddenly lit up. "How about I apanying you to


    go abroad this time?"


    But Rachel shook her head and refused, "No, thank you. Mr. rk will take me with him."


    "Really? rk?" "It seems that he still wouldn''t let you go even if he announced that he had a fiancee,"


    Chester said with disappointment.


    With eyes turning dim, Rachel shook her head slightly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to


    do with him."


    Chester smiled bitterly, stating, "Rachel, you can lie to yourself, but you can''t lie to me. I saw with my


    own eyes how you risked your life to save him when we went to the Prosperous Mountain to collect


    medicines."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel''s eyes became more gloomy, without any light in them. "Let''s stop talking about it. These things


    are meaningless now."


    Seeing that Rachel was not interested in what he said, Chester stood up and said, "Well, I wish you to


    be sessful during the audition! I''m waiting for your good news!"


    After sending him away, Rachel couldn''t help but think of rk.


    Since rk had publicly admitted that Anna was his fiancee, in the fight between the Bai Group and


    the Yan group, he would spare no effort to help the Bai Family.


    But from what Chester said just now, rk did not do anything from the very beginning.


    Was this businesspetition rted to him?


    At the thought of the Yan Family which was selfish, Rachel thought of her dead parents.


    No matter how hard it would be, she would find out the truth!


    But before that, she must be strong enough to investigate what had happened in the past.


    A few dayster, rk flew abroad with Rachel.


    On the ne, Rachel wanted to ask rk something about the Yan Family and the Bai Family, but she


    was pushed back when she saw his cold face.


    Thinking about this, Rachel controlled herself.


    When she turned around, she heard rk''s cold voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah?" As soon as she looked back, Rachel saw rk''s eyes, which were as deep as the pool, seemed


    to have infinite attraction. She was almost unable to withdraw her eyes.


    Rachel brought her mind back and answered, "Nothing."


    Her face turned red and her heart raced.


    After they got off the ne, they took a taxi to the hotel.


    On their way, Rachel listened to rk talking with local people in English. And it was not until now that


    she found out that rk could speak fluent English!


    rk had booked a presidential suite. When he led Rachel to the one with the best view, she was


    startled.


    "Is it a waste to live in such a good suite?"


    ncing at rk, she added, "Actually, I can live in one single bed room."


    ncing at her with his cold eyes, rk replied tly, "Presidential suite is more convenient."


    Rachel was silent. They would live in one suite. Though they stayed in the separate room, she felt a


    little ufortable since their activities were basically in the living room and the dining room.


    She was with him alone now!


    "Eh," Rachel pushed her luggage into her room and greeted him awkwardly, "Well...... I have some jet


    lag to deal with. See you, Mr. rk."


    With that, Rachel didn''t wait for his answer and closed the door directly.


    In the room, with a thumping heart, Rachel sat down on the bedside and breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the living room, after casting a cold nce at her door, rk sat down on the sofa and read the


    information about this audition attentively.


    Bathed in the sunshine, rk seemed to be more gentle and his eyes were not as cold as before.


    Rachel didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    When she opened the door, she saw a stack of neatly folded documents on the tea table in the living


    room.


    To her surprise, rk fell asleep on the sofa.


    Rachel walked over and read the documents carefully.


    There were many important points on it, beside which some notes were made.


    It showed that rk cared a lot about her.


    Rachel was deeply touched and nced at the neatly-folded nket next to him.


    She stood up and covered him with the nket.


    The man was in deep sleep. The coldness around him was gone, and he looked much more calm.


    Rachel sat aside and read the documents carefully from the beginning to the end.


    When rk woke up, she had finished reading the documents.


    A glimmer of surprise shed through his eyes when he saw the nket, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Are you ready?" rk asked coldly.


    With a nod, Rachel replied, "Yes. You can test me now."


    "Let''s have dinner first," rk said expressionlessly.


    Left with no choice, Rachel put down the documents and went out for dinner with him.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Rachel found there were some other people there.


    A man, who was very young, stood up and warmly greeted them, "Hi, rk, you''re finally here. This is


    the actress of yourpany, Rachel. Am I right?"


    Ignoring him, rk walked straight to the seat next to him and sat down.


    The man had to turn to Rachel with a smile and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Tim Ye, a good


    friend of rk."


    Rachel reached out her hand to shake with Tim and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Rachel Yan."


    Tim held her soft hand and was a little reluctant to let go.


    "Rachel, I did not expect the real person is much more beautiful than you are on TV! Wow, it''s such a


    rare chance to have a drink with such a beauty! Let''s enjoy it tonight!" Although he said so, he was still


    holding her hand.


    rk cast a cold nce at Tim, which made him let go of her in a hurry.


    But at the same time, he was more curious about the beautiful woman in front of him.


    The woman who was carefully cared for by rk was definitely not a simple person.


    "Oh, please sit down, sister-inw!" Tim ttered all of a sudden.


    Stunned, Rachel quickly waved her hand and exined, "You misunderstood. I''m not your sister-in-


    law."


    Tim looked at rk with caution, realizing thetter was not going to oppose him. Then, he said with a


    smile, "Not now. But one day you''ll be my sister-inw! Come on, let me propose a toast to you first!"


    With that, Tim raised the goblet in front of him and ready to clink with Rachel.


    But rk took the wine goblet from the hand of Rachel, clinked it with Tim, and drank it up.


    Rachel stared at rk in surprise.


    Tim was even more shocked!


    All of a sudden, rk did this. He had never seen him like this before.


    "Drinking is not good. You might make mistakes when you are drunk!" rk said coolly and put down


    the goblet in his hand heavily.


    The other two thought the goblet would be countless pieces in the next second.


    Hearing this, Tim came to his senses and hurriedly smiled at him. "rk is right. I almost forget that


    sister-inw is going to have an audition tomorrow!"


    Embarrassed, Rachel nced at rk, asking, "Are you gonna exin to him? I''m not his sister-in-


    law."

 Chapter 104 Taking Good Care of Him

    Chapter 104 Taking Good Care of Him


    rk coldly nced at her, but did not say anything.


    Seeing this, the smile on Tim''s face became more passionate. "Sister inw, there is no need to


    exin. rk didn''t deny, which means he acquiesced in my address for you! Sister inw, let me


    change a ss of orange juice for you."


    Tim didn''t dare to force Rachel to drink any more. He was afraid that it would irritate rk.


    After telling the waitress to change a ss of orange juice for Rachel, Tim began to chat with her,


    "Sister inw, I heard that you will attend an audition tomorrow, do you need me to tell you something


    privately?"


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel asked in curiosity, "Do you know the people over there?"


    "Ah," Tim smiled sheepishly, "I just have some friends who work in thatpany, but I know a lot about


    their director''s requirements and habits."


    "That''s good. Please let me know. Then I can also make some n," Rachel said.


    When Tim started to talk, Rachel couldn''t help but get close to him, showing that she was listening


    carefully.


    "That director is picky and demanding! And the ones who act in his hands are mostly criticized.


    "I heard that he likes exercising very much. He likes all positive things and he likes young people most.


    So, you have to show your positive energy tomorrow during the audition!"


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t expect that Tim knew so much about the director?


    Did rk arrange all this in advance?


    Did he take her out for dinner on purpose so that she could know more about the director?


    Rachel looked at rk who was sitting next to her and found that he was looking at her as well.


    His eyes were deep and unfathomable.


    Embarrassed, Rachel looked away and asked Tim, "Do you know what weakness this director has?"


    Tim rubber his chin and replied, "Speaking of this, he has a tragedy that is not known to the world."


    "What?" Rachel subconsciously asked.


    Tim sighed, saying, "I heard that the director was very infatuated with a girl when he was young. They


    had dated for quite a while and were about to get married, but his girlfriend passed away because of


    cancer.


    Since then, he has got many girlfriends. But he said he would never marry to anyone." Tim sighed,


    shaking his head.


    "So this is his weakness?" Rachel asked.


    Tim nodded in agreement, saying, "It''s up to you how to understand this. After all, there''s always a


    woman living in his heart."


    Rachel remained silent. People with story were easily moved by the story.


    Then, Tim changed the topic and invited everyone to have dinner.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the dinner, her only focus was on how to get the director''s approval and make him hire her


    tomorrow.


    After dinner, Tim took them to a taxi, and then said to Rachel, "Sister inw, rk drank a lot and was


    a little drunk. Could you please take good care of him tonight?"


    With a wave of her hand, Rachel said, "It''s okay. I will take care of him. See you!"


    After the taxi left, Robert came over and said with a light smile, "It seems that this girl is more reliable


    than Anna."


    Tim turned around and smiled carelessly. "No one knows what rk is thinking about. Don''t involve in


    his business."


    "Then why did you just call her sister-inw? Besides, rk has no objection to that!" Robert retorted.


    Tim shrugged his shoulder. "Don''t you know I was also ttering him?"


    Rachel helped rk back to the hotel and put him on the bed with all her strength.


    But she was pinned down by his arms.


    "rk, let me go quickly! You are too heavy." Rachel reached out and tried to push him away, but he


    was motionless and his long eyshes were trembling slightly.


    Looking at rk''s handsome profile, Rachel was stunned.


    Did he just fall asleep like this?


    Their position now was very ambiguous. If others saw it, they must have misunderstood.


    Left with no choice, Rachel closed her eyes, clenched her teeth and pushed him away.


    Still, rk didn''t move a bit. It seemed that he was really asleep.


    Rachel stood up, went to get a basin of warm water, took a towel and started to wipe his body.


    However, what she didn''t notice was that rk''s eyshes trembled more violently.


    After wiping his face, neck and hands, Rachel looked at his chest and hesitated.


    Should she rub his body?


    He just got off the ne and had not taken a shower yet. He must feel tired and sleep badly?


    She reached out her trembling hands to unbutton his chest.


    One, two......


    When she was about to undo all the buttons, rk suddenly grabbed her wrist, pulled her hard, turned


    her over, and fell asleep holding her.


    Rachel screamed but covered her mouth immediately. She could not believe what had happened. She


    could do nothing but watch his solid and strong chest closely clung to her body.


    What were they doing? This is totally inappropriate.


    After a shudder, Rachel tried to struggle, only to find that she was tightly locked by him.


    "Don''t move." A deep voice echoed. Rachel looked up subconsciously at him, only to find that he was


    still asleep. He was probably just saying somniloquy.


    With that, Rachel stopped her movements.


    It was not until Rachel felt that rk''s hands were gradually loosened that she struggled out of his


    embrace and ran back to her room panting.


    ''Oh my god! Fortunately, he was asleep just now. If he was awake, how embarrassing would it be for us


    to hug like that!'' Rachel told herself.


    She didn''t know that in the other room, rk was slowly opening his eyes. He stared at the ceiling with


    his dark, cold eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Rachel was so exhausted that she could hardly open her eyes. So she fell into asleep quickly.


    When she woke up the next morning, it was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    She thought she was going to bete, so she hurried out of the room, only to find that rk was sitting


    calmly at the table and eating breakfast gracefully.


    Turning around to her room, Rachel quickly cleaned herself up and then walked out. She sat at the


    table and had breakfast with him.


    They finished their breakfast quietly and left the hotel, one after the other, heading to the audition ce.


    Although they seemed to get along well, in fact, Rachel felt extremely embarrassed. Thinking of their


    intimate posturest night, she felt hot in her ears and her face turned red.


    "Well..." Rachel said after hesitating for a while. She wanted to ask him whether he had a good sleep


    last night.


    "Here we are," looking ahead, rk said casually.


    The car stopped at the gate of an entertainmentpany. rk walked in with Rachel.


    Seeing that he had no intention to talk to her, Rachel wisely shut her mouth.


    Along the way, the entertainmentpany was bustling with people.


    People here were well-dressed, young and beautiful. It was obvious that they were here for an audition.


    Rachel followed rk into the crowded elevator.


    Rachel was pushed by the crowd around her and didn''t know where to stand.


    All of a sudden, rk pulled her to the corner of the elevator. He nced at her coldly and said


    between his teeth, "There are too many people here."


    Rachel knew that he wanted to protect her because he was afraid that these people would hurt her.


    "I''m fine. Thank you," Rachel said with a smile.


    After a long time, the elevator finally opened and the crowd dispersed.


    Holding her hand, rk led Rachel to the studio for audition, following behind the crowd.


    Embarrassed, Rachel walked beside him and didn''t know whether to draw back her hand?

 Chapter 105 Going to Visit Rachel

    Chapter 105 Going to Visit Rachel


    They came to a conference room, drew a number and waited aside.


    When their name was said in the broadcast, they then entered a small room for audition.


    Rachel''s number was 58, which meant there were 57 people waiting in line before her.


    And there were countless people went in to take a number after Rachel. It was not hard to imagine how


    fierce thepetition was.


    Besides, almost all the top actresses from all countries came for this audition. Topete with such a


    group of experienced actresses, Rachel felt unprecedented pressure.


    Sitting next to her, rk said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter whether you can get this character or not.


    Just try your best."


    Rachel''s restless heart suddenly calmed down after hearing rk''s words.


    After they sat there for a long time, it was finally Rachel''s turn.


    Just like the others, she walked into the small room for audition.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw a row of interviewers sitting inside. They were all foreigners.


    After taking a nce at the director sitting in the middle of the room, Rachel recalled the story that Tim


    told. Suddenly, she began to feel pity for the director and her nervousness disappeared.


    At first, Rachel acted a scene that a man and a woman bid farewell with each other withposure,


    and then acted extemporaneously ording to the director''s request, finally answering his question.


    rk waited outside. He had adjusted his sitting position many times before Rachel finally came out.


    With a soft smile, Rachel walked up to him and said, "Let''s go."


    With doubts, rk stood up and asked, "Do you know the result?"


    With her head shaking, Rachel said, "The result hasn''t been out yet, but I''m already satisfied that I can


    come here."


    Without asking further, rk simply nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ll show you around."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, saying, "Okay. Since we are out, why not have fun? We can go back to


    work afterwards."


    So they went shopping. On the way, rk didn''t say a word, just apanying Rachel silently.


    Rachel was in a good mood and didn''t care about his cold face. She kept talking to herself and bought


    the gifts for her friends all the way.


    At night, when they went back to the hotel, Rachel''s phone rang.


    It was a call from a stranger. She answered it in a hurry.


    "What? Are you sure?"


    "Great! Thank you very much!"


    Rachel English was very fluent.


    There was a flicker of surprise in rk''s eyes, but it disappeared soon.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel was so excited that she jumped at him happily, blurting out, "rk,


    I have passed the audition."


    rk''s body stiffened. The light in his eyes dimmed and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He was


    too shocked to utter a word.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel realized that she was being impolite. She quickly got out of his


    arms and said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I was too happy."


    "Congrattions," rk replied indifferently.


    All of a sudden, Rachel raised her head and asked, "Does it mean that I have to continue acting abroad


    from today?"


    rk nodded.


    "What? Does it mean I cannot go back for a long time?" Rachel asked, a little sad.


    "Michelle wille to apany you," turning around, rk said in a careless tone.


    Rachel said, "okay." Somehow, she wanted to know whether he would miss her since she would been


    away for such a long time.


    Nevertheless, thinking of the fact that he had a fiancee, she did not say anything. She adjusted her


    mood and said seriously to him, "Don''t worry, Mr. rk. I will absolutely work hard!"


    The next day, Michelle took a ne toe here immediately.


    As soon as they Michelle came, rk asked her to take care of Rachel and he went back to the


    country.


    Rachel sighed with profound resignation as she watched him leave.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    The pool hastened to open the door. Evan and Ka came in, carrying many bags in their hands.


    Seeing them, Rachel was shocked and asked, "Tim, why are you here?"


    Waving the things in his hand, Tim said with a smile, "rk has gone back; he told us to take good


    care of you. I''m just afraid that you might get bored? So I brought you something delicious."


    Ka came over, held Rachel''s arm intimately and said, "You are awesome. You are able to enter the


    main draw match of an international movie. It means that your acting skill is very good!"


    "No," Rachel shook her head and said modestly, "Thanks for your help. One of the tests that day was


    to act people, who love deeply, bidding farewell. I''ve performed well and got it by luck."


    Tim came over andughed, "What do you think? Should you thank us by inviting me to dinner?"


    "Okay, you can lead the way. You can choose any restaurant you like and I''ll pay the bill," said Rachel


    with a big smile on her face.


    "Really?" Tim was shocked. He didn''t expect this graceful beauty to be so forthright.


    Then they went out and went to the hotpot restaurant owned by a Chinese.


    With people as friendly as Tim and Ka apanying her, Rachel did not feel very lonely anymore.


    It wasn''t long before Rachel attended the shooting of the international movie. Since thepany


    forbade them from using their phone orputer, she lost contact with the outside world.


    In the country, Anna came to find rk and asked, "Hey, rk. I heard that Rachel is going to act in an


    international movie. Is that right?"


    "Yes," rk replied tly.


    A smile appeared on Anna''s face. She thought to herself it was a good chance for her to get close to


    rk and win his heart while Rachel was abroad.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "rk, it''s the time for prenatal checkups tomorrow, will you go with me?" Anna asked tentatively.


    rk''s stopped his work and nced at Anna''s belly.


    Anna said the baby was only three months old, but it seemed that she had been pregnant for almost


    five months.


    He frowned, stating, "I''m too busy tomorrow. I''ll ask my assistant to go with you."


    Although she was a little disappointed, she smiled gently and said, "You should take care of yourself


    since you are so busy. I will tell you the result after I finish the examination."


    rk nodded slightly and continued with his work.


    Anna thought for a while and said, "rk, recently...... The Yan group is attacking ourpany. Do you


    have any good suggestions?"


    Without raising his head, rk answered, "It''s normal. Just a businesspetition."


    Anna was speechless, thinking, ''Did rk mean he won''t do anything to help?''


    She was mad at him, but she couldn''t let him know.


    "rk," she said in a sweet voice, "After all, I''m your fiancee now. Should you help my family''s


    company?"


    "I always separate business with my personal affairs. What you said is none of my business!" The


    expression on rk''s face was stone cold.


    Hearing that, Anna was stunned. It seemed that rk didn''t want to help them at all.


    Anna left unhappily.


    rk stood up and looked out of the window at the heavy traffic. No one knew what he was thinking


    about at the moment.


    At this time, the door was pushed open again. It was Amanda. She walked in and saw her brother


    staring nkly out of the window. She smiled and said, "What are you thinking about, brother? Do you


    miss Rachel?"


    rk turned around, gave her one cold nce and sat back at his desk.


    "I''m nning to fly there to visit Rachel. I need to deal with something in mypany, as well as to


    visit Rachel. Do you have anything that you want me to tell her? Or should I take you to her?" Amanda


    teased intentionally.


    With a grim look, rk said coldly, "Just mind your own business. You don''t have to do that."


    "Ha-ha," Amanda giggled, saying, "Brother, don''t deny it. I know you miss her so much! Why do you


    feel embarrassed?"


    rk totally ignored her this time.


    Amanda had to use thest trick she prepared, saying, "Grandpa asked me to take some pictures of


    Rachel to show him. Would you like some as well? I will copy them for you."


    rk felt Amanda was so annoying. "You have nothing to do? Please leave now. See you!"


    Amanda made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. "Humph! I tried to help you. Oh, my poor


    Rachel. Yesterday she asked me through Michelle''s wechat how you are doingtely!"

 Chapter 106 Sweetheart

    Chapter 106 Sweetheart


    With knitted brows, rk finally raised his head and looked at Amanda coldly, asking, "What did you


    say to her?"


    Amanda was amused by his response. She teased, "I thought you didn''t care about her? It turns out


    you were lying."


    rk''s face grew darker and darker and his aura bing much colder.


    "Ha-ha!" Amanda was scared. She said immediately, "I told her you are fine now. You are dating two


    girls at the same time and you have lived a wonderful life!"


    A hint of coldness shed passed rk''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Amanda couldn''t help but shiver. She changed her words immediately, "Oh, No. I have


    exined to her about the two girls. One is work and the other is family! Rachel got it. Brother, don''t


    worry!"


    "Fuck off!" Finally, rk was getting impatient.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his temper, Amanda took her bag and left at once. "I''m going to see


    Rachel. Don''t worry. I''ll tell her something good about you!"


    rk cast a cold nce at Amanda. Thetter was too scared to utter a single word. She fled in a


    hurry.


    As she was out of his sight, Amanda made a face and said to herself, "Being cold? Humph, let me see


    how long you can be cold like this? I''m sure Rachel will be your weakness!"


    In the afternoon, Amanda took an airne to the USA.


    That night, she had tried a lot of effort to finally see Rachel.


    "Oh, my sweetheart, why is it so difficult to meet you?" Once she met Rachel, Amanda couldn''t help


    comining.


    Rachel was a little embarrassed, but did not resist her enthusiasm. She exined, "The shooting of


    this movie is still under confidential agreement. We have signed a confidential agreement. I am very


    sorry."


    "It''s okay," Amanda waved her hand and said, "I''m so d to meet you."


    Rachel asked in confusion, "Aren''t you busy with setting up your branch office in China? Why do you


    have time toe to see me?"


    "I didn''te here for myself. I was forced by that cold and arrogant man!" Amanda pretended to be


    aggrieved.


    Stunned, Rachel said, "The cold and arrogant man? Who is that?"


    "Who else could it be? Of course my brother!" Amanda exined.


    Rachel was amused by her words and said, "I didn''t expect you to think that of Mr. rk, as his


    younger sister? If he heard you, he would be very angry."


    Amanda interrupted, saying, "By the way, you haven''t asked me why he sent me here yet."


    "Why?" Rachel asked.


    Amanda rolled her eyes and said with a smile on her face, "Because he missed you. But a person like


    him will never admit that. So he sent me here to meet you and convey his feelings."


    Stunned, Rachel''s smile froze on her face.


    ''How could he miss me? Was Amanda kidding? It is impossible for a cold man like rk would have


    such a tender side?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    "No," Rachel immediately shook her head. As if remembering something, her eyes were dim. "I don''t


    believe he would say these to you. Amanda, please don''t tell this kind of joke to me anymore. Anna Bai


    is your sister-inw. Don''t make such a mistake."


    "Anna?" Amanda sneered, "What makes her qualified to be my sister-inw? This is an insult to the Ji


    Family!"


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She could only said, "Anyway, she is the fiancee your


    brother selected for himself. You should respect your brother''s choice."


    "All right," Amanda waved her hand impatiently. "It''s a rare chance for us to meet with each other. Don''t


    talk about that annoying woman with me. Tell me. Have you got used to working here? Is it hard for


    you?"


    With a faint smile, Rachel replied, "I''m fine. It is hard since we are shooting the fighting scene. But I''m


    already used to this kind of hard work, so I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "I''m d to hear that," Amanda responded with a sigh of relief. She took out her phone and started to


    take pictures of Rachel while exining, "My grandpa asked me to take more pictures of you here. He


    wanted to know how you are."


    Rachel did not know what to say. She could only smile to Amanda.


    Actually, people in the Ji Family didn''t have to be so kind to her, because she and rk would never be


    together.


    As Rachel thought of rk, Anna, and Nancy, who had been always messing up with her, the light in


    her eyes dimmed.


    Amanda didn''t notice the change of her expression. She looked at the picture on her cell phone and


    praised, "You look great on the picture, Rachel! No matter which angel I take the photo, you look


    perfect!"


    Rachel''s face lit up with excitement after being praised.


    They continued to talk for a while and then Michelle came over and interrupted, "Rachel, please stop


    chatting now. Get ready. It will be your turn soon!"


    Rachel said to Amanda apologetically, "I''m sorry, Amanda. I have to leave now. I will invite you for


    dinner when I have time."


    With that, Rachel ran away quickly.


    Seeing her leave reluctantly, Amanda sent the photos of Rachel to the wechat group of her family.


    Peter immediately replied, ''Wow, Rachel is so beautiful. And she is much more beautiful than my


    naughty granddaughter! Do you have any videos of her? Upload it now!''


    Seeing this, Amanda was so upset. What the hell! Even if Rachel was pretty, there was no need to


    make her suffer? Right? He was her grandpa, all right?


    She replied impatiently, ''No! I don''t have any.''


    The people in the Ji Family always talked in their family wechat group.


    They liked to share their lives with each other because they did not live in the same ce.


    Soon, Penny asked in the group, ''Who is the girl on the photo?''


    Peter answered immediately, ''Your daughter-inw.''


    Penny asked, ''So my daughter-inw is not Anna anymore?''


    Lucasmented, ''This girl is pretty.''


    Peter replied, ''The fortune teller said whoever marrying her will have a bright future. And his family will


    also benefit from their marriage.''


    Penny asked, ''Dad, have you made the decision for rk to marry this girl?''


    Lucas asked, ''Dad, have you investigated her family background?''


    Amanda said, ''She does not want to be your daughter-inw? Don''t ask so many questions.''


    Peter replied, "Send rk to fly to the US to get her back and marry her!''


    Lucas replied, ''Since the fortune teller said that, I will also agree.''


    Penny said, ''rk, you''d better listen to your parents and your grandpa. Time to break up with Anna!''


    rk who had been silent all this time finally replied their message.


    The message said, ''It has nothing to do with you guys. You''d better shut up!''


    Penny replied, ''Wow, it seems that my son really likes this girl? Well, since your grandpa likes her, your


    parents won''t give her a hard time as long as she has good personality.


    Lucas replied immediately, ''I agree!''


    Amanda replied, ''I totally agree!''


    Rachel had no idea that all her photos had been seen around by everyone in the Ji Family, nor did she


    know how much they liked her. They even wanted to rk to marry her.


    She was shooting an international movie in the studio.


    International movies were different from the domestic TV series and movies. The internationally


    renowned directors were more rigorous about the filming details, and they also had their own


    requirements on their acting skills.


    Fortunately, Rachel was very hardworking when she was studying, and her English had always been


    very good. She was an exchanging student when she was in the university. She had stayed at a


    university in the United States for a year, so there was no pressure for her tomunicate with people


    here.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Even the director praised her for her fluent English.


    Although life in the filming site was very busy, it was also a little boring.


    After seeing Amanda, Rachel began to imagine from time to time whether or not rk would suddenly


    come to see her?


    But she just thought about it and didn''t dare to expect that he woulde. After all, she knew in the


    bottom of her heart that a busy person like rk would note a long way to see her.


    Meanwhile, sitting in his office, rk fixed his eyes on the picture on his cell phone screen. It was a


    picture of Rachel taken by Amanda.


    Her smile was beautiful and special, which attracted him deeply.


    His slender hands fondled the photo. rk frowned deeply. His expression was obscure. No one knew


    what he was thinking.

 Chapter 117 Mr. Clark Was So Nice to You

    Chapter 117 Mr. rk Was So Nice to You


    Rachel said with a smile, "I just got over my jetg, and you''re asking me out. Good for picking the


    time."


    Chester could not help but teasing back, "What do you think? Did you have a dream about mest


    night?"


    "I''m really sorry. I don''t think so." Rachel shook her head honestly.


    Chester raised his eyebrows and said with a light smile, "Well, it seems that I am not the prince


    charming in your heart. I have to work hard."


    Rachelughed and said, "No more jokes. Tell me, why do you ask me out?"


    "I have something to tell you," Chester said, "It''s very important. We have to talk about it in person."


    Then, the video was turned off.


    With a helpless shrug, Rachel could only go out.


    Their date was arranged at a high-end tea restaurant. When Rachel arrived, Chester was already there


    waiting for her.


    "My goddess is finally back." Seeing hering, Chester immediately stepped forward to hug her.


    However, Rachel reached out her hand to stop him and said, "I don''t think it is necessary for us to be


    so intimate with each other. Let''s just shake hands."


    Chester sighed with disappointment and said, "It seems that you don''t miss me at all. You don''t even


    want to give me a hug."


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "We''d better not do anything that may cause misunderstanding."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester turned around and pulled out the chair for her, and said helplessly, "I know, you are a famous


    star now. You have to be extra careful in everything you do, and any carelessness will make you


    be a hot topic. I think I''d better be well behaved, in case that others say you seduce Mr. Chester


    of the Ji Family."


    With a chuckle, Rachel continued, "You''re still so glib-tongued."


    "Why should I change it? See how happy you are," Chester said with a smile, sitting opposite her.


    Looking at his frivolous expression, she straightened her face and asked deliberately seriously, "Tell


    me, what do you want to see me about?"


    Chester came closer and said, "You have be very famous now. And you have enough ability and


    money to investigate the matter of your parents. Now, the Yan Family is suppressed by the Bai Family,


    which is the best time for you to do this."


    "You want me to investigate my parents'' death now?" Rachel frowned and lost in thought.


    Chester nodded and said, "Yes, if it''s inconvenient for you to do that, I can help you, but is that allowed


    by your self-esteem?"


    "Forget it," said Rachel in a serious manner. "It''s about my parents. Let me do it myself. Thanks for


    offering help."


    "Okay," Chester said seriously, "Now the Yan Family is very weak. If you want to investigate, you have


    to take the opportunity as soon as possible. The people who helped them back then definitely changed


    their sides when they saw that the Yan Family was going to fall apart.


    If your parents were really killed by the Yan Family, you can give them a final blow! Now is the best


    time for you to look into it," Chester urged.


    A trace of coldness shed in her eyes. Rachel said, "The hatred of killing parents is unparalleled. If


    they truly did it, I would bring them to justice! Anyone who makes a mistake must pay the price!"


    Chester pped his hands and said, "Great! I really appreciate your kindness and integrity! You don''t


    want to hurt others, but you need to protect others from hurting you! Anthony and Teresa framed up


    your parents privately in the past, which indicates that they are very vicious and sophisticated. You


    should be careful!"


    "I will," said Rachel, nodding. "But now, I need to hire a few bodyguards, one is to protect my safety,


    and the other is to help me investigate the truth of the past."


    "It''s not a big deal," Chester decided. "It''s not appropriate for rk to help you with this, so let me help


    you with the recruitment!"


    "Well, no words can express my thanks to your great help." Rachel nodded.


    When they were about to leave, someone people recognized Rachel.


    "Isn''t that Rachel? The female star who just finished shooting an international movie and came back!"


    Someone screamed.


    As soon as the others heard it, they swarmed in.


    Startled, Rachel quickly put on her mask and sunsses. And Chester grabbed her hand and ran out.


    "Rachel! My goddess, don''t run away!"


    "Ah! It really is her!"


    "Hurry up, everybody! I want to see the true face of my goddess!"


    "She looks much more beautiful than in the photo!"


    This group of fans started to get crazy again. Chester held Rachel''s hand and walked to the stairwell,


    daring not take the elevator.


    Running after him, Rachel was out of breath.


    Suddenly, Chester helped her to hide in the storage room.


    They both heaved a sigh of relief until they heard the heavy footstepsing down.


    Chester looked at the breathtaking Rachel in his arms andughed, stating, "I was going to ask you for


    a hug, but you refused. I didn''t expect you to embrace me at this time."


    Hearing this, Rachel pushed him away at once.


    "My miss," Chester said, "Do you have to be so anxious to draw a demarcation line with me?"


    With a calm voice, Rachel said, "Stop talking nonsense. Get me some bodyguards."


    Chester agreed, "Okay, okay, don''t worry, I''ll find someone for you when I go back, OK?"


    After the crazy fans went away, Rachel and Chester walked out of the storage room.


    Chester then sent her back.


    Rachel returned home and continued to study the script "Light of Peace". The more she read it, the


    more intrigued she felt. It was different from the other movies she had taken before, and she could


    challenge the new topic and y a new role.


    After Michelle and Sherry had sent them all the ys they had chosen, Rachel found that one of the TV


    series called "Youth and Tears" was a good one too. She was given the female leading role. The role


    itself was quite pleasant. It had aplicated character and a profound mind.


    More importantly, the shooting time of "Youth and Tears" didn''t collide with that of "Light of Peace".


    Watching her carefully reading "Youth and Tears", Michelle spoke hurriedly, "Rachel, I think this TV y


    is quite a good one. The character won''t be difficult to act. But it is about to shoot soon. Are you sure


    you want to consider this one?"


    After a moment''s thought, Rachel said, "I can think about it. I don''t need a long time to adjust myself.


    Besides, it will take a few months before ''Light of Peace'' starts to shoot."


    Michelle nodded silently and said, changing the topic, "Rachel, Mr. rk is so nice to you that he has


    given you all the good resources. The character of most of these scripts he gave you is the female


    leading role."


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing for acting the female leading role. The supporting role is also very


    important. What I care most is not the leading role or the supporting role, but the depth of the


    character," Rachel said with a smile, shaking her head slowly.


    Michelle nodded her head to show her agreement and said, "You are right. Your acting skill is excellent


    already. It is good for you to act the role with deep thoughts and then you will be more professional at


    acting."


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "It''s a good thing that improve my acting skills, but everyone has their


    own characteristics. The most important thing is to show the real trait of the role I act. Only in this way


    my acting skill will be recognized by the audience."


    Since she came back from abroad this time, she had a clearer impression that it was up to the


    audience that whether her acting skill was good.


    Every movie was an opportunity to sharpen her own acting skills.


    However, she had to challenge different roles. She wanted to broaden her own acting style and to act


    characters with different personalities.


    "Well, about the advertisements that Mr. rk chose, will you take them?" Michelle handed over


    several scripts and asked hesitantly.


    After finishing shooting an TV y, she had to shoot another movie. Now she had somemercials


    to shoot, Michelle was not sure whether Rachel could do it. This might do harm to her health.


    Rachel took the advertising ns over and had a look. It was either a beverage advertisement or a


    snack advertisement, and suited her style.


    Michelle let out a sigh and said, "Mr. rk really does a lot for your sake. These advertisements are all


    tailor-made for you."


    Rachel suddenly asked, "Are these advertisements forpanies belonging to the Ji Group?"

 Chapter 118 Male and Female Leading Role

    Chapter 118 Male and Female Leading Role


    Michelle was shocked at first, but then she realized something and asked, "Oh, why do all the


    advertisements belong to the subsidiarypanies of the Ji Group?"


    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. She hurriedly grabbed the script of "Youth and Tears"


    and "Light of Peace" and browsed them. Then she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "These are not invested by the Ji Group." Michelle looked at Rachel, waiting for her response.


    "That''s good," said Rachel calmly, looking at the scripts in her hand, "Since it''s themercials of the


    Ji Group, we will charge them ording to the standard costs."


    Although with her current reputation, it was no problem for her to ask for a higher price.


    But for the sake of Grandpa Peter and Amanda, she decided to shoot themercial for the Ji Group


    with a lower price.


    "Okay." Michelle agreed without hesitation. She was really worried that Rachel would refuse to shoot


    the advertisements for the Ji Group.


    "Since you''ve already made your mind, I''ll take care of the rest!" Michelle rose to her feet and was


    about to leave.


    Rachel nodded, so Michelle left.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, at this moment, Rachel was worrying about whether she should consider working on her own


    as she was going to leave rk one day in the future?


    But she know it wouldn''t be easy for her to work on her own.


    But by now, she had a bold idea.


    A few dayster, Chester brought three tall, handsome, heroic and awesome bodyguards to her.


    Stunned, Rachel looked at them and said, "Since the bodyguards are so handsome, they attract a lot of


    people''s attention when they go out, don''t they?"


    Chester shrugged and smiled, saying, "You are the most stunning person. How could I not arrange


    some good-looking bodyguards for you?"


    "Hello, Miss Rachel. My name is Edgar Gao and I am the captain." The most handsome bodyguard


    who stood in the middle introduced himself to Rachel.


    Stunned and amused, Rachel continued, "I didn''t expect you to select a captain yourself."


    Chester exined, "They used to be the bodyguards of ourpany. They are great. That''s why I


    choose them for you."


    An epiphany suddenly struck her, but Rachel immediately refused, "How can it be? They work for you.


    Let them continue to protect you."


    "I''m a man. It''s useless for me to hire bodyguards. Ourpany will continue to recruit new


    bodyguards. Just ept them," Chester said with enthusiasm, Rachel still tried to refuse, but Edgar


    said, "Miss Rachel, do you dislike us? We have been expelled from thepany. If you don''t hire us,


    we will have nowhere to go. "


    The other two bodyguards also looked at her pitifully.


    They were super excited that they could be with a beautiful woman like Rachel every day. So they


    wanted to stay.


    "Miss Rachel, my name is Nick Wan. Please don''t dismiss us," the man at the left of Edgar said. There


    was a small birthmark at the corner of his eye, faint and not eye-catching on his dark skin.


    "Miss Rachel, my name is Kevin Lan. Please keep us!" The man at his right hand of Edgar made a


    more exaggerated bow to Rachel.


    It was difficult for her to turn down such a good offer, so she had to nod her head and said, "Since you


    are willing to work for me, I''ll ept it!"


    Rachel turned to Michelle, saying, "Prepare three contract and sign a one-year contract with them first."


    Michelle left for preparation.


    As a result, the three man became Rachel''s bodyguards.


    After making sure that there was nothing else for him to do, Chester turned around and left.


    Soon, the negotiation for TV ys,mercials and the movie came to an end, and Rachel''s schedule


    was also decided.


    Today is the day for Rachel to go to the filming site. She got on her nanny van with Michelle, Sherry


    and the three bodyguards.


    The nanny van was newly bought and was drove by Edgar.


    Sherry said, "I just can''t get used to having some handsome guys in the car."


    With a slight smile on her face, Michelle said, "It''s natural for the stars to hire bodyguards. Some stars


    have more than a dozen bodyguards. Rachel only hired three bodyguards. It''s not surprising at all.


    What''s more, it is not umon for a superstar to meet some insane fans. At this time, the


    bodyguards are very essential. Edgar, Nick and Kevin, you three must remember to protect Rachel''s


    safety all the time."


    "Yes, madam!" the three bodyguards answered in unison.


    Stunned by their imposing manner, Rachel smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so serious. You


    should have good fighting skills, shouldn''t you?"


    "Miss Rachel, our captain is the best!" Nick Wan answered seriously.


    With a chuckle, Rachel said, "Don''t call me Miss Rachel any more. You can just call me Rachel."


    "We''d better call you Miss Rachel," Kevin Lan answered seriously.


    Shaking her head, Rachel said, "Hey, guys, rx. Don''t be so serious. You''re scaring Sherry out."


    The three men looked at each other and then struggled to raise a smile, which was even more funny.


    When she arrived at the filming site, Rachel ran into Nancy at the door.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that superstar Rachel Yan would alsoe." Nancy eyed her from head to toe


    and sneered.


    With surprise and confusion written all over her face, Rachel asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I am here to shoot. Will you also act in this y?" The more Nancy thought about it, the


    more she felt something was wrong.


    With a nod, Rachel continued, "Yes. Are you also..."


    "Of course, I''m here to act the supporting role of the TV y this time!" Nancy said proudly.


    Rachel''s heart missed a beat.


    The female supporting role and the female leading role were rivals in love in this TV y. She did not


    expect Nancy to act in this y as well.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Nancy asked with a proud look, "What role are you ying?"


    "Leading role," Rachel said in an different voice.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Nancy couldn''t believe her ears. She blurted out, "That''s impossible. I


    thought Ste Feng has taken the female leading role."


    Standing behind Rachel, Michelle said, "Ste canceled it because of her schedule. Rachel happens to


    have taken a fancy to this drama, so the director gave her the role without demur."


    "Director...... How dare the director lie to me? I am going to ask him!" Nancy left in anger.


    Rachel shook her head and followed her.


    Three bodyguards were left in the nanny van.


    Michelle and Sherry also followed Rachel.


    Rachel took the lead to meet the director. "Director Charlie, it''s an honor to meet you. I am happy to


    cooperate with you!"


    Charlie Mo shook hands with her and said enthusiastically, "It''s our honor to have our crew to have


    you! Please cooperate with other actors well in the future."


    Rachel knew what Charlie really meant, ''Although you''re very famous now, you''re supposed to


    cooperate with our work. Please don''t put on airs.''


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Of course."


    Then, Charlie Mo took her to meet the hero of the y, Arthur Jiang.


    Arthur was a tough man, with a resolute face and serious expression, which was very suitable for the


    hero in the y.


    "Nice to meet you, Rachel." Arthur was not as cold as he looked. On the contrary, he was quite polite.


    With a nod, Rachel said, "Arthur, your acting skill is very good. I''ve seen a lot of your ys and I really


    appreciate them. I hope that I can learn a lot from you."


    Her simple words raised Arthur''s fondness for her. He replied, "Thanks, but don''t tter me. Let''s


    improve ourselves together."


    At the same time, Nancy, who had just received a blow from director Charlie Mo, came out from the


    dressing room and saw Rachel and Arthur talking andughing aside. Charlie also chimed in from time


    to time. All of a sudden, her eyes were filled with inexplicable anger.


    Nobody knew how much she had sacrificed to get this female supporting role! She sent gifts to the


    director, had dinner with the film producer and slept with the investor.


    It took her a lot of effort to get the female supporting role.


    But now, things were different. Rachel became the female leading role and she would always be in the


    spotlight!


    Thinking of this, Nancy wished she could tear Rachel into pieces!


    "You happy? Huh, I will definitely give you a hard time!" Nancy murmured to herself, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 119 Why Did You Bother Chester

    Chapter 119 Why Did You Bother Chester


    Then a handsome young man showed up with a big smile.


    "Director Charlie, we meet again!" the young man greeted director Charlie as he entered the room.


    Charlie turned around and looked at him with a smile on his face, "Boris, how are you? Come here. Let


    me introduce to you the female and male leading role of the y."


    Boris then ran towards them in a hurry.


    "Here, this is the male leading role, Arthur Jiang and the female leading role, Rachel Yan. They are


    both older and more experienced than you. Make sure you learn from them," Charlie said.


    Boris immediately smiled. "Brother Arthur, sister Rachel, my name is Boris Lin, nice to meet you!"


    Arthur reached out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "Nice to meet you,


    Boris."


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Nice to meet you. As long as you are willing to study hard, your


    aplishments will be better than ours!"


    "Thank you all for your lucky words!" Boris Lin said happily.


    Director Charlie gestured to Nancy toe to him.


    Nancy walked over reluctantly.


    "Boris, this is the female supporting role, Nancy Yan," Charlie introduced her to Boris Lin.


    Boris also smiled at her warmly, saying, "Nice to meet you, Sister Nancy."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy nodded coldly as a greeting.


    Director Charlie said with a faint smile, "Now that the important roles have arrived, you can get


    everything ready now. We can start shooting this afternoon!"


    Nancy turned around and left first.


    Boris Lin scratched his head, confused, and asked Rachel, "Did I say anything wrong? Why is Nancy


    so unfriendly to me?"


    Arthur chuckled and said meaningfully, "In the entertainment circle, acting skill is the most important


    thing. There is no need to care about other things."


    Rachel patted him on his shoulder and advised, "Don''t guess what other people think. Just be


    yourself."


    Then they went into the dressing room. Boris Lin shrugged his shoulders helplessly and followed them.


    The three of them talked in a loud voice.


    "Sister Rachel, I heard that you just came back from abroad? Did you really take an international


    movie?" Boris Lin asked curiously.


    "Yes. I''ve been back for more than a week," said Rachel, nodding in agreement.


    "Is there anything different between international movie and domestic movie shooting?" Boris asked


    another question.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Of course not the same, the style ispletely different. Foreign


    directors have their own unique opinions about the shooting and are very strict with it."


    Hearing that, Boris Lin shrank his neck with fear. But he said with a look of admiration on his face, "I''m


    so envious now. Although we will suffer different treatment abroad, it''s good to experience such


    different asions."


    "Work hard. You may have a chance in the future," Rachel encouraged him.


    On the other side, Arthur couldn''t helpughing, stating, "You''d better work hard on your own rather


    than admire others. If you do well in the future, you''ll be able to make rapid progress."


    "You are right, Brother Arthur. I will definitely behave well and work hard." Boris nodded in agreement.


    Sitting in the corner, Nancy pricked up her ears and tried to listen to all this. She was very upset.


    Why could Rachel be willing to shoot an international movie abroad, while she had to beg so many


    people to get a character in this movie?


    At the thought of this, she threw theb on the table, which made a huge sound that startled


    everyone in the room.


    "You just went abroad? What''s the big deal?" Nancy said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Rachel totally ignored Nancy. Since she met her at the door of the filming site, she had known that


    simr things would happen.


    However, Nancy wouldn''t miss any chance to ridicule her.


    "What''s the point of showing off as a woman who relies on a man to get resources? Don''t ask rk for


    help if you have the ability!" Nancy cursed as she turned around and pointed at Rachel.


    The makeup artist standing behind her was taken aback. Did she still need makeup or not?


    Although Rachel didn''t argue with her, she kept her smile.


    Arthur winked at her and said, "Leave her alone."


    Arthur had cooperated with Nancy before and knew that she was not only bad tempered but also


    ruthless. She had often set herself against the other actresses.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. I don''t care what others think


    of me, but my rtionship with rk is pure. He is my boss. It is his duty to introduce me the


    resources."


    With just a few words, Rachel rified her dubious rtionship with rk.


    Thest sentence made Nancy unable to refute, which made her fly into a rage.


    "Rachel," said Nancy hysterically, "You can lie to others, but not me! Do you dare to say the news


    reported are all fake?"


    The dressing room became quiet all of a sudden.


    People around them all pricked up their ears to hear, trying to make sure if there would be any big


    news.


    "Nancy," Rachel nced at her saying, "News in the entertainment circle are sometimes true and


    sometimes false. You''ve been in the entertainment circle for many years. Can''t you see it clearly?"


    Rachel''s words enlightened everyone. Yes, things in the entertainment circle were not as simple as


    they appeared to be.


    No one knew exactly a piece of news was true or just a rumor.


    Arthur chimed in, "Rachel is right. We''re all in the entertainment circle. The public don''t know the


    facticity of a piece of news. But we must know, right?"


    Seeing this, Boris Lin also spoke in favor of Rachel, "Well, Sister Nancy, don''t stir up the trouble. I


    believe that Sister Rachel is not like what the Inte said."


    When Rachel was abroad before, rk flew to the US to apany her and spent a wonderful


    Christmas Eve with her. And the photo of them was photographed and exposed by someone.


    Everyone in the entertainment circle knew about this incident.


    But they all knew that media tended to make groundless usations.


    At this moment, a person came in the dressing room and the air temperature dropped a few degrees.


    Startled, Rachel turned around to check who it was. It was rk!


    Was he here to visit her or supervise her work?


    As far as she could remember, rk had never invested in the y, or else, Nancy wouldn''t have had


    the chance to act this y.


    "Are you ready?" As soon as he came in, rk looked at Rachel and asked.


    As soon as Nancy saw rk, her dark eyes lit up like the stars in the night sky.


    "Brother rk, what brings you here?" She tried to attract him with her sweet voice.


    But to her disappointment, rk wouldn''t even look at her.


    Arthur felt ashamed of himself once he realised how handsome rk was.


    rk''s face was the dream of all the men in the entertainment circle. It was perfect!


    Nancy got off the chair and came over to pull his sleeve, saying, "Brother rk, didn''t you hear me?"


    Then, rk looked at her and said coldly, "Get out of my way!"


    "¡­¡­" Seeing the serious look on his face, Nancy swallowed all her words.


    "What''s up?" asked Rachel, standing up and looking up at rk.


    "I have something to tell you." With that, rk held her hand and took her out of the dressing room.


    However, when they were out, Rachel shook off his hand and said coldly, "We can talk here. What do


    you want to say?"


    A coldness shed through rk''s eyes. He asked, "Why don''t you tell me that you need


    bodyguards?"


    With a strange look at him, Rachel answered, "I can handle it by myself. Why should I bother you?"


    "So you went to bother Chester?" rk raised his eyebrows.


    ncing at him with a smile, Rachel said, "Mr. rk, you are just my boss. Why do you want to


    interfere with my private life?"

 Chapter 120 Changing to Female Bodyguards

    Chapter 120 Changing to Female Bodyguards


    Biting his lips, rk looked at her coldly and said nothing.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "Mr. rk, I think I''ve already told you that don''t bother me if there''s nothing


    important. You can leave now!"


    Suddenly, rk grabbed her hand, ignoring others'' look and asked coldly, "Why did you ept


    Chester''s help?"


    With her eyebrows frowned, Rachel said, "Nothing. He is just a friend."


    With a sneer, rk said, "As the boss, I have the right to manage my actress? You must report your


    private life to me. You cannot damage the interests of thepany."


    Rachel flew into a rage and pulled her hand back.


    "Mr. rk, please behave yourself. I have nothing to do with Chester. He hired three bodyguards for


    me. That''s it! Why are you so angry? It''s none of your business!"


    Hearing with, rk said, "As a female actress, you should pay attention to what you say and what you


    do."


    "What do you mean by that?" Rachel asked, confused.


    "Dismiss all those male bodyguards, and I''ll rece them with female bodyguards," rk ordered


    coldly.


    Stunned by his words, Rachel asked, "Do you want me to fire these bodyguards? Are you crazy?"


    "The female bodyguards will be there tomorrow." Without further exnation, rk turned around and


    left.


    Michelle quickly came up and said to Rachel, "These three bodyguards..."


    "What happened to Edgar and others?" Rachel asked quickly.


    Bowing her head, Michelle continued, "They were fired by Mr. rk."


    Her words drove Rachel crazy. She eximed, "How unreasonable!"


    She called Chester immediately, but before she said anything, Chester said, "Rachel, you don''t have to


    apologize. since you don''t need them anymore, I will keep using them! Don''t worry!"


    When she heard the gentle voice of Chester, Rachel suddenly calmed down.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that rk would do this," Rachel said with a guilty look on her face.


    On the other side of the phone, Chester said casually, "It doesn''t matter. He is your boss. He has his


    own considerations. It''s right to listen to him. He won''t hurt you!"


    It was not until now that Rachel felt relieved. "Please apologize to Edgar and others for me. I will invite


    them to dinner another day as apensation."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to do that. They are not that mean," Chester replied with a smile.


    "Then the contract they signed..." Rachel asked, hesitating.


    "Tear them apart. Don''t worry. I''ll lend them to you whenever you need them," Chester said briskly.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel became more furious.


    She had never wanted to get rid of rk like she did now.


    rk was too overbearing. He not only didn''t discuss with her about things, but also could change


    anything she had decided. He didn''t respect her!


    Rachel went back to the dressing room angrily.


    The conversation between her and rk was overheard by people around them.


    But at this moment, everyone pretended as if nothing had happened and just went to do what they


    were supposed to do.


    As soon as Rachel sat down, a sarcastic voice came from behind, "I thought Brother rk came here


    to tell you something good. But it turned out he came to teach you a lesson!"


    Turning around, Rachel caught a glimpse of Nancy. Thetter had a gloating look on her face.


    "It''s none of your business," Rachel responded casually.


    Boris leaned his head towards Rachel and asked, "Sister Rachel, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Rachel replied casually.


    But Arthur didn''t say anything.


    Two hourster, the make-up and shape of everyone were all done.


    The first scene started to shoot in the afternoon. In this scene, the male leading role and the female


    leading role met for the first time.


    The heroine Rachel acted was called Alina Wang, and the hero Arthur acted was called William Liang.


    Alina Wang worked part-time in the library and was the temporary librarian.


    William Liang went to the library to look for documents for his thesis.


    When Alina was cleaning up the bookshelf, she identally knocked it down. At this critical moment,


    William happened to pass by and save her.


    When Rachel stood on the chair to tidy up the shelf, Boris was stunned at the sight of her.


    He didn''t expect Rachel to be able to act like a librarian instantly.


    All of a sudden, the bookshelf was copsed and William happened toe over. He rushed forward


    to hold the bookshelf.


    Fortunately, it was thest bookshelf and it was directly fell to Alina, so it did not cause a big disaster.


    But the books kept falling to Alina''s head, hands and feet.


    After the disaster, Alina covered her arm and squatted down with a miserable face.


    Seeing that, William quickly squatted down and asked her, "Are you okay?"


    Alina shook her head. William tried his best to put the bookshelf to its original position and return all the


    books to their original ces.


    Then he helped Alina to stand up and said, "You''d better go to the hospital first. You might get hurt."


    Alina raised her head and looked at him. She couldn''t refuse his sincere care for her.


    After thinking about it for a while, she finally nodded her head.


    "Pass!" Director Charlie came over and praised, "You two are really good at acting. I can''t even find


    faults."


    Lowering her head, Rachel said modestly, "Because Arthur''s acting skill was so good that I was drawn


    into the role."


    However, Arthur praised her, "No, Rachel, you''re excellent. We cooperated very well."


    Director Charlie waved his hand and said, "Don''t be humble, you two. You both are really good!"


    Standing not far away, looking at everything, Nancy couldn''t help but despise Rachel in her heart. "You


    bitch, Rachel. Are you always flirting with every man? Humph! I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Then, Alina was sent to the hospital. The doctor said her arm was broken. So her arm was wrapped


    with thick gauze and connected to her neck.


    The doctor told her that she couldn''t do any heavy work. Alina said, "I thought that I would work part-


    time at school during winter vacation to save some money. If I cannot do heavy work, what about my


    job in the library now?"


    Hearing this, William suggested, "Why not allow me to do it for you? I have to go to the library every


    day anyway. It''s not a big deal for me as a man."


    Alina''s eyes lit up. She asked, "Really?"


    William nodded.


    So William helped Alina to do her job in the library after that. They began to work and eat together


    every day. They were just like a normal couple in college.


    Two weekster, Alina''s hand got better and could go back to work by herself. So she refused the help


    of William and gave him sry during the past two weeks.


    Seeing Alina being so stubborn, William had no choice but to ept the money from her.


    At this time, the female supporting role appeared.


    The character Nancy acted was called ire Lin. She was William''s good friend and they knew each


    other from childhood. However, she also loved William.


    As soon as she appeared, ire rushed up to Alina and pushed her away.


    "Who are you?" ire asked Alina coldly.


    Director Charlie couldn''t help frowning at the sight of the hostility in Nancy''s eyes.


    "Stop!" Charlie said and came on the stage after that.


    "Nancy, what''s wrong with you? It''s the first time you see Alina, but you are not sure the rtionship


    between her and William. How could you get angry so quickly? " Director Charlie looked at her with


    suspicion.


    Hearing that, Nancy was flustered. She exined in a hurry, "Director Charlie, ire and Alina are


    rivals in love, not to mention that she has been secretly in love with William for many years. Aren''t she


    angry at seeing him interact with other woman?"


    Hearing this, director Charlie criticized, "Have you read the script carefully? At first, ire is an


    innocent little girl who trusts William very much. She bes evilter in the y. But look at you. You


    just behaved evilly without any exnation in the first ce? What are you doing?"

 Chapter 121 Grandpa Peter Coming to Visit Rachel

    Chapter 121 Grandpa Peter Coming to Visit Rachel


    Nancy had nothing to say for being scolded, so she bowed her head and apologized, "I''m sorry,


    director, I, I''m too nervous, I didn''t do well..."


    "Shoot again!" With a wave of his hand, Charlie returned to his seat.


    At this time, Nancy didn''t dare to get mad at Rachel intentionally. She acted ording to the script, but


    she didn''t do well in the performance. She was scolded by the director for many times.


    The director''s attitude towards Rachel and Nancy was totally opposite, which made Nancy hated


    Rachel more.


    After the shooting, even the good-tempered Arthur couldn''t helpining, "I am so tired of


    cooperating with Nancy. Poor Boris!"


    Boris'' character even didn''t show up. But he whined in his mind the moment he saw how Nancy was


    cooperating with Rachel and William.


    He looked at Rachel with eager eyes. If only he could act with her.


    Rachel could only give him a smile.


    At night, a ck extended Lincoln stopped at the gate of the filming site.


    When they were wondering who came to visit, an old man in good spirits got off the car, and then with a


    wave of his hand, the bodyguards on the car began to move the boxes out.


    At this time, Rachel was in the dressing room and did not know what had happened outside at all.


    The director recognized that old man was Mr. Peter. He ran towards him, shook hands with him and


    asked, "Mr. Peter, what brings you here? Just call me if you have anything to tell me. Why do youe


    on you own? The filming site is very far."


    "It''s okay. I''ming to visit someone," Peter said, waving his hand.


    "Visiting?" Charlie asked in surprise, "Whom are you visiting?"


    He really wanted to know who was so important that even Mr. Peter came to visit them. He really had


    no clue.


    "Where is Rachel?" Mr. Peter nced at the people present and found that Rachel was not here. He


    couldn''t help but feel a little confused. "Isn''t she acting in your y?"


    "Rachel?" Director Charlie finally came to himself. He shouted to Sherry who was standing by the door


    of the dressing room, "Ask Rachel out!"


    Sherry did not know Peter. But after hearing director Charlie''s words, she knew that a big shot was


    coming. Therefore, she went inside immediately.


    "Rachel, go out quickly!" Sherry was so anxious that she was incoherent.


    With a puzzled look, Rachel asked, "Why?"


    "Someone ising to see you!" Sherry added quickly.


    Rachel stood up and went out in a hurry. At the door of the dressing room, there was already a row of


    boxes. Someone was opening the boxes, taking out many fast food boxes that were packed up and


    handing them to the staff on the filming site.


    Peter said with a smile, "Just some food. Hope you don''t mind!"


    Someone saw the logo of the bag and screamed in surprise, "Wow! It''s from the No.1 Restaurant!"


    Someone immediately echoed, "We normally can''t even afford to have dinner in No. 1 Restaurant. The


    price of this restaurant is not ordinary. It''s simply the restaurant for the rich!"


    "I''ve heard that the food there is extremely delicious. All people who have eaten there will miss the food


    there all the time!"


    "It seems that I have a feast today!"


    All the staff on the site were so happy. Some of them even couldn''t wait and immediately opened the


    box and started to eat.


    "I am drooling just by smelling the fragrance!"


    Watching this strangely, Rachel walked towards Peter.


    Peter was chatting with director Charlie and didn''t notice that Rachel hade out.


    "Director Charlie, how is Rachel''s work going?"


    "Great! She is not only beautiful, but also good at acting!"


    "Are there any intimate scenes in this y?"


    "What? Don''t worry, there is absolutely no such thing! There aren''t any kissing and sex scenes in this


    y. After all, this is a literary TV y."


    "That''s good."


    "But, Mr. Peter, what''s your rtionship with Rachel? How could you be so careful about her work?"


    "Tell you a secret, she is the granddaughter-inw I want!"


    Director Charlie looked at Peter in shock. This piece of news was too shocking, was it?


    Director Charlie immediatelyughed happily and fawningly said, "Mr. Peter, Rachel is very


    hardworking, capable and kind-hearted. Whoever marries her will be blessed!"


    Hearing that, Peter nodded in satisfaction.


    Standing behind them, Rachel identally heard their conversation and immediately flushed.


    "Ahem." Rachel coughed and reminded them.


    They turned around and saw her face flushed.


    Charlie left, saying, "I am leaving now. I want to have a taste of the delicious food of the No.1


    Restaurant."


    Embarrassed, Rachel looked at Mr. Peter and asked, "Grandpa Peter, why are you here?"


    Looking at her with a smile, Peter said tenderly, "You didn''t visit me after you came back, so I came to


    see you myself."


    "Grandpa Peter, I...... I am too busy." Rachel bowed her head shyly.


    "Ha-ha," Peter cut to the chase, "Busy? No matter how busy you are, you can have dinner at least,


    right?"


    Rachel blushed. She couldn''t tell him that she felt embarrassed to visit the Ji Family because of


    Amanda''s absence?


    "Let''s go to a quiet ce and have a good talk," Peter said with a smile, patting Rachel on the


    shoulder.


    Director Charlie told the staff to leave the lounge for them wisely.


    They walked into the lounge and sat face to face. Soon a staff brought them two meals.


    "You must be hungry, too? Eat it now." Peter opened the box himself and pushed the delicious food in


    front of Rachel.


    Embarrassed, Rachel said, "Grandpa Peter, you don''t have to be so nice to me..."


    "No," Peter said with a smile, "You''re going to be my granddaughter-inw. I have to be nice to you."


    "Grandpa Peter," said Rachel while putting down her chopsticks. She looked at him seriously and


    continued, "In fact, it is Anna who will be your granddaughter-inw in the future."


    Peter said nothing but smiled.


    The two got along very well during the meal as long as the topic of granddaughter-inw was not


    brought up.


    In the end, Peter held Rachel''s hand and said, "Rachel, although rk looks cold and doesn''t talk


    much, but I can see that he loves you."


    Stunned by his words, Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She wondered how he saw that


    rk had feelings for her?


    "Grandpa Peter, you are wrong. Mr. rk is just my boss. He does not have any feelings for me,"


    Rachel said helplessly.


    Knowing what she was worried about, Peter promised immediately, "Don''t worry. I''ll let him deal with


    this as soon as possible!"


    Rachel could do nothing to the stubborn old man.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, rk''s mother met you in Americast time. She told me that she had a good impression


    on you!" Peter added before leaving.


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears. rk''s mother had such a good impression on her? Were


    they joking? What were they trying to do?


    At night, the wechat group of the Ji Family became alive again.


    Peter said, ''I''m visiting my granddaughter inw tonight.''


    Amandamented, ''Don''t you afraid of being caught by the paparazzi?''


    Peter said, ''Of course not. Who am I?''


    Lucas said, "Dad, don''t ever do that again.''


    Pennymented, ''I don''t think so. Rachel is a good girl.''


    Peter @ rk, ''When do you n to marry my granddaughter inw?''


    However, to their disappointment, there was no response from rk.


    At the same time, rk was sitting in the office and staring at the wechat messages that kept rolling in


    the group. The expression on his face was obscure. He bit his lips tightly.


    The secretary brought a woman in. The woman had an ordinary appearance, but her bones and


    muscles were strong and her chest was t. She looked more like a tomboy.


    The only difference to tell her from a male was her short hair.

 Chapter 122 The Female Bodyguard With a High Salary

    Chapter 122 The Female Bodyguard With a High Sry


    "Mr. rk." Her hoarse voice echoed in the empty office.


    rk nodded at her. Still in an indifferent tone, he said, "It''s your task to protect her."


    "Yes." The woman nodded.


    Albert immediately put a contract in front of her and showed a standard smile. "Mindy, this is the


    contract ourpany is going to sign with you. Please have a look. If there is no problem, please sign


    it!"


    The woman called Mindy Fang picked up the contract from the desk and browsed the sry. She was


    in shock.


    Rubbing her eyes, she took a serious look at it and started to count the numbers.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and widened her eyes in shock, "Mr. rk, don''t you think it''s too


    much?"


    rk looked at her seriously without an answer.


    Albert nced at rk and understood instantly, He said, "Mindy, the woman we asked you to protect


    is very important to Mr. rk. We offer you a sry three times higher than the market price. We hope


    you can protect her with your full heart. After all, she is a public figure and can''t tolerate any mishap."


    Mindy Fang took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, since Mr. rk trusts me so much, I will try my best


    to fulfill my task and never let her suffer a little bit!"


    After that, Mindy signed her name on the contract.


    The next morning, before Rachel could get up, Eva was screaming and shouting outside the door, "Oh


    my God, who are you?"


    Stunned, Rachel got up and ran out with bare feet, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Eva ran to Rachel quickly and held her tightly.


    "Miss, look, is it a human or a ghost? I''m so scared!" Eva''s face was pale. She pointed at the person on


    the sofa and asked Rachel.


    Rachel looked at the direction Eva pointed. When she saw that woman, she was stunned? When was


    there another woman in her ce?


    But this woman...... Besides the bob hair cut and facial expressions, her hands and feet...... were too


    thick and big? And her chest was so t.


    While Rachel was guessing, Mindy stood up from the sofa and walked towards them. She seriously


    introduced herself to them, "Hello, Miss Rachel. My name is Mindy Fang. I''m the bodyguard sent by Mr.


    rk to protect you."


    Eva heaved a sigh of relief, let go of Rachel and looked at her up and down.


    "You are a woman?" Eva asked curiously.


    Mindy nodded, expressionless.


    She seemed to get used to the strange stares from others.


    Rachel pulled Eva behind her, reached out her hand to Mindy and said with a smile, "Hi, I''m Rachel


    Yan. You can call me Rachel from now on."


    Mindy was hesitating whether she should shake hands with Rachel or not? She only knew fighting in


    her life, and her life didn''t have so many courtesy.


    Eva couldn''t stand it. She grabbed Mindy''s hand and shook it with Rachel''s.


    "How simple it is! Why are you being shy?" Eva looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction.


    Mindy''s ears turned a little red, "Mr. rk told me to protect you every day."


    Rachel knew clearly that no matter whether she would ept it or not, the decision of rk would


    never change.


    Mandy was innocent. She had nothing to do with the mess between her and rk.


    "Well, that''s good," said Rachel while she scanned the room. She had no choice but to say,


    "Unfortunately, there are only two bedrooms in my house, and there is no spare room for you to sleep


    in. You can only sleep on the sofa."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mindy shrugged her shoulders and said.


    "I''ll buy you a folded bed. You can put it down when you want to sleep and put it away when you don''t


    need it. In this way, it won''t take up too much room and you can sleep morefortably," Eva said.


    Rachel''s eyes lit up with surprise. She said, "Yes, you are always so thoughtful!"


    After breakfast, Rachel went to the filming site. Mindy was driving. So she was her driver as well as a


    bodyguard.


    Along the way, they didn''t talk to each other.


    The look on Mindy''s face was exactly the same as that on rk''s face. She was cold and calm.


    At this time, Amanda''s message came in, ''Rachel, I heard that my brother sent a female bodyguard to


    you. How do you feel?''


    With a gentle smile, Rachel replied, ''The female version of rk Ji. She is aloof and silent as your


    brother.''


    ''My brother is a man of few words. The person he chooses must be like him.''


    Rachel sent a sticker with a pout.


    ''Honey, I''ming back to China soon. I will go to visit you when Ie back!'' After that, Amanda


    didn''t reply anything more.


    When she got to the filming site, Michelle and Sherry dad already been waiting at the gate.


    After getting out of the car, Mandy followed Rachel closely.


    Michelle was surprised to see Mindy. She opened her mouth carefully, "This is..."


    "The female bodyguard sent by Mr. rk, Mindy Fang," Rachel introduced to them.


    Michelle and Sherry understood now.


    Rachel continued, "If anyone asks, just tell them that Mindy is the new assistant."


    Michelle nodded and said, "Yes, you are right. It''s not eye-catching."


    "I won''t tell others even one word!" Sherry said as she nodded constantly.


    Then they went to their filming crew.


    "Hello, Miss Rachel is here."


    "Good morning, Rachel!"


    To her surprise, people in the casting group became more enthusiastic about her. Some of them even


    put on a ttering smile.


    After what happenedst night, everyone knew that the support of Rachel was the Ji Family.


    At the moment, Nancy hadn''t arrived yet. She was throwing a tantrum at home.


    "Mom, I really don''t want to go!" Nancy said, who was sitting on the couch in a huff.


    Teresa replied with a helpless expression, "I know you don''t want to see Rachel, but now she''s even


    more famous than you. If you give up now, the gap between you and her will only be bigger!"


    "Mom," Nancy couldn''t help butin, "Tell me, why am I not as good as her? The director showed


    partiality to her, and Peter Ji went to the filming site to support herst night! He also gave all the staff a


    meal box!"


    "It''s just a meal box." Teresaughed, saying, "I can do it too!"


    Nancy rolled her eyes at her and said, "That''s different. Mom, sending meal boxes there is on behalf of


    our family. Ourpany is down and out. How can you support me if you go to the filming site?"


    Hearing that, Anthony who was walking down the stairs flew into a rage. "You have the nerve to say


    that? Without you, ourpany wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Nancy was scared by her dad''s angry yell. She said in a sweet voice, "Mom, Dad bullied me..."


    Teresa turned around and red at him at once. "What are you talking about? Don''t talk about your


    work in front of our child!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that his beloved wife was about to lose her temper, Anthony had to give up.


    Finally, Nancy went to the filming site.


    When they took a break at noon, Teresa came over with many desserts and distributed them to the film


    crew.


    Everyone epted the benefits smilingly. Of course they would not turn down free food.


    "It''s not easy to buy this kind of pastry. I''ve heard that it''s valuable."


    "Although it''s my first time to eat this, these high-quality snacks are different. They taste great!"


    Everyone spoke highly of the food brought by her, and Teresa smiled with satisfaction.


    She took arge box of luxurious dessert to director Charlie and said with a ttering smile, "Thank you


    so much, director Charlie. Nancy is still very young and inexperienced, please help and teach her."


    Director Charlie took the desserts from her hand and nodded, stating, "Yes, there are many aspects of


    Nancy to be improved. As a mother, you should teach her more as well."


    The smile on Teresa''s face was frozen for a moment, but she soon came to herself. "Yes, yes, you''re


    right. Director Charlie, you are quite right. I''ll talk to herter."


    At this time, Rachel was reading the script in the lounge. After hearing the unrestrainedughter of


    Teresa outside, she guessed what had happened outside.

 Chapter 123 Competition Between Chester and Mindy

    Chapter 123 Competition Between Chester and Mindy


    Beside her, Mindy remained silent all the time like a piece of wood, unable to speak.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Nancy came in with a box of exquisite dessert in her hand.


    A triumphant smile shed across Nancy''s face. She said, "Rachel, the crew is not going to order any


    food today. If you don''t mind, please have a taste of the cake my mother ordered."


    With that, she put the box of cakes on the table hard in front of Rachel.


    Rachel stood up and threw the box of cakes directly into the trash can.


    "I dare not eat your food. What if I am poisoned?" Rachel chuckled.


    "You!" Nancy''s face turned pale with anger. "Shameless!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Teresa came in. Seeing Nancy''s expression, she hurriedly asked


    nervously, "Nancy, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom, I gave her a box of desserts you brought, but she said we want to poison her!" Nancy reported


    to Teresa at once.


    Teresa was furious. Her eyes were burning. She asked, "Rachel, what do you mean? You have been


    living in the Yan Family for so many years. If we had poisoned you, would you still be alive today?"


    With a calm expression, Rachel looked at them and said, "It seems that you''ve been nning to poison


    me for a long time? I''m so lucky to be still alive today."


    "Rachel, after all I''m your foster mother, and Nancy is your sister. How could you treat us like this?"


    With an angry face, Teresa raised her hand, intending to p on Rachel''s delicate face!


    Suddenly, a big hand with distinct joints grabbed her hand.


    Teresa turned around and saw a pair of cold eyes.


    Without saying anything, Mindy pulled her with strength and pushed her out of the door.


    "Where did you get this ugly woman?" As she lost her bnce and fell to the ground, Teresa couldn''t


    hold back her anger anymore and scolded Rachel in front of so many people.


    Mindy had a short temper too. When she heard Teresa say she was ugly, she didn''t say anything, just


    grabbed Nancy and threw her out!


    "Ah!" Nancy was thrown onto Teresa''s body. The mother and daughter cried out in embarrassment.


    Stunned by Mindy''s impulse, Rachel hurriedly stopped her and said, "Stop it, Mindy!"


    Then Mindy was obedient and stopped her moves.


    The workers who were enjoying the food were shocked by the sudden noise.


    They gathered around.


    At this moment, a white Cayenne quietly stopped behind the crowd.


    Teresa and Nancy got up from the ground, both in an awkward position.


    Teresa couldn''t help cursing, "Rachel, don''t think you can do evil with the support of the Ji Family!"


    "You are trying to murder us!" Nancy echoed.


    Looking at the ugly faces of the mother and daughter, Rachel suddenlyughed. "You know who is the


    real murderer, don''t you, Mrs. Teresa?"


    Teresa was a little scared and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You know exactly how my parents died that year," Rachel said lightly, touching the script in her hand.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Fear was written all over her face, but she tried to stay calm.


    "You have to pay the legal price for defamation. I can sue you for that!"


    "Defamation? I will figure it out whether it is a defamation or the truth. You don''t have to rush toe to


    this conclusion," said Rachel with a nomittal smile.


    Michelle''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a burst of ps behind them, and everyone turned around, only to see


    that Chester, in a white suit, was walking towards Rachel leisurely.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed for what you have done? You two bullied Rachel. Shame on you? Where is


    Anthony? Where is he? It seems that I should call him and let him take care of his wife and daughter."


    Chester took out his phone and was to call someone.


    "No, Mr. Chester, don''t bother. I''m leaving now." Teresa tried to stop him.


    Teresa turned around and patted Nancy. She whispered in her ear, "Nancy, calm down. There will be


    ample time for us to take the revenge."


    Nancy had to nod and replied quietly, "Mom, I can handle it. You go back first."


    Teresa nodded and fled in panic without greeting director Charlie.


    Noticing that they had only had desserts, Chester smiled and said, "You haven''t had lunch yet, right? I


    have brought you a chef master to prepare the food for you!"


    On hearing this, they were all excited. "We''re really lucky these two days. We''ve got food delivered,


    desserts delivered, and chef personally served to cook for us. We finally don''t need to eat those fast


    food!"


    Nancy cast a warning nce at Rachel and left.


    "Miss Nancy, would you like to stay for lunch with us?" Chester said to Nancy.


    Nancy didn''t respond at all.


    Chester shrugged and smiled, saying, "People in the Yan Family really don''t have that kind of manner.


    Look at her, she doesn''t look like ady from a decent family."


    After saying that, he turned around to see Rachel, only to find that she had already raised her feet and


    returned to the dressing room.


    Chester quickly followed her.


    "Rachel, are you okay? Did they hurt you just now?" When Chester just entered the door, a woman


    stopped him.


    Chester looked at Mindy from head to toe and couldn''t help asking curiously, "Is this the female


    bodyguard that rk hired for you?"


    "That''s right," said Rachel with her back to him, sitting back in her chair again.


    Chester was amused by Mindy''s reaction and said to Rachel, "What is rk afraid of? Is he afraid that


    you will fall in love with these handsome bodyguards? Why does he have to fire my men and send a


    woman bodyguard to protect you? How strong is his possessive desire on earth?"


    With a hint of indifference, Rachel didn''t want to continue the topic, so she said, "If you''re here to talk


    about these nonsense, then you''d better leave now!"


    "Well, I''m here to invite you to lunch." Chester intended to step forward, but Mindy had no intention to


    move aside.


    Chester said unhappily, "Hey, you are in my way. I want to say something to your employer. What do


    you want exactly?"


    Mindy said coldly, "Mr. rk has warned me not to let any other men approach Miss Rachel. If I do so,


    there will be rumors about Miss Rachel."


    Chester looked at her curiously and asked, "Who is your master, on earth? rk or Rachel?"


    However, Mindy didn''t answer but stared at him coldly.


    Chester had no choice but to turn to Rachel for help, "I have spent so much effort to hire a chef for you,


    Rachel. It''s okay if you don''t ept it, but how can you let your bodyguard stop me?"


    Stunned and amused, Rachel shook her head and said, "Did I ask you to bring someone here to cook?


    Do you have the strength to go through the test if she stops you?"


    Chester was stunned for a while. Did Rachel mean to encourage him to fight with her female


    bodyguard?


    Mindy was also stunned. She hadn''t expected that Rachel would test her strength?


    In that case, she must not disappoint her, and she must go all out.


    With that, Mindy took the lead in making a gesture and pounced on Chester.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Chester quickly dodged.


    Mindy raised her fist and was about to punch Chester on the face.


    Chester didn''t dodge, but suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Mindy tried to withdraw her hand but failed.


    She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Chester confusedly, "You practiced?"


    Chester raised his eyebrows and said, "You can''t beat me."


    Rachel stood up and pped his hand off. "How old are you? Don''t you feel ashamed that you fight


    against a woman?"


    Chester looked at her with an innocent face. "I thought you wanted to see uspete."


    Suddenly, Mindy calmly said, "I may not be able to beat you, but Mr. rk can definitely beat you!"

 Chapter 124 A Stray Cat

    Chapter 124 A Stray Cat


    The confidence that Chester had was extinguished in an instant.


    "What? rk? How can you be sure that he can defeat me?" said Chester, unconvinced.


    Mindy replied calmly, "I have seen his fighting skills. At least, no one can defeat him among the people


    I know."


    "Ha-ha!" Chester smiled indifferently.


    Mindy added, "Not long ago, he had specially gone to our special training camp to train for some time.


    Now he is even better at fighting. Ordinary people are not his opponents."


    Chester waspletely speechless after hearing this.


    Hearing the news, Rachel was a little surprised, asking, "He has been to the special training camp?"


    "Yes," Mindy nodded honestly, saying, "Otherwise he wouldn''t know me, nor would he ask me toe


    here to protect you."


    A mixed feeling filled Rachel''s heart.


    "Let''s go to have lunch together!" Chester put his arm around Rachel''s shoulder and nced at Mindy


    casually.


    Bang! However, a few secondster, his hand was pped away by Rachel.


    Rachel took the lead in walking out of the dressing room. Mindy followed her immediately, With a sly


    smile on her face.


    With embarrassment on his face, Chester shrugged and said to himself, "I''m a masochist, and I like to


    be hurt by Rachel. What''s wrong?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he went out as well.


    Rachel, Chester, Mindy, Michelle and sherry were having lunch at one table in a harmonious


    atmosphere.


    The rest of the staff also sat down at the table in groups of three or five, as if they had totally forgotten


    the unpleasant incident.


    On the filming site, stars often had conflicts with each other, so the staff were not surprised to see that.


    Although Rachel did not like this kind of high-profile way, she thanked Chester sincerely, "Thank you for


    doing this!"


    "You''re wee. You''re my goddess!" Chester shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly.


    As for what happened between Rachel and Nancy and her mother, there was no way that it would


    come to the public.


    Both they were both important roles in this TV y. This was not a good thing for them if the scandal


    was spread before the y was released.


    So, even if the director didn''t mention it, everyone would keep the secret.


    As it approached the end of the year, all kinds of awarding ceremony were put on the agenda.


    Rachel was quickly informed that she had been nominated as the best new actress of the Orchid


    Awards and the best supporting actress of the Flying Eagle Awards.


    In addition to shooting the TV series, she also had to make time to attend all kinds of awarding


    ceremony.


    Michelle was very happy for Rachel. She stated, "As a neer, it''s amazing that you can obtain


    these awards."


    With a in voice, Rachel said, "Don''t get too excited. I''ve just nominated. Before the resultes out,


    we cannot celebrate. It''s too early to be excited!"


    "But we all trust you that you will finally win over these two awards! We know your strength." Michelle


    let out a loudugh.


    "If my ssmates know that I''m an assistant to a popr star, they will definitely be jealousy of me!"


    Sherry also said.


    Only Mindy looked indifferent. It was hard to tell she was happy or not.


    Rachel changed the topic, asking, "When is my nextmercial shooting, Michelle? Make an


    arrangement, please."


    Michelle quickly responded, "Okay, I''ll do it right now!"


    Then she quickly left.


    At this moment, director Charlie came over and smiled at her. "I didn''t expect you, a newer, to


    have such an achievement. You''re amazing!"


    Of course, Rachel knew that this was only apliment. If she could win even one of these awards,


    she would be more popr, which would do good to this TV y.


    "Thank you, director Charlie. I still have many shorings and I need to keep learning." Rachel


    replied modestly.


    Charlie was more satisfied with Rachel after hearing her response. He said, "You are still very young.


    You will have a bright future if you are going the right way! Keep going!"


    After director Charlie left, Rachel found Nancy standing in a corner, looking at her with jealous.


    Rachel did not say anything, turned around and went back to the dressing room.


    Arthur gave her a thumbs up and praised, "You are young but promising!"


    Boris was even more envious of her, saying, "Sister Rachel, I will learn a lot from you. You are my role


    model!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "You''ve all ttered me. Arthur, you have gained lots of awards. I have


    a lot to learn from you.


    And Boris, you are still young and have a lot of potential!"


    Rachel''s words made the two men happy in their hearts.


    After work, when Rachel was about to get on the car, she heard a sound of meow.


    "Is there a cat on such a cold day?" Puzzled, Rachel looked around. She was about to get on the car,


    but now she began to search around.


    Hearing that, Mindy looked around the car too.


    "The cat is here!" Mindy suddenly took out a cat from under the car and handed it to Rachel.


    Rachel took the cat to her arms at once. Her heart ached when she saw its messy and thin hair.


    "It''s so cold outside. How can a small cat live through the winter time? Whose cat is it?" Rachel looked


    around and found nobody was there looking for the cat.


    Michelle could not help saying, "Needless to say, it must be a stray cat. Or else, who wille out in


    such a cold day? If it has an owner, it will absolutely stay at home at this weather."


    After thinking for a while, Rachel thought that Michelle''s words made sense.


    "Go to the pet hospital first!" Rachel said.


    Michelle was surprised, asking, "Do you want to keep this stray cat?"


    "It is very dangerous if we allow it to stay outside. If it does not have an owner, I am happy to keep it,"


    Rachel said after thinking about it for a while.


    The pet doctor checked the cat carefully in the pet hospital. He shook his head and said, "This cat has


    been abused. We need to heal its wounds. After from that, it has to be vinated."


    "Do I need to leave it here for a few days?" Rachel asked, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    The doctor took a look at her and was stupefied for a few seconds before he replied, "If you want to


    adopt it, you have to let me treat it well first."


    After taking a look at the cat, Rachel reached out her hand and touched its head, and said, "Have a


    good rest here. We''ll pick you up in a few days."


    "Meow..." the little kitty replied.


    Doctors and nurses in the pet hospital were all shocked after Rachel left.


    "Oh my God! I saw Rachel in person! She has very good skin!"


    "She is more beautiful and gentle than she looks on TV!"


    "Oh my God, she is my idol!"


    The doctor quietly touched the cat''s head and tried to calm himself down.


    He had to admit that Rachel had won his heart instantly just now.


    After leaving the pet hospital, Rachel went back to her ce.


    As soon as she got off the car, she saw rk''s car parked downstairs.


    "Is he here?" Rachel asked in disbelief.


    Mindy took a look at rk''s car and followed behind Rachel silently.


    When she opened the door, Rachel saw that rk was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea leisurely.


    Eva was by his side. It seemed that she was ready to listen to his orders at any time.


    Rachel walked into her apartment and asked with a frown, "Eva, what happened? Why is he here?"


    Eva shook her head and ran to her quickly. She whispered in Rachel''s ear, "Mr. rk seems to be in a


    good mood today!"


    Then Eva held Mindy''s hand and ran into her room.


    When Mindy was about to struggle, Eva hissed her and said, "Don''t disturb them dating. We will only


    destroy the atmosphere if we go out!"


    Mindy had to swallow her words back.

 Chapter 125 A Strange Makeup Artist

    Chapter 125 A Strange Makeup Artist


    In the living room, Rachel sat down opposite to rk and asked casually, "What''s up? Why are you


    here?"


    Putting down the teacup, rk said softly, "Let''s walk the red carpet and I''ll apany you."


    "Humph." Rachel knew that he came for this. "You don''t have toe here by yourself. Just say it


    through the phone."


    But to her surprise, rk raised his head to look at her and asked in a cold voice, "You want to adopt a


    stray cat?"


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "I didn''t expect you are so well-informed. I just got out of the pet hospital. And


    you knew it immediately?"


    But after a second thought, she felt it made sense. All the people around her were arranged by rk


    and they were almost his informers. It would be a piece of cake for him to know something about her?


    Thinking of this, Rachel was more determined to leave him.


    She felt that she was about to copse under his surveince.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? This is my freedom," Rachel replied casually.


    After taking a nce at her, rk turned his head back and rejected, "I don''t agree."


    Rachel said, "That''s ridiculous! Why don''t you agree? You are just my agent. Why do you want to


    interfere in my private life?"


    "There might be many viruses within a stray cat. And if the public know this, they may talk about you


    again," rk exined as he looked at her seriously.


    "I will be responsible for the consequences. You''d better not think about that," Rachel said stubbornly.


    "I have someone deal with that stray cat!" rk stood up and said expressionlessly.


    "How dare you?" Rachel eximed with anger. With that, she stood up and stared at him coldly, saying


    word by word, "If you dare to deal with my cat, I will break up my contract with you immediately!"


    rk''s body trembled hearing this. The air seemed to be frozen. But he finally said nothing and left


    without hesitation.


    As soon as rk left, Rachel was going crazy.


    "What''s the matter with him? Why is he keeping an eye on me every day? I''m not allowed to do this. I


    am not allowed to do that. What kind of people does he think he is?"


    When Eva and Mindy came out of the room and saw that Rachel was angry, they couldn''t help but look


    at each other.


    Eva hurried tofort her, "Miss Rachel, don''t be angry. Calm down! Mr. rk may do this for your


    own good."


    "For my own good? He thinks he''s doing something good for me, but I don''t need him to do so much


    for me!" Rachel was so furious that she panted a little.


    Then she picked up her phone and dialed the pet doctor''s number.


    "Hello, is that Dr. Charles? I am Rachel Yan," Rachel said calmly, trying to calm herself down.


    On the other end of the phone, Charles Liu went nk for a moment. Then he said hastily, "Miss


    Rachel, what''s wrong?"


    "No matter who goes there to take that stray cat, don''t give it to them, unless I pick it up myself,"


    Rachel said casually.


    "Okay, I will fulfill the mission," Charles Liu promised immediately.


    ''This beautiful star is so nice. She is afraid that the cat will be taken away by others and called to


    remind me?'' Charles thought to himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Charles Liu admired Rachel even more.


    At this time, rk entered the pet hospital.


    Doctor Charles Liu immediately went up to him and said, "Sir, how can I help you?"


    "I''d like to buy a cat," rk said coolly.


    Charles Liu led rk around the room as soon as he heard rk''s words.


    "Our hospital has a collection of stray cats and dogs, and we always hope someone can take them


    back to a warm home. Sir, what kind of animal do you want to adopt?" Charles asked rk carefully.


    rk looked like a cold and unapproachable man, so he had to be careful.


    "This one!" rk recognized the stray cat Rachel had just saved immediately.


    Because Michelle had sent him the photo of this cat.


    Charles Liu was stunned, and he quickly refused, "I''m sorry, sir. This stray cat has its owner, but


    because of its injury, it stays here for two more days. So you cannot adopt it."


    "Name the price," rk said coldly.


    Charles Liu insisted, "The owner of the cat called me just now and reminded me not to let anyone take


    the cat away. I''m sorry..."


    "How about I buy this pet hospital?" rk raised his eyebrows and said in an unfriendly tone.


    Doctor Charles Liu''s eyes widened in surprise. It seemed that this unruly man was really a big shot?


    He hesitated, asking, "How about I calling the owner of the cat again?"


    "No, thanks. There is no need." With that, rk suddenly turned around and left.


    Did he just give up? Doctor Charles Liu blinked and looked at rk''s back, confused.


    The two nurses beside whispered, "That man looks familiar. Do you remember meeting him before?"


    "Yes, I am familiar with his look. But he is very handsome, even more handsome than any male star


    I''ve ever seen!"


    "Wait, let me have a look!"


    One of the nurses took out her phone and began to look for rk.


    "God, isn''t he the heir of the Ji Group, rk?"


    "Really? There were gossips about him and Rachel before, right?"


    "Then he came here to buy a cat and chose Rachel''s cat. Did he do it on purpose?"


    The conversation between the two nurses was overheard by Charles.


    He immediately dialed Rachel''s number.


    Startled by the sudden call, Rachel asked, "Doctor Charles, is there anything wrong with the cat?"


    "No, the cat is great."


    "Then why did you call me?" Rachel asked, confused.


    "A gentleman just came here to see the cats and wanted to buy your cat at a very high price, but I


    refused," Charles reported truthfully.


    With a sudden enlightenment, Rachel asked, "Is his surname Ji, right?"


    "I guess so. But he gave up the thought after I refused him many times. Now he''s gone."


    Rachel nodded and said, "Okay. No matter who they are, don''t let them take away my cat."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel was finally relieved.


    rk gave up on buying the cat. Did it mean that he had agreed that she could keep a cat?


    A few dayster, the cat was taken back home and it was named "Yellow Ball" by Rachel because of its


    yellow hair.


    And the task of feeding cats naturally fell on Eva.


    As soon as Eva saw Yellow Ball, she held him and never let go of him.


    However, it seemed that Yellow Ball didn''t want to talk with her at all. He got out of her arms and ran to


    Rachel to warm himself.


    "Humph, this little bastard only likes beautiful women!" Eva rolled her eyes at him.


    There were moreughter in the house since Yellow Ball came here.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to shoot the advertisement.


    Director Charlie directly approved the leave of Rachel, as Michelle had told him about that in advance.


    Today''smercial was about women shampoo.


    As expected, when Rachel arrived, she saw rk.


    All the advertisements she had taken recently were about the products manufactured by the Ji Group.


    It was normal for rk to be here.


    "Hello, Mr. rk!" Michelle greeted him as soon as she saw rk.


    rk nodded slightly.


    Rachel wanted to ignore him, but was pushed by Michelle behind her. Thetter also reminded her,


    "Rachel,e on, say hello to Mr. rk."


    Sure enough, she was the loyal subordinate arranged by rk. Embarrassed, Rachel could only


    summon up courage to say, "Mr. rk."


    rk nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    "About me buying the cat...... Thank you for your mercy! I appreciate that you allow me to keep him on


    behalf of Yellow Ball!" Rachel stated with great courage.


    "Yellow Ball?" rk frowned and gave her a strange look.


    Rachel immediately exined, "It''s the name of the stray cat."


    But rk didn''t say anything. The atmosphere between them got awkward again.


    Rachel turned around and went to do her make-up and change her clothes.


    After a long while, the makeup artist finally arrived.


    Carrying an old cosmetic kit in her hand, she apologized to Rachel as soon as she entered the room,


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rachel. I was stuck in a traffic jam."

 Chapter 126 Signing in Public

    Chapter 126 Signing in Public


    Seeing this strange makeup artist, Rachel asked with curiosity, "Where is my makeup artist? Why isn''t


    she here?"


    Michelle hastened to exin, "Oh, the makeup artist called me this morning to ask for leave. I forgot to


    tell you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The new makeup artist introduced herself to Rachel, "I am Julie, a makeup artist from the Ji Group.


    Don''t worry. I will give you a beautiful make-up."


    She put down the cosmetic box and took out the pressed powder from it.


    However, with a in tone, Rachel said, "I''m sorry. I don''t like to use other people''s things."


    Sherry immediately took out the makeup bag that she had prepared and opened it. She took out a new


    pressed powder and handed it to Julie. "If you want to use it, you can use our cosmetics."


    Julie flew into a rage immediately. She asked, "What do you mean? You don''t trust me?"


    "I just get used to using my own things. That''s all," said Rachel without any expression.


    Julie continued, "I have put on make-up for many stars, but none of them have done such a thing as


    you. You think my cosmetics are not premium and luxurious?"


    Hearing the noise, rk walked to them.


    "What happened?" frowning, rk asked coldly.


    When Julie saw the boss of her ownpanying over, she quickly reported, "Mr. rk, I was sent


    here to help Miss Rachel with her makeup. I can''t believe that she doesn''t like my cosmetics. She


    thinks my cosmetics are not fancy enough!"


    Hearing this, Michelle was angry.


    "Julie, are you sure? What were you talking about? I just asked you to use our cosmetics and tools to


    put on make-up for Rachel. You''re distorting the truth!" Michelle exined.


    rk gave a cold nce at Julie''s cosmetic box.


    Looking at rk''s eyes, Michelle immediately knew what he was thinking about. She quickly walked


    over, trying to open Julie''s cosmetic box.


    But Julie immediately stepped forward and hugged her cosmetic box. "Don''t touch my things!"


    "Something must be wrong with your cosmetic box?" Michelle asked as she sneered.


    "No, I just don''t like my things touched by other people," Julie defended herself.


    rk ordered the two bodyguards who followed him, "Open it."


    The bodyguards immediately got it. One of them stepped forward to grab Julie and the other grabbed


    the cosmetic box from her hand, and opened it!


    Everyone was astonished by what was in it!


    The makeup tools were dirty and the makeup box was covered with dust. It was obvious that these


    things had not been used for a long time.


    Julie suddenly screamed angrily, "I''ve told you not to touch my things! I am the special make-up artist


    of the Ji Group. Do you think I don''t have any rights?"


    Staring at her coldly, rk ordered, "Take her away. Investigate this thing now! And fire her!"


    Rachel was shocked. If Julie really applied such dirty cosmetics on her face, her face would be


    completely ruined.


    How many bacteria were stored in such dirty makeup tools and cosmetics?


    The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt.


    Michelle let out a sigh and said, "Let me help you put on makeup! Although I''m not professional, I think


    my skill is still okay."


    Snapping back to reality, Rachel sat down in the chair again and nodded numbly.


    After giving her a meaningful look, rk turned around and left.


    Although the shooting went on smoothly, Rachel was extremely upset.


    Who on earth wanted to ruin her? How could they be so vicious that they wanted to destroy her face?


    Soonter, Michelle came back with information and reported to Rachel, "Rachel, I found out that it was


    Anna who sent her here."


    "Anna?" Rachel repeated with a wry smile. As expected, the one who hated her to the bone was either


    Nancy or Anna.


    As the CEO''s wife of the Ji Group, Anna had the right tomand anyone in the group to work for her.


    What''s more, a person like Julie who was open to money, could yield to any temptation and abandon


    her principles.


    It wasn''t long before Rachel received a message from rk, "I''m sorry."


    A wry smile formed on Rachel''s face. Was he apologising to her? Did he apologise for Anna?


    Even if he knew it was Anna who did this, so what?


    After all, Anna was his fiancee, and he would not let anyone know about it. Otherwise, it would ruin the


    reputation of the Ji Family.


    Besides, she was pregnant now, so it was impossible for him to do anything to Anna.


    Thinking of this, Rachel replied with a text message, "We can let it go this time. If it happens again, no


    matter what you say, I will teach her a lesson!"


    She didn''t receive any reply after the message had been sent for a long time.


    After finishing the advertisement shooting, Amanda came here hastily.


    As soon as he saw Rachel''s depressed expression, Amanda hurried forward and hugged her. "My dear


    Rachel, long time no see!"


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Why are you here?"


    "My brother told me what happened today. I am here to invite you to dinner and apologize to you on


    behalf of my family," Amanda said in a serious tone.


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and didn''t know whether tough or cry. She asked, "It seems that


    Anna is really a member of the Ji Family. Otherwise, why do you apologize for her?"


    Taking her by the arm, Amanda tried tofort Rachel, "Don''t think it this way. I know my brother


    doesn''t love her. He surely has his own n if he doesn''t break up with her.


    In our family, no one can stop his n. So you have to put up with it for the time being. I hope you don''t


    give up!"


    Nevertheless, Rachel did not say anything.


    In fact, she really didn''t like this feeling. The only way to get rid of it was to terminate the contract with


    rk.


    "I want to terminate my contract with your brother. What do you think?" Rachel asked nervously.


    Amanda was shocked, asking, "Rachel, are you sure you want to terminate your contract?"


    "I can''t always rely on your brother to protect me, so I decided to go on my own. I want to be as strong


    as you and protect myself!" Rachel stated seriously.


    Her words seemed to have touched Amanda. Thetter nodded, saying, "Okay, I believe you can do it."


    "After I finish the shooting of the TV series, movies andmercials, I will talk to your brother about it,"


    Rachel said firmly. She has made up her mind.


    Amanda said pitifully, "Although I hope you can be with him both in work and in rtionship, I know


    there are things you can''t force on, so I respect your decision."


    Rachel nodded. "Thank you for your support."


    Amanda still took Rachel for lunch. After that, they decided to go shopping.


    They walked in a luxuriousmercial street.


    "We are going to buy something today! Spending lots of money is the motivation to make money,"


    Amanda said excitedly.


    Her high spirits immediately aroused Rachel. Thetter replied, "Okay, I''ll apany you at all costs


    today!"


    At this time, a group of girls came over from the opposite direction, withrge bags in their hands. It


    seemed that they had juste back from shopping.


    When they were about to pass by, one of the girls took a nce at them and suddenly recognized


    Rachel.


    She pointed at Rachel and said, "Everybody, look! Is that superstar Rachel Yan?"


    "Really? Are you kidding me? How could it be her?"


    All her friends all turned to look at Rachel.


    Seeing this, they suddenly became excited.


    "Wow, it''s really Rachel! I''ll ask her for an autograph!"


    "I also want her autograph. She is my goddess, my idol!"


    The group of girls immediately rushed to Rachel and surrounded her.


    "Rachel, my idol, could I have your autograph?"


    "Sign here!"


    "Sign my arm!"


    In such a situation, they couldn''t find a pen or a piece of paper. The girls could not hold their feelings


    back any longer, and crowded to ask Rachel to help them sign their arms.


    Rachel, who was chatting with Amanda Ji delightedly, didn''t expect she would meet her fans. She froze


    and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 127 Rachel Was Chased by a Crazy Fan With a Knife

    Chapter 127 Rachel Was Chased by a Crazy Fan With a Knife


    Amanda came to her senses first, and started to stand in front of Rachel, talking to these girls, "Please


    don''t push. Rachel will sign for you. Please wait in line, okay?"


    At first, the group of girls were following Amanda''s order, but the people around also swarmed over.


    The girls were afraid that they would not be given the autograph, so they moved closer to them again.


    "Rachel, sign your name her, please!"


    "I want your autograph!"


    The chaos made it impossible for Rachel to sign her autograph.


    At this time, Mindy came out from the corner, quickly pushing through the crowd, and ran away holding


    Rachel''s hand.


    At this moment, a fan shouted loudly, "Rachel is running away. Catch her! We can''t let her go!"


    The crazy fan''s words encouraged those fans who had lost their minds to catch up with Rachel, even


    though they didn''t know what they were going after catching her!


    Amanda was freaked out. She took out her cell phone and called rk in a trembling voice, "Brother,


    help us!"


    Although Mindy held Rachel''s hand and ran, they couldn''t run fast because Rachel wore high heels.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Running so fast that she was out of breath, Rachel had to stop and catch her breath.


    When she turned around, Mindy''s eyes were suddenly wide open. "Fans are so crazy. They are trying


    to kill you!"


    Upon hearing this, Rachel looked at the crowd. She found the man was just encouraging the crowd to


    catch up with her not only caught up, but also carried a shining fruit knife in his hand.


    "What is he doing?" With a hint of fear in her eyes, Rachel stood straight immediately.


    "Run!" said Mindy, running with her again.


    "Rachel, don''t run!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Stop, you shameless bitch!"


    With all kinds of malicious remarks from the crazy fan, the group of brainless fans behind him all


    stopped and stood still.


    They were brainless, but not lunatic.


    Obviously, they had been utilized and instigated by him just now! The crazy fan was here to murder


    Rachel! He was definitely not Rachel''s fan.


    As the crazy fan was approaching Rachel, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the corner.


    He caught the knife in the hand of the crazy fan and threw him aside immediately. But he quickly


    rushed towards rk again.


    Rachel really did not have energy to run. Regardless of everything, Mindy carried her on her back and


    ran to the car in front.


    Rachel turned around to look at the man who saved her. Somehow, she felt that this man looked


    familiar.


    ''rk?" Rachel eximed.


    "Stop!" Rachel told Mindy.


    Melody stopped.


    "Go and help Mr. rk!" Rachel ordered, pointing at those two men who were fighting with each other.


    Mindy nced at them and said expressionlessly, "It''s a piece of cake for Mr. rk."


    "But I think that guy has great martial arts. He is not an ordinary fan at all. He must have been sent by


    someone!" Rachel asserted.


    Amanda ran to them as she was out of breath. She told Mindy in a hurry, "Go to help my brother! I''ll call


    the police!"


    Mindy had no choice but to put Rachel down, and then she turned around and ran back to support


    rk.


    Amanda called the police and said, "Hello, is this the police station? I am in... "


    Rachel''s mind gradually calmed down.


    It was the first time that she had met such a horrible fan, and she was at a loss just now.


    Not long after, the crazy fan was subdued by rk and Mindy, and the sound of police siren was


    drawing near.


    The other fans who had been watching them saw it and fled in a hurry, for they didn''t dare to be caught


    by the police.


    Although they didn''t try to kill someone, they fought together just now to encourage this crazy fan''s


    arrogance, which was equivalent to half of his allies.


    As soon as the police arrived, they took away the crazy fan, Rachel and other people present.


    When she arrived at the police station, she asked everything carefully and soon finished the report.


    Others also finished their reports.


    Before they left, a policeman told her, "The reason why he was so crazy is that someone asked him to


    do that."


    "Who? " Rachel asked in surprise.


    The policeman shook his head. "At present, this is what we have got. He is very tight lipped and


    refused to tell us who is behind the scenes. Then you should be careful and try not to go out frequently


    in the near future."


    Rachel could only nod.


    Standing straight after leaving the police station, rk suddenly said to Rachel, "It''s the Yan Family."


    With astonishment written all over her face, Rachel asked, "How do you know?"


    "You asked Chester to investigate the cause of your parents'' death?" Instead of answering her


    question, rk asked in reply.


    Rachel nodded, answering, "Yes, I did sign a contract with those bodyguards of Chester, and you


    refused to let them follow me. So I thought about it for a while, and decided to let them take charge of


    the mission. But how do you know so much?"


    Biting his lips, rk didn''t say a word. His face became cold again.


    Amanda answered for him, "My brother is from the ji Family. Is it so difficult to know these news? I think


    the people you sent must be noticed by the Yan Family. So they sent this man to do this."


    "No," Rachel shook her head and said, "I was so angry when Teresa threatened mest time in the


    filming site, and I identally told her this."


    Amanda held her hand and stated, "No matter what, you are getting more and more famous. More and


    more people recognize your face. You''d better stay at home in the future! If you have to go out, you''d


    better wear mask and sunsses to cover yourself up. "


    "Yes, I see." Rachel nodded and got on the nanny van.


    Then Mindy closed the door and sat on the driver''s seat.


    The nanny van drove away.


    Watching the car driving away, Amanda shook her head and said, "s, I''m afraid that Rachel will


    encounter many more things like this in the future."


    "Get on the car!" rk ordered coldly. Then he turned around and sat on the driver''s seat.


    Amanda quickly sat in the passenger seat. However, she was nced coldly by rk. "Sit in the back!"


    Amanda had to sit in the back seat.


    "Well, brother, is your front passenger seat reserved for Rachel? Is it a seat for your beloved woman?"


    Amanda asked carefully.


    But rk ignored her and drove the car with a cold face.


    Amanda pouted, "You won''t admit it? Humph, who is the first toe when Rachel is in danger? Your


    speed is as fast as a ne!"


    "I happen to be nearby," rk exined expressionlessly.


    Amanda gave a smile. "Don''t think I don''t know. You have been secretly asking someone to keep an


    eye on Rachel, haven''t you? Before I called you, you were already on your way here!"


    rk fell silent again, letting Amanda indulge in her fantasy.


    "Hey, why are you guys so stubborn? You like each other but refuse to admit it. Aren''t you feel tired?"


    "Brother, please say something! Tell me, do you like her or not? I can help you!"


    Even though Amanda talked a lot of things, rk didn''t respond. His face was as cold as ice.


    By this time, although Rachel had returned home, she was still afraid of what had happened today.


    As soon as she came in, Eva rushed over and checked her from head to toe, asking, "Rachel, are you


    okay?"


    Rachel frowned and asked, "Do you know what happened to me today?"


    "Ah, the news that you were chased by crazy fan spread everywhere on the Inte! It''s hard for me


    not to know it!" Eva exined. Eva was getting mad. Rachel really did not how fast news spread on the


    Inte!


    Stunned, Rachel said, "The news came out so quickly?"

 Chapter 128 Countless Negative News

    Chapter 128 Countless Negative News


    Eva immediately took out her cell phone and showed the news which had spread all over the Inte


    to Rachel.


    "Look, someone took a video of the whole scene. This crazy fan is chasing you with a fruit knife in his


    hand! Thements on the Inte are very half positive and half negative. Some people feel sorry


    for you, some curse you, and some abuse you!"


    Hearing her words, Rachel took Eva''s cell phone and browsed the website. As expected, the


    comments were very prized.


    "Hug my goddess! My heart aches for her."


    "How dare someone tried to kill another person in broad daylight? This crazy fan should be sentenced


    to death!"


    "Who did my goddess offend? How could he treat her in such a vicious way? This is horrible!"


    "This person deserves to be beaten to the hell!"


    "Search this crazy fan using Inte Mass Hunting to dig out his information!"


    Rachel took a deep breath and returned the phone to Eva, trembling.


    Just then, the phone in her bag rang.


    She took it out and saw it was a call from Chester.


    As soon as the line got through, she heard the anxious voice of Chester on the phone, "Rachel, are


    you all right? I saw the news. What happened?"


    "I''m fine. He has been taken to the police station," replied Rachel immediately.


    "That''s good. Don''t go out recently. Make sure the bodyguards follow you when you go out.," Chester


    said something in a hurry.


    Standing beside them, Mindy seemed a little depressed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel noticed her strange behavior and couldn''t help asking, "Mindy,


    what''s wrong?"


    Mindy lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Rachel. I should have stood out, but instead I took


    you to escape. I am not a good bodyguard."


    With a serious look, Rachel asked, "Were you worried that you are not strong enough to defeat him?"


    But Mindy shook her head, stating, "No, I just want to buy time. I don''t want to confront him face to


    face."


    "Why? Do you know him?" Rachel asked in surprise, staring at Mindy.


    Unexpectedly, Mindy nodded. "He and I havee from the same training camp. Obviously, he is


    employed by others to kill you this time."


    "Ah, so he is a professional killer!" Rachel became more frightened now after hearing Mindy''s words.


    It seemed that it was right for Mindy not to fight with him face to face.


    If she failed, not only she would be hurt, but also Rachel.


    "You don''t have to apologize. You did nothing wrong," Rachelforted her while patting her on the


    shoulder.


    Rachel sat down on the couch, her mind in a mess.


    Not long after Rachel sitting down, Eva cried out in surprise, "Rachel, someone actually revealed you


    put on airs!"


    Hearing this, Rachel quickly picked up her mobile phone to search for thetest entertainment news,


    and soon found the article that said she was putting on airs.


    It turned out that the article was about she had a fight with Julie. Some people even took photos from


    the side, as if they were arguing about something.


    Rachel smiled bitterly. These paparazzi were everywhere.


    The phone from Michelle immediately came in. She said, "Rachel, don''t watch the news recently, don''t


    check the phone, and don''t be affected by any gossips. We will deal with this!"


    With that, she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    At the same time, Gary and Fiona were sitting on the sofa in Anna''s house. And Anna was fiddling with


    her cell phone happily.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud knock on the door.


    Fiona ran to open the door and smiled as soon as she saw rk.


    "rk? Long time no see. Come on in!" Fiona warmly invited rk in.


    But on the other hand, rk''s face darkened as he walked inside without a word.


    The smile on Fiona''s face froze and she wondered why her future son-inw would enter her house


    with a long face?


    rk walked directly to Anna, grabbed her wrist and took her out of the room.


    "Hey, what are you doing, rk? You scared me and the baby!" Anna was shocked by his unexpected


    move.


    rk didn''t release her until they went downstairs.


    "Are you satisfied now?" rk asked coldly.


    "What do you mean, rk?" asked Anna, pretending to be innocent.


    "What do I mean? You know it clearly!" The coldness on rk''s face grew.


    Anna couldn''t help but have a shiver. She asked, "rk, I don''t seem to have done anything wrong,


    right?"


    "Did you send Julie to do that?" rk stared at her coldly.


    Anna''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "It''s said on the Inte that Rachel is putting on airs. Do you think I will trust that you were not the


    person behind all these?"


    In the face of rk''s questioning, Anna''s face became paler and paler, almost without any color.


    "You are ruining the reputation and interests of the Ji Group. Are you satisfied now?" His eyes were like


    a pair of sharp swords, cruelly piercing into Anna''s chest.


    Anna felt tightness in her chest and an inexplicable pain came over her.


    Yes, she only wanted to deal with Rachel, but forgot that she was still the actress under rk, and that


    Julie was an employee in the Ji Group.


    No wonder rk was upset. After all, he was a business man who valued interests above everything


    else.


    "I I didn''t do these things. rk, please trust me!" Anna exined, biting her lips.


    rk looked at her coldly. "Lie to me even at this time? But I have the evidence!"


    All of a sudden, Anna opened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Solve the problem you have made for me right now. Otherwise, you will never be able to enter the


    gate of the Ji Family!" Then rk turned around and left.


    Looking at his indifferent back, for the first time, Anna knew what it meant to hurt herself by her own


    behaviour.


    As soon as Anna got home, Fiona walked to her and asked, "What happened? Why is rk so angry?"


    Anna sighed and told her every detail of what she had done.


    Hearing this, Fiona immediately med her, "Why are you so silly? Why did she do this kind of thing


    and left an evidence for him to find out? How stupid you are!


    Besides, now you have a baby to support you, why are still afraid of Rachel taking over your ce?


    Even ten Rachel can''t shake your status as the future wife of rk!


    The only way now is to find a scapegoat and rify everything! Don''t let the paparazzi find out the


    evidence, or else you will never be able to marry into the Ji Family if others in rk''s family know you


    did it! "


    Anna felt wronged by Fiona''s rebuke and said, "I have never thought about marrying into the Ji Family.


    Besides, you and father asked me toe back to save ourpany. And you promised that I can


    leave as soon as the Bai Group gets better!"


    Fiona couldn''t help but poke her head with her finger and scolded, "How nice it would be if you can


    marry rk? Do you still want to go back and live your life with your broke foreign husband?"


    "Mom, don''t say that. It''s just a temporary loss for him in the business world. He''ll definitely cheer up


    again!" Anna was not satisfied and immediately defended his husband.


    Gary stood up and said in a cold voice, "Business isplicated. No one can make it clear. You think


    he still has a chance to make aeback. But unfortunately, I don''t think so."


    "Dad!" Anna suddenly became anxious.


    She knew clearly that as long as she didn''t marry rk, she would never be the real member of the Ji


    Family.


    Even if he was willing to marry her, the fact that she had been married could not be concealed.


    What''s more, the baby she was carrying was not rk''s. It was the baby of her foreign husband. It was


    a mixed blood, so rk would absolutely notice she had been lying to him after the baby was born.


    But her parents'' attitude now made her so angry and sad!


    She took up the phone. On the screen was a beautiful face of Rachel.


    She clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles turned white, as if she was going to crush Rachel to


    death.


    "It''s all your fault, Rachel! I was detested and scolded by everyone because of you! Go to hell!" A


    strong sense of hatred was burning in Anna''s eyes!

 Chapter 129 Defending Rachel

    Chapter 129 Defending Rachel


    At this time, Rachel didn''t know what happened at all. When she just woke up from her dream, the


    media began to rify the gossips, and many articles had appeared to defend her.


    Everybody was guessing that it was a premeditated frame.


    Lying in bed, Rachel was ying with her mobile phone. Countless article titles rted to her appeared


    in front of her.


    "Someone sent a crazy fan to chase a female star, intending to kill her"


    "The mysterious makeup artist attempted to destroy the female star''s face"


    "You will have many negative news when you be very famous: detail the frame a popr star has


    been getting through recently"


    "It''s so strange!" Throwing her phone aside, Rachel got up to wash and eat breakfast.


    On the dinner table, Eva was interested in talking about the gossip. "Rachel, do you think those media


    are crazy? At first they said you put on airs, and now they said the makeup artist was trying to destroy


    your face.


    First they said it was your trick to get yourself killed to attract the media, and then they said someone


    sent a some crazy fan to do that. s! They changed their point of view only after one day.


    Today''s media really have no moral principles. Can''t they be objective and fair? In order to capture


    eyeballs, they have made up such a title and such things! How shameless!"


    Rachel interrupted indifferently, "Don''t care about what they say. A clean hand wants no washing. I did


    nothing wrong. What should I be afraid of?"


    "You''re right. Rachel is always awesome!" Eva praised, giving her a thumbs up.


    Mindy was having breakfast with her head down and didn''t take part in the conversation.


    With a nce at Mindy, Rachel asked again, "What''s wrong? Are you still feeling guilty about what


    happened yesterday?"


    Mindy shook her head and slowly looked at her. She said, "In fact, the reason why Mr. rk appeared


    yesterday so quickly was that I had told him what happened. Actually, the reason I didn''t fight against


    him face to face was that I wanted to give Mr. rk a chance to show you his strength."


    Rachel was suddenly enlightened. In fact, this was the real reason why Mindy did not make a move?


    "It''s okay. He sent you to work. It''s normal for you to serve him," Rachel said and shrugged, pretending


    to be rxed.


    "Are you really not angry?" Mindy asked tentatively.


    "What''s the use of being angry?" asked Rachel, amused by her question.


    Putting down the chopsticks, Mindy said to Rachel seriously, "I will only serve you from now on. I will


    never tell anyone about your information."


    "Including rk?" Rachel asked calmly.


    Melody nodded her head seriously.


    "Okay, I believe you." Rachel also nodded.


    Eva apuded and said, "That''s great! Mindy is our family member from now on!"


    After a pause, Mindy continued, "In fact, in Mr. rk''s heart, you are always very important."


    Rachel stopped for a while and she bit the bun with all her strength.


    "So what? Does it really matter? We have nothing to do with each other except work. Don''t


    misunderstand us." Without even raising her head, Rachel exined indifferently.


    The light in Mindy''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    After thinking for a while, Mindy added, "Before Mr. rk sent me to protect you, he told me again and


    again that I must put your life in the first ce no matter what happened. It can be seen that he is very


    nervous about you safety."


    With an undeniable smile on his face, Rachel replied in a calm tone, "You are wrong, Mindy. He is


    nervous about me just because I was the actress he signed. As his actress, he should be responsible


    for my safety. It is not as your imagined. Understand?"


    This time, Mindy had nothing to say.


    When she returned to the filming site, Rachel met Nancy there. However, the other tried to avoid her


    look.


    rk said yesterday it was highly likely that the whole "crazy fan" thing was nned by Yan Family.


    Thinking of this, Rachel suddenly had a strong sense of disgust against Nancy.


    Coincidentally, Rachel needed to cooperate with Nancy in the following scene.


    ire who was acted by Nancy knew that William whom she had been loving since childhood had


    fallen in love with Alina, who was acted by Rachel.


    Today, she came here to give Alina a chance to make everything clear.


    At this time, Alina was walking out of the library and wanted to have lunch, but she was stopped by


    ire.


    Alina looked up at the person who had just called her. She took a step back out of instinct, saying,


    "ire?"


    ire snorted, stating, "Alina,e out. I have something to tell you!"


    As she spoke, ire turned around and left the library. Behind her, Alina was neither overbearing nor


    servile.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After walking to a quiet ce, ire stopped and turned around, staring at her coldly.


    "Alina, I warn you not to get close to William! He is mine! His childhood, middle school time and his


    present time all belong to me! Don''t you ever try to get close to him from now on!"


    ire said boldly, as if William was her personal belongings.


    After a short pause, Alinaughed out loud.


    The spotlight was shifted to her.


    Gnashing her teeth, Nancy was very angry. It was obvious that Rachel wanted all the spotlight to be on


    her.


    Then, Alina stopped her smile and looked at ire curiously. "Are you here to threaten me because


    you have no confidence in yourself?"


    ire was infuriated by her words. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "If you really like William, you should tell him and you don''t need toe to tell me. I''m not William! I


    can''t ept your love for him!" Alina stated, smiling.


    ire raised her hand and was about to p Alina in the face!


    Gripping her wrist, Alina sneered, "You want to hit me? Are you sure? If you have the ability, take care


    of your beloved one first!"


    Alina reached out her hand and pushed ire away. Thetter kept stepping back. Her face was pale


    and her lips were trembling, unable to say a word.


    However, Alina left calmly and indifferently under ire''s hateful gaze.


    "Okay! Pass!"


    Director Charlie had lost all hope of restoring the rtionship between Rachel and Nancy.


    However, as the plot went on, he found that it was good for both of them to hate each other.


    At this moment, Nancy incisively and vividly expressed the hate of ire for Alina.


    Theter, the confrontation between the two became more and more wonderful and interesting.


    After they got off the stage, the hatred in Nancy''s eyes had notpletely dissipated.


    Boris leaned over and whispered to Rachel, "Just now in the y, Nancy seemed to really want to kill


    you! Wow, she is still looking at you that way? It seems that there is a deep hatred between you two."


    Boris started his career not long ago, so he naturally had no idea of their past.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "There indeed is a deep-seated hatred between she and I. Otherwise,


    even the most famous actors or actresses wouldn''t have hated a person so much in and out of the y,


    right?"


    However, what she said contained too much information that Boris could not understand it in time.


    However, Rachel had already gone to the dressing room to fix her makeup.


    Nancy followed her into the room and pped the table in front of Rachel.


    "All the others, get out!" Nancy ordered as she nced at the others.


    The others left quickly.


    Only Boris saw all this as soon as he came in and immediately stopped in front of Rachel.


    "Nancy. what are you doing? Did you bully Rachel?" Boris couldn''t help but asking.


    Seeing what was happening, Mindy who had been standing in the corner didn''t move.


    Seeing that the "partner" of her in his y also defended Rachel, Nancy was very upset.


    "Boris, this is between Rachel and me. You''d better stay out of it," Nancy ordered as she stared at him


    coldly.


    In this situation, as a man, how could Boris simply flinch?


    "Nancy, juste at me! Let Rachel go!" Boris patted her chest, staring at Nancy fearlessly.

 Chapter 130 Re-shooting for many times

    Chapter 130 Re-shooting for many times


    Nancy was quivering with anger. Suddenly, she reached out and pushed him away. "Boris, get out of


    here! Otherwise I will scold you as well!"


    Being pushed a few steps back, Boris looked at Nancy in surprise. He didn''t expect her to be a shrew?


    Standing up from her seat, Rachelforted in a soft voice, "Boris, you go out first! It''s women''s


    business. Let we deal with it by ourselves."


    After hearing her words, Boris was still a little worried, asking, "Rachel, are you sure you don''t need my


    help?"


    "Don''t worry, Mindy is here with me. I''ll be fine," said Rachel, nodding to Boris.


    Boris had to leave first.


    Hearing this, Rachel turned around and asked Nancy, "Tell me, what do want to tell me?"


    Nancy snorted, saying, "Don''t y dumb. I''m the one to me for your being hunted down by your


    crazy fan."


    With an astonished look, Rachel said, "We haven''t found the person who asked him to do that yet. Why


    do youe to expose yourself?"


    "You!" Nancy said angrily, "Don''t sling mud at me. There are people on the Intementing that I


    was the person who was behind all this. Didn''t you ask someone to do this?"


    "Are you kidding me? Do I have to put in so much effort to frame you? You have a lot of other negative


    news!" Rachel didn''t care about it at all. She lifted the corners of her mouth and made no secret of the


    mockery on her face.


    With extreme anger, Nancy raised her hand in an attempt to p Rachel again, but was stopped by


    Mindy quickly.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "Do you want to bully me? Save it, I''m not the Rachel who was bullied


    casually by you anymore!"


    "My mother is right," said Nancy with clenched teeth, "She should have strangled you when you were a


    child!"


    "Yes, now you regret setting me free?" With a miserable smile, Rachel said, "I was bullied by you a lot


    when I was a child. If I were not so lucky, I might not live today!"


    Nancy pulled her hand back and said coldly, "I''m warning you, Rachel, stop investigating what


    happened in the past, or you''ll be dead."


    "Are you threatening me?" With a disapproving smile, Rachel continued, "Do you really think that I can


    be as obedient as before? But how much strength does your family still have now? You know, after the


    war with the Bai Group, the Yan Group is on the verge of go bankrupt!"


    Nancy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Did you instigate Anna to fight against ourpany?"


    "You are so naive!" Rachel shook her head in disbelief, stating, "Nancy, you''re getting more and more


    imaginative! Why was I involved in the things between you and Anna? I''m not that bored!"


    Seeing that their conversation was about toe to an end, and without the permission of Rachel,


    Mindy directly grabbed Nancy and threw her to the floor of cement in front of the dressing room.


    "Ah!" Nancy eximed through gritted teeth.


    "Pfff!" The onlookers around her couldn''t helpughing when they saw her embarrassed look.


    Nancy stared at Rachel''s figure and said, "I won''t let you get away with it!"


    At this moment, there was a cold voice behind Nancy, "What do you want to do to her?"


    This cold and thin voice was a little familiar. Nancy turned her head subconsciously and saw that rk


    was looking at her condescendingly!


    "Brother rk, why, why are you here?" Nancy fell into a panic and struggled to her feet.


    However, rk ignored her directly and walked to Rachel.


    "Are you okay?" rk asked in a cold voice.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at him in disbelief. When did hee here? And how long had he been


    waiting outside? How much did he know about what happened just now?


    Until Mindy called with a low voice to remind her, Rachel then came to her senses.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Rachel asked with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    Without answering her, rk turned around and walked to Nancy. His voice was as cold as ice, "If you


    continue to make trouble out of nothing, the scandal of your family will soon be made public!"


    Nancy was startled by what he said. Although she was not afraid of Rachel, she was absolutely afraid


    of rk!


    Her heart was still fluttering with fear thinking of the experience when she was taken into the police


    stationst time!


    Despite so, Nancy still asked carefully, "Brother rk, aren''t you afraid that Anna knows everything you


    have done for Rachel?"


    However, rk replied coldly, "It''s none of your business. Get out of my sight!"


    The reason left Nancy unable to find a word to retort. Yes, what she said had nothing to do with her.


    Then, rk walked to the chair next to Rachel and sat down. He grabbed a magazine and began to


    read it casually.


    It seemed that he was going to stay there to watch the shooting.


    Seeing this, Charlie scolded the onlookers, "What are you looking at? What''s so funny? None of you


    has work to do? Go away!"


    Only then did theye back to their senses and scattered in all directions.


    Rachel felt very ufortable, with rk sitting beside her.


    "You...... Aren''t you busy with yourpany''s affairs?" Rachel asked cautiously.


    "No," rk replied dryly, without saying anything more.


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel thought to herself, ''Will he die if he say one more word?''


    It was hard to forget that he just protected her.


    Thinking of this, somehow, she felt a sense of relief and began to ignore his icy face.


    With the development of the story, William got the chance to study abroad with the public expense.


    Coincidentally, Alina was admitted by a very good foreign school.


    So they decided to go abroad together.


    ire knew about this, came to look for William and cried out, not letting him leave.


    However, William looked at her in disdain and scolded, "Look at yourself! No one will look you if you


    keep behaving like this! If you have time to pester me, you''d better learn more skills!"


    ire felt like weeping but had no tears in her eyes. "William, I''ve loved you with all my heart for so


    many years. How could you me me like that?"


    William said impatiently, "ire, you are no longer the aspirant young girl anymore. Now, apart from


    beauty, you have nothing left." Except being jealous, what else will you do?"


    "What?" ire suddenlyughed, asking, "William, don''t you like the most gentle, considerate and


    obedient girl? I be like this all because of you!"


    "I''m so sorry," With a cold face, William said," I never ask you to do that. It''s all your wishful thinking! "


    After saying that, he waved and left.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and ire squatted down.


    Sitting next to director Charlie, rk wrinkled his brows in concentration. A cold aura was given off all


    over his body.


    "Stop!"


    Director Charlie came over and scolded Nancy with a straight face, "What are you doing? Your


    performance was so poor! There is a process that goes step by step. You cry the moment youe


    up. Who likes it?


    From the beginning to the end of the y, you will be either jealousy or a dissatisfied. Nobody likes


    such a role, okay? Start over again!"


    Nancy was stunned. She thought she had acted well and shed tears sincerely. Why wasn''t the director


    satisfied?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, director Charlie told her to start over again, so she had to obey his instruction obediently.


    However, the more she behaved, the frown on rk''s face deepened. Director Charlie let her reshoot


    for many times.


    In the end, Arthur, who had always been a good tempered man, was exhausted and couldn''t help but


    comin, "Nancy, why can''t you focus on your performance? You''re getting me into trouble because


    you cannot perform well!"


    Nancy was furious, but she dared not to say anything.


    Because this was herst scene, after which she could go for a break.


    However, director Charlie seemed to be out of his mind today and asked her to repeat it again and


    again, obviously her performance was really good.


    Michelle stood beside Rachel and whispered to her ears, "Rachel, even the director does not like


    her..."

 Chapter 131 When Were You Planning to Get Engaged to Me

    Chapter 131 When Were You nning to Get Engaged to Me


    However, with a meaningful look on her face, Rachel said, "She should pay for what she has done."


    Michelle didn''t understand what she meant, but she was pleased to see Nancy''s misfortune.


    In the end, after being criticized for many times, finally, Nancy''s scenes werepleted.


    After saying goodbye to director Charlie, she reached out her hand to him and said with a smile,


    "Director Charlie, thank you for your guidance. I hope we can cooperate in the future."


    Director Charlie didn''t shake hands with her but replied coldly, "No matter which film crew you go to in


    the future, acting skill is very important and being a good person is more important."


    Hearing that, the smile on Nancy''s face froze. Embarrassed, she withdrew her hand and nodded, "Yes,


    you are right."


    She turned around and left, only to find that others looked at her with doubts and disdain.


    When passing by Rachel and saw her indifferent look, Nancy was more out of control.


    "Rachel, wait and see! If I don''t take revenge, I will change my family name!" gnashing her teeth,


    Nancy swore.


    Although she said these words countless times and wanted to cut Rachel into pieces, it seemed that


    only in this way could she vent her dissatisfaction in her heart.


    After Nancy left the group, others were cheerful.


    Soon, Boris'' part was alsopleted.


    But before leaving, he was reluctant to do so.


    Rachel couldn''t helpforting him, "Don''t be afraid. If you keep working hard, there may be a chance


    for us to continue cooperation in the future."


    "Really?" Boris'' eyes suddenly lit up.


    As a matter of fact, he liked Rachel and Arthur, because both of them had taught him everything they


    knew.


    Finally, Boris left.


    The rest scenes were basically about Rachel and Arthur.


    The director paid special attention to thest scene.


    When William appeared at the airport carrying his luggage, Alina quickly caught up with him and saw


    him off.


    They hugged each other tightly as soon as they saw each other.


    "Why don''t you go with me?" asked William in confusion.


    Alina tried to avoid his look and exined, "You go first. I''ll be there in a week."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you there." Hearing with, William became happy.


    After he turned around and left, Alina''s eyes had already been filled with tears.


    After he was out of sight, Alina slowly squatted down and cried.


    A report fell from her pocket. It said her mother was seriously ill.


    As the only child, she must take care of her mother.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Alina got up and left the airport.


    Carrying the suitcase, William returned to the ce where they had just said goodbye to each other. He


    picked up the report and read it carefully, frowning.


    "Stop! Pass!" Director Charlie came over and congratted them, "Now, the whole y has been


    completed. Congrattions! Hope I will have the opportunity to cooperate with you guys again."


    With that, Charlie shook hands with them one by one.


    After saying goodbye to the director, Arthur turned around and reached out his hand to Rachel, saying,


    "Rachel, you did a great job. I hope we can cooperate again."


    Rachel shook hands with him and said, "My acting skill can''tpare with yours. Hope we can


    cooperate again and I can learn more from you!"


    After leaving the crew, Rachel was free and calm.


    For stars,ing and going in different film crews was amon urrence. Everyone was so busy


    that they had no time to be sentimental.


    Then Rachel had twomercials to shoot for the Ji Group.


    Harry, the make-up artist of Rachel, dared not ask any another day off anymore because of what


    happenedst time.


    Under hismands, the employees of the Ji Group dared not to slight Rachel again, so the following


    advertising work went on smoothly.


    rk was standing aside as a supervisor during the whole process. Different from the past, he also


    had a woman beside him, Anna.


    With the presence of Anna, rk did not talk with Rachel at all.


    Rachel would leave in no time as soon as she finished her advertisement shooting.


    Anna was satisfied with the fact that they had no interaction.


    Her belly was getting bigger and bigger. It was close to her expected date of childbirth, but rk still


    didn''t want to get engaged to her.


    This made her very crazy, and every day she carried the rumors outside, she was helpless and


    depressed.


    As soon as Rachel left, Anna leaned against rk, putting her hand around her waist, and started to


    act cute, saying, "rk, I''m tired. Can you drive me home?"


    rk cast a cold nce at her swollen belly and walked towards the door without a word.


    Holding his hand, Anna quickly followed, shouting, "Hey, wait for me, rk!"


    After they got into the car, Anna sat on the back seat and asked carefully, "When will you get engaged


    to me, rk? I will be inbor soon. After all, I can''t bear more rumors."


    "Unless you get my family''s consent," rk answered, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Is it because your family doesn''t agree on our marriage that I will never be able to marry you?" Anna


    continued toin.


    rk didn''t say anything more, but the atmosphere in the car was awkward.


    But Anna continued toin, "rk, you are the heir of the Ji Family and run the Ji Group. Can''t


    you even make the decision of yourself?"


    Still, rk didn''t say a word. It was extremely awkward in the car.


    Anna was annoyed, adding, "rk, I am carrying your child. How can you be so ruthless? It''s okay that


    we won''t get engaged. But you didn''t help us when the Bai Family was in trouble..."


    The car pulled over slowly. With a grim face, rk growled, "Get off!"


    "What?" Anna looked at him incredulously. It was cold outside. He wanted to kick a pregnant woman


    out of the car?


    "If you don''t want topletely end the rtionship with me, please get out of the car now!" rk said


    coldly.


    Since she was frightened by his coldness, Anna had to get off the car in a rage.


    As soon as she get off the car, rk started the engine and drove away ruthlessly.


    In a fit of pique, Anna made an overseas call, crying, "It''s all your fault, or I wouldn''t have suffered this!


    What do you think we should do now? I will be inbor very soon!"


    At this moment, in Rachel''s apartment, Michelle defended her, "What the hell is wrong with Anna? How


    dare he prevent Mr. rk from talking to you? That''s so ridiculous!


    She is such a narrow-minded woman. What does rk see in her? She is easy to give birth, isn''t she?


    You know, there are a lot of women who can give birth!


    Rachel, please don''t be angry. I am sure that Mr. rk must have his reason..."


    It took Rachel quite a while to realize that the pool was actually defending rk.


    Michelle was afraid that Rachel might misunderstand rk because of the presence of Anna.


    "Okay," said Rachel. She couldn''t helpughing as she fondled Yellow Ball, saying, "I''m not as free as


    you. I''m so busy. I don''t have time to think about other things."


    It urred to Michelle that the next movie, "Light of Peace", was about to start shooting soon.


    "Gosh, I have only been idle for a few days, but we have to get busy again," Sherry cried out.


    It was not until then that Rachel remembered that she had promised Sherry that she would take a


    vacation. Waving her hand, she said, "Sherry, you can go to the vacation! You have ten days off. Enjoy


    yourself!"


    Hearing this, Sherry was joyful, asking, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Rachel nodded seriously to show that she was not lying.


    Sherry was in such a good mood that she hurried back to pack up her things.


    Michelle shook her head and sighed, "A child is a child. They will never grow up."


    "She is okay and smart," Rachel praised Sherry.


    Michelle opened the calendar in her hand, reminding Rachel, "You will attend the award party of the


    Orchid Awards the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay, I see," Rachel answered in an indifferent tone, grooming Yellow Ball.


    "Then I''ll prepare for it," Michelle turned around, saying, "Mr. rk will go with you by


    then."

 Chapter 132 The Best New Female Actress of the Orchid Awards

    Chapter 132 The Best New Female Actress of the Orchid Awards


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the evening of the award ceremony of the Orchid Awards. Rachel was


    wearing an evening dress of a famous foreign brand borrowed by Michelle.


    With her resources, Rachel was definitely able to afford the clothes of high-end foreign brands.


    With a grey bow tie, rk looked cold and straight in a ck high-end suit of high-quality. People


    couldn''t get close to him.


    When he appeared in Rachel''s ce, Yellow Ball ran to him and rubbed against his leg as if it had seen


    a peerless handsome man.


    Although rk wanted to buy it with his heart before, it didn''t mean that he liked animals.


    Therefore, the way Yellow Ball yed up to him had not been recognized by rk.


    With a frown, rk withdrew his foot and sat on the sofa.


    At this time, Rachel had changed her clothes and came out of the room.


    The silver and knee length evening dress showcased her beautiful face and slender legs.


    Because it was a strapless evening dress, her thin shoulders and delicate corbones were revealed


    without reservation in front of everyone.


    Michelle could not help but eximing, "You are the most beautifuldy I''ve ever seen, Rachel! You


    look good no matter what you wear!"


    Eva beside her kept taking pictures of Rachel and said, "That''s right. Rachel is the goddess of many of


    her fans! She is the most beautiful woman in my eyes as well!"


    A glimmer of surprise shed through his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. rk simply replied "that''s


    okay" to show that Rachel''s clothes were eptable in his eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was ready. The crowd started to walk down the stairs with rk and Rachel.


    When they arrived at the award ceremony, Rachel showed up at the other end of the red carpet, arm in


    arm with rk.


    When the journalists saw Racheling, they were excited, starting take photos of her incessantly.


    A faint smile was always on her face.


    Her fans had already lit up the lights in their hands, which was written with words "I love you, Rachel."


    As an investor, producer and Rachel''s agent, rk attracted many female stars.


    As soon as he sat down, an actress came up to him and osted him.


    "Mr. rk, my name is Michelle Li. Nice to meet you." A sexy woman came forward and reached out,


    trying to shook hands with rk.


    While talking, she lowered her body and almost made her chest exposed to air.


    ''Women nowadays are really good at taking advantage of their bodies to realise their goal, '' Rachel


    thought with a sneer.


    Without even looking at her, rk answered coldly, "No."


    Michelle stood rooted to the spot with embarrassment. She didn''t expect that rk would behave like


    this.


    Atst, she had to move her hand to Rachel. "Miss Rachel, you''re really a rising star in the


    entertainment industry. I''ve seen your movie and I like it very much."


    With a slight shake of her hand, Rachel smiled and said, "Really? Thank you for your appreciation."


    Michelle was no longer so embarrassed. She stood up and returned to her seat.


    If it weren''t for Rachel''s help just now, she would have been insulted.


    Although it seemed that Rachel was helping her, she was actually helping herself. She suddenly found


    that she got no friends and always fought on her own during her time in the entertainment circle.


    As a matter of fact, you should make a few friends in the entertainment circle. Even if they didn''t really


    help you a lot, at least when you were in trouble, they would not do harm to you as well.


    "This kind of female star should be ignored," rk said coldly.


    Turning around, Rachel gave him a cold look. "Since she wants to make friends with you, why not?"


    They didn''t say anything more after that.


    When it finallye to the award sector, the host suddenly announced, "The best new female actress


    of this year goes to Life in the Republic of China!"


    When she just heard her name, Rachel was shocked and her mind went nk.


    She stood up unbelievably and gave a hug to the director beside her.


    "You deserve it!" director Bob said, pping Rachel''s shoulder.


    She still remembered how much work she had spent in building the character of "Joyce". After all, it


    was the first movie she took part in.


    She didn''t expect she would receive a reward because of her performance in this movie.


    On stage, Rachel began to express her gratitude in public.


    "I''d like to express my gratitude to my agent, to director who gave me the chance, and all people who


    have helped me..."


    After stepping down the stage, Rachel was too excited to control herself.


    She sat back on her seat, and rk said casually, "Congrattions."


    With a nod, Rachel replied, "Thank you!"


    After the award ceremony, Rachel had to ept reporters'' questions. Some of the malicious reporters


    deliberately asked her rtionship with rk.


    Rachel directly replied, "Mr. rk has shown me great kindness. He is my agent. In private, we are just


    ordinary friends.


    Moreover, Mr. rk has a fiancee now and she''s about to give birth soon. I hope you won''t make up


    any fake news to affect her mood during pregnancy."


    Just a few words, Rachel sessfully disassociated herself from rk.


    Upon hearing this, the look in rk''s eyes grew more somber.


    Although she had noticed something was wrong with him, she didn''t ask much.


    On their way back, rk didn''t say a word.


    Rachel did not say anything either.


    There was an indescribable weird atmosphere between the two of them.


    Finally, when he sent her back, Rachel said, "Get ready for the next movie."


    "I will try my best," Rachel replied in a cold tone and got out of the car.


    Watching her receding figure, a mixed feeling appeared in rk''s eyes.


    At this time, the wechat group of the Ji Family be vibrate again.


    Peter said, ''My future granddaughter inw is awesome! Only after one year, she has got the best new


    actress award. ording to the trend, she will win the best female acting role in the next few years!''


    Amanda chimed in, ''Grandpa, what an optimistic idea! But I agree with you.''


    Peter added, ''what''s the use of me being optimistic? As long as my stupid grandson hasn''t married her,


    I can only think about it.''


    Penny replied, ''That Anna is about to give birth. Dad, what do you think we should do?''


    Peter replied, ''Let her have the baby first.''


    Amanda replied, ''If the baby is really brother''s, then......''


    Penny replied, ''Who knows what will happen in the future?''


    Lucas wrote, ''Let him deal with what he has done!''


    Amanda wrote, ''It seems that I have to find an excellent boyfriend for Rachel.''


    Peter added, ''s! We can''t ask her to wait for your brother. Amanda, open your eyes wide and find a


    good boy for Rachel. I like her so much that I hope she can get happiness in the future.''


    Amanda wrote, ''Got it, grandpa. I will definitely finish the task.''


    When the group became quiet, rk scrolled the chat log on his phone. The dim screen made his


    expression unable to tell.


    When Rachel returned home, Eva came over and watched the trophy curiously.


    "Wow, it''s amazing when I see it for the first time!" Eva couldn''t help eximing.


    With a soft smile, Rachel''s eyes were also shining, "For the newers, there is only one chance to


    obtain this award. Being evaluated is the most positive result for my efforts in the past year!"


    "Miss, I believe that you will get better and better!" Eva immediately ttered.


    Rachel nodded, stating, "Yes, you''re right. Everything will get better and better!"


    The next evening, Michelle took Rachel to take part in a dinner party where she met a lot of big shots,


    especially those well-known directors, powerful agents and famous stars.


    Rachel knew that Michelle was introducing resources to her. For her future development, she should


    attend these parties more often.


    After all, she had to rely on herself in the future.

 Chapter 133 Poaching an Agent

    Chapter 133 Poaching an Agent


    Then she got dressed up, Michelle took Rachel into the ball.


    There were indeed directors and stars that she only saw on TV before. Rachel had to admit that her


    resources were too limited.


    As soon as they entered, Michelle Li, whom Rachel met at the award ceremony yesterday came over


    with a ss of champagne.


    "Miss Rachel, where is Mr. rk?" Michelle Li looked at Michelle beside Rachel and asked with


    curiosity.


    With a faint smile, Rachel replied, "Mr. rk is too busy toe here."


    Michelle Li''s clothes today were much more conservative than yesterday''s. Rachel found that she was


    much more beautiful than she was yesterday.


    Michelle Li pulled Rachel aside and said with a smile, "Thank you for saving me out yesterday, or I


    would be so humiliated."


    "It''s not a big deal," Rachel replied casually.


    It was a piece of cake for Rachel, but it was the life-saving straw for Michelle Li.


    After all, as a public figure, stars were most afraid of being embarrassed.


    Just a few words fromizens could get them into trouble.


    "Anyway, I owe you one this time," Michelle Li said as she smiled.


    With a smile, Rachel took a nce at her dress and said, "The dress you are wearing today is much


    better than what you did yesterday."


    Michelle Li just smiled at Rachel but said nothing. She then walked away slowly.


    Michelle moved closer to Rachel, saying, "I will take you to see some big shots."


    "Okay." Although Rachel did not like this kind of asion, she knew that it was time for her to learn to


    adapt.


    Michelle led Rachel to a director, raising her ss and smiled, introducing, "Rachel, this is the most


    famous director in Beijing, Richard Mao."


    Rachel hurriedly reached out her hand and smiled at Richard enthusiastically, saying, "Director


    Richard, nice to meet you."


    Richard had experienced a lot of such scenes before. He knew that Michelle was under rk, so he


    reached out his hand to Rachel and said, "Hello, Miss Rachel, I''ve seen your movies. I don''t think


    you''re experienced enough."


    Stunned, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears? Did Richard just turn her down?


    "Work harder. There are more chances for you in the future!" Richard continued.


    "Thank you for your words." With a faint smile, Rachel stood up and left.


    Michelle tried tofort Rachel, "Don''t worry. You''re still young and you just started your career. These


    directors have already met many new actors like you. It''s normal for them to be perfunctory."


    Rachel nodded.


    Michelle then took her to other big shots. But everyone seemed to be indifferent to her, except for some


    stars who had fewer resources than her.


    All in all, Rachel began to feel tired and ufortable with a social intercourse.


    It turned out that it was not easy to expand the resources.


    Sitting by Rachel, Michelle said to her sincerely, "It is not as simple as you think to be in the


    entertainment circle. The reason you be very famous today is all because of Mr. rk''s


    protection.


    If one day you have to do it on your own and think it through, you will encounter a lot of situation like


    today, with a lot of difficulties ahead."


    Hearing that, Rachel nodded firmly, stating, "I will have to do it alone one day! No matter how hard the


    road ahead is, I can only walk on my own legs. I can''t go far if I rely on others."


    Michelle admired her courage very much, saying, "If you need any help, please let me know. I am


    always here for you!"


    Rachel nodded.


    In fact, she could only get a picture of the future in her mind, but she couldn''t locate it clearly. So she


    had no choice but to keep thinking about it.


    Seeing that Rachel was a little tired, Michelle stood up to have a talk with someone alone.


    After a while, a man came over with a ss of wine and sat beside Rachel.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Rachel. My name is Randall Ji, and I''m the agent of Logan entertainment," the


    man introduced himself as he sat down in front of her.


    "Randall?" Rachel became slightly interested in him, asking, "How do you know me?"


    Without hiding his admiration for Rachel, Randall continued, "I have watched your movie, ''Life in the


    Republic of China''. I think that you are a very promising female star."


    "So what?" Rachel signaled him to go on.


    Randall smiled and said, "It''s said that Miss Rachel hasn''t joined any of the entertainmentpanies,


    and you only signed the contract with the Ji Group. But as far as I know, the Ji Group doesn''t specially


    develop apany in the entertainment industry, which will definitely affect your future.


    Therefore, I hope you can join Logan entertainment. We will provide you the most generous resources.


    May I know your opinion?"


    After talking for a long time, Rachel finally realized that Randall was here to poach her.


    "My contract hasn''t been due yet," said Rachel apologetically.


    Randall smiled lightly. "It doesn''t matter. I can wait."


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "Why do you trust me so much?"


    Randall nodded and stated, "I think you are quite promising. If you have good resources, you will be


    the next best leading actress in both movie and TV y.


    Unfortunately, I''ve heard some of your rumors about yourself. Although Mr. rk has plenty of


    resources, he hasn''t tailored the future development path for you. He''s not a full-time agent. With your


    growing demands, I believe that only a professional agent can better serve you in the future."


    With her eyes blinking, Rachel asked in curiosity, "What if I hire you?"


    "Ah?" Randall asked in surprise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''ve thought about everything you said. Now I really need a professional agent with good


    resources, because I intend to work on my own as soon as the contract is due." Rachel exined as


    she nodded.


    "You''re going to set up a studio on your own?" Randall was even more surprised.


    Rachel nodded seriously, replying, "Yes, you''re right. There will always be various restrictions if I


    belong to somepany. Sometimes we have to do something out of our own willingness. So why not


    start from scratch? You will be free and the sry you earn will not be divided into one part to the


    company, why not?"


    A glimmer of surprise shed through his eyes. Randall stated, "I thought Miss Rachel was only good-


    looking, but I didn''t expect you to be such a courageous person. I really appreciate you."


    "You don''t have to answer it in a hurry," said Rachel. with a faint smile, she continued, "Anyway, the


    contract will expire over a yearter, so we have enough time to know each other. It won''t bete for us


    to make a decision until thest moment."


    Randall raised his ss, clicked the wine ss with Rachel''s and smiled, saying, "Okay, cheers!"


    When Michelle came back, Randall had already left.


    If she knew that Randall was here to poach Rachel, but thetter tried to hire him, she would be


    shocked.


    In fact, although Michelle had a strong ability, she did not have many connections. She was not able to


    pave the way for a better future for Rachel.


    Thus, Rachel had already decided to hire an experienced agent to take care of everything for her.


    She had to prepare for the mission ahead of time.


    "Rachel, are you okay?" seeing that Rachel was in a daze, Michelle quickly asked.


    Her words brought her back to her senses. Rachel shook her head and said, "Is the banquet over?


    Let''s go home."


    Michelle nodded.


    On her way back, Rachel kept thinking about what would he do if rk knew that she wanted to get rid


    of him?


    Even though Amanda was on her side, it didn''t mean that rk was willing to give up his power.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to shoot "Light of Peace".


    The day before the film was shooting, the producer invited the director and every important actors and


    actresses to dinner.


    As the heroine, Rachel must attend such an important asion.


    When she showed up, she was surprised to find that rk was also there.


    Didn''t the Ji Group invest in this movie, did it? Why was rk here?


    When she saw director Bob, who was standing beside rk, Rachel immediately understood what


    happened.


    Director Bob was one of rk''s good friends. It was natural for him to invite rk to attend such an


    asion.


    When Bob saw Rachel, he immediately arranged her to sit next to rk. "Miss Rachel, we meet again.


    What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 134 An Clumsy Female Star

    Chapter 134 An Clumsy Female Star


    Stunned and ttered, Rachel nodded at him with a smile, saying, "I didn''t expect you to be the director


    of the movie? Last time, I won an award because of ''Life in the Republic of China''. Thank you for your


    guidance."


    With a rattled wave of his hand, Bob said, "You worked so hard that you deserve it! I did nothing. You


    don''t have to thank me. You can show your gratitude to Mr. rk!"


    Rachel turned to rk, but thetter didn''t even look up at her. It seemed that he was waiting for her to


    speak first.


    "Thank you," Rachel said in an different tone.


    When everyone was seated, Rachel was surprised to see Michelle Li was also here. She was just a


    supporting actress of the movie.


    However, as soon as Michelle saw Rachel looking at her, she immediately nodded and warmly greeted


    her.


    They were not sitting next to each other, so Rachel couldn''t get close to her. Therefore, Rachel could


    only smile to her.


    The producer of the investmentpany raised his ss and propose a toast to rk first. "Thank Mr.


    rk for his cooperation. He has invested 300 million dors this time!"


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked!


    Most actresses, however, were looking at him feverishly and trying their best to suppress their desire.


    Rachel was a little surprised as well. rk said he wouldn''t invest in the movie. But now, it turned out


    that he had invested in it and she just knew before the shooting day.


    rk then raised his ss, slightly clinked it against the producer''s and drank it up!


    "Wow! Mr. rk is not only handsome, but also so charming when he drinks. No wonder he is the


    superior CEO!"


    "If I had such a powerful husband, I would die without regret!"


    Several female stars dressed enchantingly were whispering to each other in private. Even though they


    spoke in a very low voice, Rachel still heard them with keen sense.


    As a matter of fact, a gorgeous man like rk was hard to get. Every woman would be attracted by his


    conditions. Even though he was cold and distant with a stiff face, it was undeniable that he was a


    fascinating man and could hardly be forgotten.


    Turning to his good-looking side face, Rachel''s heart was thumping wildly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Bob started to introduce everyone present.


    "This is the heroine of the y, Rachel Yan!"


    "Well, this is the leading man, Liam Zheng!"


    "Supporting actress, Olivia Lin."


    "Supporting actor, James He!"


    After introducing the actors and actresses to each other, Bob let them move freely.


    Liam Zheng raised his ss and said to her, "Miss Rachel, I hope we will have a good cooperation!"


    With politeness, Rachel responded, "Wish us a pleasant cooperation!"


    "Miss Rachel is so young. I heard that you filmed an international movie half a year ago, right?" Liam


    asked, trying to talk to Rachel.


    With a nod, Rachel said, "Yes, this movie has been released abroad, and thements are not bad."


    "It seems that you have already booked the award for next year," Liam ttered.


    Rachel shook her head andughed, saying, "I am ttered. But it''s hard for us to obtain an


    international award. I don''t think I can."


    Liam agreed with her and said, "You''re right. The entertainment circle is full ofpetition."


    When Bob saw that leading actor and leading actress seemed to get along well, he was relieved.


    In one movie, if the hero and heroine didn''t get along well and didn''t act with each other tacitly, the


    movie would be over.


    Bob was quite satisfied with the result, but the face of rk, who was sitting beside him, darkened.


    Bob seemed to sense the sign of the cold air around him. Subconsciously, he nced at rk and


    understood everything immediately.


    He hurriedly interrupted Liam''s and lyndsy''s chat and said, "You two will cooperate in the movie as the


    heroine and the hero. When you are free, you should discuss the script and improve your


    understanding of the character..."


    Upon hearing this, Liam gave an apologetic smile to Rachel and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said


    those nonsense. But what do you think about the script of ''Light of Peace?''"


    After thinking for a while, Rachel replied, "The core of the script mainly tells that in a turbulent war time,


    the hero and the heroine represent different groups and go all out in the pursuit of peace. The hero''s


    life focus is to participate in the civil war, so his will to defeat all difficulties should be especially firm..."


    Liam was deeply touched by Rachel''s thoughts and understanding about "Light of Peace".


    In addition to him, everyone present which was supposed to be noisy gradually calmed down and went


    back to their seats to listen to Rachel introducing the script.


    Under everyone''s gaze and under the encouragement of Bob, Rachel boldly spoke out some doubts


    and ideas about the script, which were very detailed and practical, deepened everyone''s understanding


    of the script.


    Even rk turned his head to look at her calmly.


    Her face lit up, and her understanding of the script astonished Bob and embarrassed all the actors and


    actresses present.


    Rachel was so familiar with this script. No wonder she could take the leading actress role in so many


    movies even though she was a new actress.


    However, one of the actresses looked at Rachel with intense hatred. She was Emma Li.


    Emma Li and Nancy had a good rtionship and they often contacted each other on Weibo.


    Nancy had always spoken ill of Rachel in front of her. As time went by, she regarded Rachel as a


    affected and hypocritical woman.


    Now, she was not reconciled to see that Rachel stole the limelight from the whole table.


    "Miss Rachel must have done a lot of research and preparations in private, right? That''s why you are


    so insightful. It''s eye opening for all of us here." Emma''s provocative remark made everyone look at


    her.


    Her face was half smiling and indifferent.


    Everyone in the entertainment circle was smart. Hearing her words, they could more or less guess that


    she didn''t like Rachel.


    Knowing what she really meant, Rachel smiled calmly and said, "Miss Emma, what''s your opinion?


    Since you are here, you must have prepared yourself beforeing here, right?"


    Emma Li was stunned. She just wanted to embarrass Rachel. She didn''t expect thetter to ask her


    opinions?


    She was embarrassed, but she didn''t want to be defeated in such a situation!


    Thus, she cleared her throat and said, "The theme of ''Light of Peace'' is peace, so you have to


    understand why a person so eager for peace, and what is the reason and motive, so that they can


    perform well."


    Michelle Li couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    "Emma, what you said is also nonsense. Who doesn''t understand that? Do we need you to teach us?"


    Michelle said sarcastically.


    Bob took a cold nce at Emma Li, stating, "It seems that you are the one who need to prepare


    yourself for your character!"


    Emma Li was stunned. She felt she was right. Why was everyone looking at her like this?


    In fact, she didn''t listen to Rachel''s speech carefully just now, so she had no idea what she was talking


    about had already been mentioned by Rachel and Rachel had given a very good advice.


    Emma was embarrassed in front of everyone and became more resentful of Rachel.


    Although this episode had passed, Emma was a grudge holder. In her heart, she would not let go of


    what happened between her and her Rachel!


    rk took a cold nce at Emma, making her shiver!


    With a disapproving look, Bob thought, ''This female star is too clumsy! The reason Rachel is the


    leading actress must be that she is good at acting.


    Emma can be acting in the movie is because she has a rich father. But she seems to have low EQ and


    IQ.''


    Bob began to worry about the following shooting.

 Chapter 135 Seducing Clark

    Chapter 135 Seducing rk


    Although the party was not pleasant, it ended anyway.


    rk then sent Rachel back.


    On their way to her ce, rk who had not said anything finally said, "Don''t stay with those sinister


    people. You are no match for them."


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t believe her ears and asked, "What do you mean? Why are you restricted


    my right of making friends?"


    rk pressed his lips and didn''t say a word.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to quarrel with her.


    "I can''t be close to this kind of person, and I can''t speak to that kind of person. If that is the case, can I


    still have a friend in the entertainment industry?" Rachel was really angry with rk. Although he had


    nothing to do with her and he was only her boss, he always ordered her not to do this and that.


    She was a human, not a puppet.


    "Friendship in the entertainment circle is very fragile." Just when she thought that he didn''t want to talk,


    rk said coldly, "And you should listen to my advice."


    Rachel, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned away and said, "I don''t want to fight with you."


    Then, she was in the state of refusing tomunicate.


    Until he sent her back downstairs of her building, Rachel did not say a word.


    Without saying goodbye to him, Rachel carried her handbag and angrily walked towards home.


    Watching her back disappear at the corner, and until the light in her house turned on, rk started the


    car and drove away.


    When Rachel returned home, Eva saw the anger on her face and couldn''t help but be curious. "Miss,


    who made you angry?"


    "It''s Mr. rk, the CEO of yourpany. He''s gone too far," said Rachel angrily.


    Eva''s eyes widened. "He''s gone to the party too?"


    "That''s right," said Rachel, nodding her head. "I didn''t know he has invested in this movie until he


    showed up! I shouldn''t have taken the movie if I knew that."


    Eva quickly sat down beside her and said, "Actually, Mr. rk did it for his own reasons. Think about it,


    business is profit oriented. You''ve got good marks in TV series and movies before. Now that your


    prospect is so good, it''s normal that Mr. rk invested the movie whose leading actress is you."


    Besides, maybe he did it to protect you! Now that he has invested in this movie, he will have an excuse


    to visit you. Because he is not only an investor but also your boss! Everyone knows that you are his


    actress, so naturally they won''t make things difficult for you."


    Eva''s analysis convinced Rachel.


    She actually knew that the reason she was so sessful with her career in the entertainment industry


    was because of rk. But now, she was angry about him and cursed him behind his back. It was her


    fault. She should not have done that.


    Thinking of this, Rachel felt guilty and sighed, saying, "Never mind. I misunderstood him. Maybe he just


    wanted to remind me out of good will."


    The next day, Rachel came to the crew with a group of people.


    There was no doubt that they saw rk sitting next to Bob and they seemed to be talking about


    something, without noticing the arrival of Rachel.


    Michelle was excited to see rk, she said, "Rachel, look, Mr. rk is here to escort you!"


    Standing behind them, Mindy watched all this in silence.


    At this time, Michelle Li came, seeing that Rachel was staring at the director Bob nkly. She couldn''t


    help butughed, "Rachel, what are you looking at? Go and get yourself ready for the makeup."


    Only then did Rachel recover from the shock. She was dragged into the dressing room by Michelle.


    Hearing the voice, rk turned around and only saw the back of Rachel.


    Both Michelle and Mindy nodded to him and greeted.


    Michelle Li held Rachel''s hand with great passion and asked, "Rachel, tell me the truth. How is your


    rtionship with Mr. rk?"


    "Not bad. What''s wrong?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    "Do you know how many actors in our crew are trying to seduce Mr. rk?" she whispered in her ear.


    "Really?" Although she knew there were some hidden rules in the entertainment circle, it was her first


    time to hear an actress was willing to take the initiative to do that.


    Seeing the astonishment on Rachel''s face, Michelle Li continued to say, "If you are interested in Mr.


    rk, why not hold him tight? You don''t want to be snatched by other women."


    Rachel couldn''t help butugh. She shook her head and said, "You really misunderstood me. The


    rtionship between me and Mr. rk is nothing but about work.


    What''s more, Mr. rk has a fiancee and her fiancee is about to give birth soon. How can other


    women have the chance to get her position?"


    Michelle was surprised. "Does Mr. rk really have a fiancee? Is he really going to be a father?"


    "Yes, that''s what we all know," said Rachel with a nod.


    A slice of disappointment shed through Michelle''s eyes, but soon was covered by her well.


    "But," she changed the subject and continued, "Men are more likely to have an affair when their wives


    are pregnant, not to mention that the woman next to Mr. rk is just his fiancee and hasn''t been


    officially married yet."


    Rachel shrugged and said, "I''m not interested in it at all."


    Michelle Li added a few moreforting and encouraging words and got up to leave.


    Of course, Rachel knew, but Michelle Li was trying to probe into the rtionship between rk and


    her.


    However, she was not that stupid. Michelle tried to provoke her by a few words? That was impossible!


    However, Rachel knew very well that in the entertainment circle, it was not umon for female starts


    topete with others using all kinds of tricks. What Michelle did just now was nothing.


    In the morning, there was no shooting for Rachel, but only for Liam and other male stars.


    The opening was a scene of war. The leading actor led a group of soldiers to attack the enemies.


    Even though Liam was young, he had been shooting a lot of war movies. So it was a piece of cake for


    him to get the start part of the movie in such a short time.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, it was Rachel''s scene.


    Now she was wearing a low-key hat, a pair of embroidered shoes and a set of cloth clothes, but she


    still looked beautiful and eye-catching in the crowd.


    She was so stunning no matter what kind of clothes she wore.


    She walked in a hurry and covered her mouth with her scarf. She walked through the streets in the cold


    wind and finally came to an old and shabby gate.


    Rachel turned around and sharply looked around, with extreme vignce and uneasiness in her eyes.


    Then she knocked on the door twice and then another twice and onest time.


    With a creaking sound, the heavy door was opened. Then a woman stretched out her arm and dragged


    Rachel in!


    She was still in a state of shock. When she realized what happened, the door was closed quickly.


    "How is it going? Is there any news over there?" a in-looking tall woman said as she put her arm


    around Rachel''s shoulder.


    "Yes." Rachel showed her the paper in her hand. The woman took the paper from her hand, nced at


    her, and opened the paper to have a look.


    The expression on her face began to change slowly. She was surprised, confused, and in the end, her


    eyes fell on Rachel.


    Not knowing what was written on the paper, Rachel was a little bit nervous and quickly said, "No one


    noticed me when I came."


    The woman still looked at her without saying anything.


    "I haven''t seen the content writing on this piece of paper." said Rachel immediately.


    The woman handed the note to her and said coldly, "Our head...... Our head had been sacrificed. We


    need to select our new captain."


    "Sacrificed?" With shock written all over her face, Rachel stared at this tall woman in disbelief.


    However, the woman''s expression was still very cold. "In order to strive for peaceful life, one must pay


    blood and life. Dying in this era is nothing at all! To live is the hardest thing!"


    Stunned and shocked, Rachel did not know what to say. What herrade said totally shocked her.

 Chapter 136 Doing Whatever She Said

    Chapter 136 Doing Whatever She Said


    "Sophia," Rachel said with a lump in her throat, "Captain Mia sacrificed her life for justice. Why aren''t


    you sad at all?"


    However, this tall woman named Sophia sneered, "She sacrificed herself today. What about tomorrow?


    You or me? Who is there to feel sad for us?


    Nowadays, even blood is not valuable, let alone tears!" Sophia''s ruthless and cold-blooded answer


    stunned Rachel all of a sudden.


    It took a long time for Rachel toe to her sense. She bit her teeth and said, "Yes, even the blood is


    worthless. Why am I crying? We don''t have time to feel sad. In order to prevent more people from


    bleeding, we should make every minute and second to try harder!"


    Her face, which had been confused and sorrowful, slowly became firm. With a glimmer of light in her


    eyes, her desire for peace was growing stronger.


    "Okay, stop!"


    Bob asked the two women toe over and started, "In this movie, Sophia is really a hard female


    soldier, but this kind of cold and tough didn''t happen from the beginning. Instead, there is a process of


    struggling. So, Maggie, don''t be so cold and tough from the beginning..."


    The tall woman was named Maggie Wang, whose name did not match with the appearance at all.


    After introducing Maggie''s scene, Bob told Rachel, "You''re doing a good job. You''ve shown the main


    character''s inner activities in your eyes, which is your strength. But you should be flexible to cope with


    the situation. Don''t just follow the script."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Bob!" said Rachel with a nod.


    After that, Bob told them to restart and make some adjustment. Then the first scene could be counted


    as passed.


    At dinner time, Bob pped his hands and said, "Today is the first day of shooting. Mr. rk invited the


    cooks of No. 1 Restaurant to cook many delicious dishes for you guys. Enjoy yourself tonight!"


    Hearing this, everyone was excited.


    It was not easy for anyone to eat the food cooked by the chef in No. 1 Restaurant.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that rk also wanted to y up to the filming crew by buying them food.


    Soon enough, many tables and chairs were ced on the open space, and delicious food was served.


    All of them sat together to enjoy the food.


    They were starving to death.


    Then Rachel was arranged to be seated next to rk.


    In fact, she really didn''t want to be his side, but somehow, Bob liked letting her stay with rk.


    Bob was sitting on rk''s left and Rachel was sitting on his right.


    Rachel kept eating silently and ignored rk.


    However, Bob asked Rachel some questions from time to time, and Rachel had to answer them, so the


    atmosphere did not seem awkward at all.


    When he heard that they were talking about the script, rk suddenly said, "You haven''t done


    enough."


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t know what rk tried to express.


    "Why did you say so? Can you please exin more?" Rachel asked, not reconciled to it.


    Without answering her question, rk asked, "What did women look like during the war time?"


    His words suddenly enlightened Rachel.


    The image ofdies who lived in the war time in the books and TV ys she saw during her childhood


    immediately came to her mind.


    All of them seemed to be flustered with disheveled heads and flustered eyes. Not only did they look


    rather fragile, but their hearts were as fragile as well.


    However, for survival, they had to brace themselves up and deal with every difficulty.


    That was to say women during that time were prized, extremely fragile and extremely strong.


    However, it was not a easy thing to perform such aplicated state.


    When Bob saw that Rachel was lost in thought, he couldn''t help but make fun of rk, "I didn''t expect


    you, the great president, to have such a prating view of drama? It seems that you can be the


    director and take my position."


    However, after taking a nce at him, rk said coldly, "Shut up!"


    When she came to her senses, Rachel nodded and agreed, "You''re right. It''s my fault."


    They stopped talking.


    Suddenly, a chicken leg was put in her bowl.


    Surprised, Rachel turned to look at rk and wondered what he was going to do? She didn''t want to


    be hated by those female stars!


    However, it was toote. Several sharp eyed female stars had seen the scene on the table.


    Everybody looked at her with confusion, fear, jealousy and other unfriendly expressions.


    "What are you doing?" She couldn''t help but nce at him coldly.


    With an expressionless face, rk said, "Eat! This is Grandpa''s order!"


    Grandpa Peter?


    That was possible.


    Without saying anything more, Rachel continued to eat.


    When she finished the chicken leg, a piece of fish meat with bone removed was put in her bowl.


    Rachel nced at him again and said with her teeth clenched, "I don''t need it, rk. Don''t make others


    hate me. I don''t want to die yet!"


    With a grim face, he nced around. Those female stars who had been gazing at Rachel started to eat


    dinner with their heads bowed. They didn''t dare to see her any more.


    Bob teased, "It seems that grandpa Peter likes you so much that he almost treats you as his


    granddaughter!"


    All people felt relieved after hearing it. No wonder why rk was so nice to Rachel though he had a


    fiancee. It turned out that his grandfather liked Rachel, so he also took care of her as his younger


    sister.


    Everyone looked at her with friendly eyes at once.


    Rachel was also secretly relieved, and could only eat the fish meat in front of her.


    Since he liked it so much, she wouldn''t reject.


    "Brother, that eggnt is too far away. Could you help me to take it to my te?"


    Hearing the little woman calling him brother, rk stopped what he was doing. Turning his head to take


    a nce at her, he saw the snicker on her face.


    People around them ate while waiting to see a good show.


    Some even started to bet that a cold and bossy man like rk would never like to bemanded by


    others? He would never do that!


    There was a huge difference between taking food for another person on his own initiative and being


    ordered to take food for her!


    Just as everyone was secretly waiting, rk really stood up, directly took the Eggnt Stewed Pork


    Ribs to Rachel.


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel found it hard to believe what rk just did. Then, she faltered, "I


    asked you to grab some for me, but why did you give me the whole dish?"


    rk didn''t reply, but his eyes were deep and bottomless.


    Rachel rolled her eyes and suddenly caught a glimpse of the Pea Sauted Pork near to rk. She


    pointed at the dish and said, "Brother, pick some peas for me!"


    But to her surprise, rk gave her the whole dish again.


    This time, Rachel didn''t dare to ask him to help her again. If he put all the dishes in front of her, how


    could others eat?


    This cold faced CEO was not funny at all. He didn''t cooperate with her little trick at all.


    Michelle had covered her mouth to stifle herughter, but she didn''t dare tough out loud. Her belly


    started to ache.


    The others were surprised at the fact that rk listened to Rachel''smand. Although he remained a


    cold face all the time and didn''t say a word, he seemed to listen to every word she said.


    When they finished the dinner, rk left. Rachel couldn''t help but give a video call to Amanda.


    "Amanda, did grandpa Peter ask your brother to grab food for me?" Rachel asked, straight to the point.


    The dispirited Amanda immediately lifted herself and asked, "What''s wrong? My brother got you food?"


    "Moreover, he did whatever I asked him to do! I feel something is wrong with him." Rachel was puzzled.

 Chapter 137 Filthy Mouth

    Chapter 137 Filthy Mouth


    "Ha-ha," Amandaughed wildly on the other side of the phone. Then she said to Rachel in a serious


    manner, "You know what? My brother was punished by my grandfather two days ago!"


    "Punished? But why?" Rachel asked, confused.


    Amanda nodded her head and said, "Yes. Because he did not follow grandpa''s order, grandpa


    punished him to visit you, buy you meal and grab food for you three times once a week."


    Hearing this, Rachel did not know how to react. She eximed, "Oh my God, is it true? How could


    grandpa Petere up with such a trick?"


    "Ha-ha," Amandaughed out loud and said, "I also think that grandpa is very talented, because my


    brother doesn''t usually disdain to do these things. But this time, he agreed!"


    "Are you serious?" Thinking that she would sit at the same table with rk and eat the food he gave


    her every week in the future, Rachel was a little embarrassed.


    "If others found out this, I would be misunderstood by them, right? Especially the one named Anna. I


    suspect that she wants to kill me," Rachel said.


    Amanda asked in a calm tone, "Do you know why he has agreed to such an unreasonable request?"


    "Why?"


    "Because grandpa wanted you to be his granddaughter, he strongly opposed!" Amanda raised her


    voice. After hearing this, Rachel''s eyes widening in surprise!


    "What? Grandpa Peter wants to take me as his granddaughter?" With eyes wide open, Rachel stared


    at Amanda in the screen. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. But from the serious look on


    Amanda''s face, she thought she wasn''t lying.


    Amanda sighed, "Because grandpa sent someone to investigate your background, and felt sorry for


    you. He said that a beautiful and lovely girl like you should have happiness.


    Grandpa was hoping that you could be his granddaughter-inw, but it seems that it''s still a little difficult


    to achieve this because my brother does not agree, so he decided to save you in a roundabout way!"


    "Save me in a roundabout way?" Rachel was amused by Amanda''s words. She said, "Please tell


    grandpa Peter that I''m fine. I don''t need anyone to sympathize with me."


    "Oh, don''t think too much. Grandpa was not sympathizing you. He really likes you. He sees you getting


    along well with me, so he wanted me to be involved in our family," Amanda exined hurriedly.


    With a sigh, Rachel said, "Never mind. Your brother doesn''t agree, so do I. But we are still good


    friends. Grandpa Peter is my elder. I''ll visit him when I''m free."


    After these words, Rachel hung up the phone.


    She had expected that rk had changed himself. Actually, it was his grandfather''s order.


    After dinner, they started to shoot again in the evening. They were going to shoot a night scene tonight.


    It was the first time the hero and the heroine met each other.


    The heroine, Amelia had been made the captain by a lot of women.


    Tonight, she had to carry out a mission, which was to meet a military officer of the People''s Liberation


    Army and get the next n.


    Dressed in old-fashioned clothes, Amelia walked under the streetmp. At night, there were very few


    people going out, so she was in danger to expose herself at any time.


    She strode to be calm and walked in the street with a basket of eggs in her arms, where patrol soldiers


    passed by from time to time in public.


    At this moment, a soldier noticed her and immediately went forward to search for her. "What do you


    do? Why are you outside at night?"


    "Sir, I''m sorry. My mother is seriously ill. She said she wanted to eat some eggs, so I bought some in a


    hurry. I''m going back now..." With a ttering smile on her face, Amelia replied in a soft tone.


    But the soldier didn''t listen to her at all. He pulled her basket and smashed it on the ground. "Cut it out!


    Where is your mother?"


    Looking at the pieces of egg on the ground, Amelia''s face slowly changed. She squatted down with


    unwillingness and hatred shing on her face, but in a second, she looked as usual.


    "Sir, if you don''t believe me, pleasee with me. I do have a mother who is seriously ill!" A gentle


    smile appeared on her face as she looked up, as if she wasn''t angry at all for the man who had


    smashed her eggs.


    The soldier snorted and pointed the gun at her waist, saying, "Let''s go. Show me where your mother is!


    If you dare to lie to me, I will kill you!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Amelia up and down. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    The soldier pointed his gun at Amelia. Amelia was scared, but at the same time, she was even more


    anxious, because she was told that if she couldn''t meet the officer at the appointed time, the mission


    would be canceled.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a newly elected captain and didn''t want things to go wrong.


    So she led the soldier to a dark alley.


    Soldier snorted and said, "You live here? It''s so shabby!"


    With a ttering look, Amelia said, "My family is really poor. My mum cannot have eggs to eat even


    though she is severely sick."


    As she spoke, she reached out and pushed one of the dpidated rooms open.


    This was a small room where the light of oilmps was flickering.


    Someone was coughing inside.


    "Mom, are you feeling better?" Amelia hurried to push the door open. The bed was old and smelly, and


    there was indeed an olddy with a haggard face lying in the bed.


    The soldier took back his gun and snorted, "You are lucky!"


    He was about to leave when a figure shed by at the door, and a shiny dagger cut through the night


    sky. Soldier fell to the ground at once.


    Then two strong men came out and directly lifted the corpse and walked out.


    The man who killed the soldier nodded at her.


    Then Amelia left the room and headed for the appointed ce.


    When she ran to the third bench on the North Street, she found there was nothing there. She felt


    disappointed.


    She went back. When she passed an alley, she was pulled in by a big hand.


    Amelia''s nose was covered by someone. When she was about to struggle, she heard a man''s low


    voice, "Someone is outside."


    Amelia immediately quieted down, but there was still fear in her eyes.


    When the patrols went past them, the man released her and coldly rebuked, "This mission is cancelled.


    If you arete again, you will never have toe again."


    After that, the man''s figure shed and disappeared at the end of the alley.


    But Amelia saw nothing except a tall figure.


    Hesitation and confusion filled Amelia''s heart.


    "Pass!" Until now, the director stopped them.


    After Rachel finished her scene, she felt that the feeling of bewilderment still lingered in her mind.


    Michelle hurried to put a down jacket on her. It was getting colder and colder.


    Fortunately, they also wore a lot of clothes in the act. If it was summer, and they had to wear long


    clothes and trousers, they would be sweating, right?


    Rachel picked up the script, sat down on the stool and continued to study the next scene.


    At this time, Emma Li came over. Seeing that Rachel was seriously studying the script, she couldn''t


    help being supercilious. "Someone would not leave the script every day in order to y a dedicated


    role. Do you think she is really reading it? No, you''re wrong. She has pretending to be working hard."


    Without raising her head, Rachel knew which person was talking right now.


    She didn''t want to waste her time on this kind of person.


    Emma Li saw that Rachle turned a blind eye to her, and she couldn''t help but be even more angry.


    "Hey, Rachel, I was talking about you! Don''t pretend to be aloof! Don''t think that we will all respect and


    be afraid of you since you have rk back you up! Well, my family is much richer than Ji Family. I don''t


    take you seriously!"


    Emma Li looked at Rachel with satisfaction after she showed off her wealth. She wanted to see how


    Rachel would react to her words.


    Rachel was very calm and didn''t want to deal with an idiot like Emma.


    Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Michelle pointed at Emma and scolded, "So what? Your family


    is rich, but you have a filthy mouth! I don''t know which kind of family raises a person like you? Do you


    think you family can keep its wealth forever?"

 Chapter 138 Apologizing for You

    Chapter 138 Apologizing for You


    Emma was a little shocked. How dare this person scold her like this?


    "Rachel, you are such a coward! You dare not speak to me, so you let you subordinate to scold me.


    Coward!" Emma pointed at Rachel and scolded.


    Annoyed by the noise, Rachel had to raise her head and nced at her. She said with a smile, "If my


    trait is dedicated, then what''s your trait? Have big breasts but no brain? You are really like Nancy!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You!" Emma was too angry to say anything.


    When Emma met Rachel for the first time, she was Nancy''s assistant. At that time, she was scolded by


    Nancy so severely that she didn''t dare to contradict.


    However, Rachel became very famous the next time she met her.


    With the huge contrast between before and after, Emma could only believe that Rachel did something


    to Nancy and exploited Nancy.


    If it weren''t for Nancy, would Rachel have the chance to enter the entertainment circle?


    "Rachel, you are just nothing. You exploited your sister and relied on a man. If not for Nancy and rk,


    do you think you can be where you are today?" Emma replied impatiently.


    Rachel asked with a smile, "Do you reallye here for Nancy? It seems that you two are pretty close


    to each other. Look at how notorious she is now! You didn''t leave her, but fight for her. How loyal you


    are!"


    Emma was stunned. She just didn''t like Rachel and helped Nancy vent her anger. However, she didn''t


    want to have anything to do with Nancy.


    Nancy was a person of bad reputation in the entertainment circle. If people found out that she stood in


    the same line with her, it wouldn''t be long before she had bad reputation.


    "Okay, you win!" Emma gave Rachel a ferocious stare and left in anger.


    At this time, a male actor came over, sat on a stool beside Rachel, andforted her: "Miss Rachel,


    you don''t have to pay attention to that woman just now. She has princess syndrome. She thinks


    everyone in the world has to be around her!"


    "Who are you?" Rachel asked, turning to him.


    The male star introduced himself in a hurry, "I am James He. I''m very familiar with Bill. He knew that I


    work in the same filming crew with you and asked me to take good care of you."


    "Bill?" Rachel was a little surprised. She hadn''t heard from him for a long time.


    James nodded immediately, as if he was familiar with Rachel. "Yes, he is filming an international movie


    abroad now, so he won''t be back soon, but he cares about your news."


    "Please express my gratitude to him for caring about me," Nancy said with a smile.


    James waved his hand and said, "Don''t mention it. If he were here, he would try his best to help you. I


    have done nothing."


    Rachel gave a smile but said nothing.


    Seeing that she had no desire to continue the conversation, James stood up and walked away.


    Emma just saw this scene in a corner. A trace of envy shed through her eyes. She thought, ''Trying to


    take a man from me? Well, in terms of seducing men, who can be better than me?''


    Emma then swayed her waist and walked towards James.


    After he sent the message to Bill on wechat, James He saw Emma looking at him with an enchanting


    smile. He couldn''t help asking, "Miss Emma, what are you doing?"


    Emma held his arm with one hand and said in a coquettish voice, "James,e to my room to have a


    rest? You don''t have any shooting at this moment."


    James shook his head immediately, replying, "No, I have something else to do. You can talk about it


    here!"


    Emma was a little unhappy. "I like you. Can''t I talk to you privately?"


    James froze for a second and thought, ''She said she likes me? Is she crazy?''


    "Well..." James He seemed to have no time to escape. He took a few steps back and said, "I''m sorry,


    Miss Emma, I really have something to do. I have to go now!"


    Seeing James run away, Emma stomped and cast a hateful nce at Rachel who was sitting not far


    away and reading the script.


    "Hum, why should he take the initiative to ost you when he saw you, but avoid seeing me? It''s all


    your fault. You must have told him something!" Emma murmured as she nced at Rachel with gritted


    teeth.


    At this time, Rachel waspletely immersed in the script. She didn''t know that she had been hated


    by someone again and again.


    Then the director asked them to go back to the hotel to have a rest after two more scenes.


    Their shooting ce was in the suburb of the M City, so it was far from the downtown. In order to make


    it easier for the shooting, Rachel stayed in the hotel the filming crew had rented.


    Emma kicked the door when Rachel just got back to the room with Mindy and Michelle.


    Seeing her like this, Rachel really couldn''t figure out why she was so angry.


    "What''s wrong with you again?" Rachel asked, frowning.


    Emma came in and directly locked the door. Then she turned around with her hands on her hips,


    pointed at Rachel and asked, "Tell me, did you speak ill of me to James?"


    "No. what''s wrong?" Rachel was even more confused.


    "Then why did he run away from me? He wouldn''t even talk to me one more word! If you hadn''t spoken


    ill of me behind my back, how could he dislike me so much?" Emma said confidently.


    However, this was really ridiculous for Rachel! An ugly one usually wanted to attract attention.


    She had already figured out what was going on, so Rachel didn''t have time to waste on her. She lightly


    exined, "I haven''t said anything about you. I even feel disdainful to mention you!"


    "You!" Emma was so angry that her chest rose and fell, which made her breast look more magnificent.


    Turning around, Rachel didn''t want to look at her.


    "You may leave now!"


    Before Emma could move, Mindy directly opened the door and carried her out.


    Emma was almost crying out of anger.


    Back in her room, looking at Emma, who was so disgraceful, her agent only felt overwhelmed.


    He realised he should not take over such a beautiful woman with big breast and no brain. He was very


    regretful.


    "Apologize! You should apologize to Rachel at once!" Her agent walked up and down the room


    anxiously.


    ording to his information, a lot of positivements were received after Rachel''s international


    movie was shown. The number of her fans were constantly rising. A infamous actress like Emma even


    did not have the right to fight against Rachel.


    "I won''t apologize!" Emma said with a stubborn face. She continued, "My father is rich. Is there


    anything that can''t be solved by money?"


    Her agent was almost crazy. This woman really was brainless. Did she think that everything could be


    solved with money?


    "If you don''t want to apologize, then just stay away from her. Can you do that?" the agent said


    seriously.


    Emma blinked her eyes and said, "As long as she doesn''t offend me, of course I can."


    "Did she offend you today?" the agent said sullenly, "Emma, please, you don''t have to be so direct to


    defend an outdated star friend? If theizens know about this, I am sure you will be more notorious


    than Nancy!"


    "Which side are you on? How can you say this to me? Emma got angry at once hearing this.


    The agent sighed in his heart, thinking, ''How could I take over such a useless star?''


    "Well, I will apologize to Rachel for you!" The agent whined in his heart for a minute, then turned


    around and left.


    He knocked at Rachel''s door. Michelle ran over to check the peephole and turned to Rachel in surprise,


    stating, "It is Emma Li''s agent. He must be here to apologize to you!"


    "I don''t want to see him. Tell him I''m asleep," Rachel refused without hesitation.


    With her eyes full of confusion, Michelle asked again, "Really? Maybe he is sincere."


    "What is he doing here? He was not the one who made trouble. It''s obvious that Ka didn''t realize her


    mistake and didn''t want to apologize, so he had to rify it," Rachel analyzed.

 Chapter 139 exploding rumors

    Chapter 139 exploding rumors


    The next morning, when Rachel just got up and was about to go out for breakfast, Emma and her agent


    stopped her.


    "Miss Rachel, I''m sorry for what happenedst night. Emma also reflect on what she didst night. She


    got up early this morning to apologize to you. I hope you can forgive her! "


    Her agent was very polite and had a good tongue. Rachel appreciated him a lot.


    Unfortunately, Emma did not mean to apologize at all, and she was sleepy. It was clear that she was


    dragged up from the bed by her agent.


    "It''s early in the morning. Don''t let Miss Emma catch a cold. Just go back to sleep!" Rachel said inly.


    Then she squeezed through them and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Emma''s agent was stunned and thought, ''No, that''s not good!''


    It seemed that Rachel was not going to forgive Emma.


    In the entertainment circle, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    Unfortunately, Emma, a woman with low EQ and IQ, would not understand this fact.


    She was very impatient with her agent''s nagging and worry.


    "Have you finished? You are so annoying! You keep criticizing me fromst night. I still want to sleep.


    Why are so afraid of her? Who do you think she is? I''m not afraid of her at all!"


    Emma''s voice was getting louder and louder, and she even started to lose her mind in the corridor.


    Seeing her behaviour, the agent felt a splitting headache and dragged her directly into the room.


    "Emma Li, listen to me carefully. If you don''t listen to me, you can hire anyone you like to be your agent


    in the future. I won''t work with you no matter how much money you give me!"


    It was not until she saw her agent was banging the table with a high pitch that Emma felt scared.


    "Brother Mason, please don''t be mad at me. We can talk calmly! I will not go to bed now," Emma said


    to ingratiate herself with him.


    Seeing that she was finally awake, Mason''s tone softened. "Emma, I''m doing this for your good. If you


    are willing to listen to me, I''ll teach you more. If you don''t want to listen, I won''t bother to waste my time


    on it."


    "Yes, I will. I promise I will follow your orders!" Emma immediately changed her attitude and said


    attentively.


    Mason was her sixth agent arranged by thepany. If he had left again, even thepany would


    have given up on her.


    "Okay," Mason immediately ordered, "Wash yourself and go downstairs to have breakfast. After that,


    apologize to Rachel formally!"


    At this time, Rachel was sitting at the table, enjoying her delicious food.


    Michelle and Mindy sat on her both sides.


    "Why don''t you forgive Emma?" Michelle asked in confusion.


    With a shrug, Rachel said disapprovingly, "She doesn''t need my forgiveness at all."


    "But why?" Michelle was still confused.


    "Because she doesn''t want to be my friend at all." Actually, Rachel didn''t care about it at all.


    Michelle understood it, but she still reminded her, "There is no evesting enemy or evesting friend


    in the entertainment circle. Every dog has its day. Time waits for no man. Don''t ever go too far."


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "I must leave extra room for those who know how to appreciate others.


    But Emma obviously came here to help Nancy.


    You know what kind of person Nancy is. As a friend of Nancy, Emma must not be a better person. In


    that case, why should I spend so much effort to please her?"


    Michelle was speechless.


    The contradiction between Rachel and Nancy was not to be resolved, and there was no point in talking


    about it.


    After breakfast, the three were about to get up.


    Emma walked towards them.


    "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday, Rachel. I hope you can forgive me," Emma said with a smile,


    standing in front of Rachel.


    Rachel couldn''t see the sincerity in her words and couldn''t help but smile. "Miss Emma, if you still think


    that I am a narrow-minded person, your forgiveness is meaningless."


    Ka replied unhurriedly, "I don''t think you''re a narrow-minded person. What''s more, our argument


    yesterday was not a big deal."


    "Since you think it''s not a big deal, why do you apologize to me?" Raising her eyebrows, Rachel left


    with a smile.


    Emma clenched her hands. "Such a bitch! I will teach you a lesson."


    Later that night, photos to show Rachel did not get along well with another actress in the same filming


    crew were posted online.


    From the photo, it seemed that Rachel was fighting with Emma.


    The media gave out tantments. They dug out many photos of Rachel and Nancy''s fight on the


    filming site.


    When she read such an article, Rachel was furious.


    "How can these people make up stories? A random photo could make things worse! I admire their


    imagination!"


    Michelle thought carefully and said, "We have to suppress this as soon as possible."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s toote! Many people are re-posting the article crazily, and the public opinion is basically on one


    side. They scolded Rachel that she put on airs after she bes famous... " Mindy said while looking


    at her cellphone.


    Rachel''s face darkened as she said, "How dare you? They are got to be prepared for a big storm!"


    Michelle looked at her in surprise, asking, "Do you know who did it?"


    With a cold smile, Rachel continued, "No matter who is behind all this, I will teach them a lesson!"


    While saying that, she made a phone call to Edgar, "Help me to find out who on earth did this about me


    on the Inte!"


    "Yes, madam!" Edgar set about investigating it at once.


    Nick and Kevin had been sent to investigate the whereabouts of that driver. It was estimated that they


    could note back in a short time.


    Gradually, Rachel felt that it was very inconvenient that she did not have a team of her own.


    Just like now, her reputation had been damaged to the public, but she did not have suitable people to


    help me solve this.


    Maybe, rk would help her with the investigation too, but his reaction was much slower than that of


    the professional staff.


    Thinking of this, the desire for her to go out alone and form her own team became even stronger.


    She called Chester, asking, "Can you help me to find a person who is good at publicity and public


    rtions?"


    Hearing this, Chester cheered him up. "It seems that you can''t live without me, right?"


    Rachel had no aversion to his teasing, but in order to avoid misunderstandings, she exined


    seriously, "I''m sorry. I just find that I''m short of hands. Could you please help me with the recruitment?"


    "But I think in fact you need a man." Chester couldn''t help but tease her.


    "But you have many women!" Rachel replied, "Sorry, but I don''t think we are a good match."


    "Ha-ha," Chester didn''t want to continue the topic. He promised, "Don''t worry. I will help you find the


    person you want. But you have to be prepared. The price the person with ability asks for may be very


    high."


    "Okay," Rachel replied, putting down her phone.


    When she was browsing the web again, she found that the negativements on her became fewer.


    On the contrary, more and moreizens were supporting her.


    "As far as I know, Emma is extremely vicious. It seems that she hired someone to expose the negative


    news of Rachel."


    "Who did this to Rachel? Whoever behind this is very evil!"


    "I firmly believe in Rachel. She''s a woman with a good temper. How could she put on airs?"


    Many marketing ounts also provided the picture of Rachel''s stray cat, and aparison picture of


    Yellow Ball before and after adopted by Rachel.


    Some people revealed the rtionship between Emma and Nancy, suspecting that Emma was


    defending Nancy this time.


    In a word, the trend of the public opinions was changed inexplicably.


    Everything changed after Rachel made a phone call.


    Did Chester do all these for her?

 Chapter 140 He Really Cared About You

    Chapter 140 He Really Cared About You


    When Rachel was wondering who did it, Michelle rushed over and told her, "Mr. rk has dealt with it."


    "What? Mr. rk? He did all this?" Stunned, Rachel stood up.


    How could a busy man like rk have time to pay attention to such kind of gossip?


    "Did you tell him?" Puzzled, Rachel looked at Michelle.


    Michelle nodded with embarrassment, "Rachel, you can''t me me, I am for your sake. We don''t have


    a good PR team, but Mr. rk has so many people working for him. It''s a piece of cake for him to deal


    with such a small problem!"


    Hearing these words, Rachel, who intended to scold her, had no choice but to wave her hand and said,


    "Okay, I see. You can go to deal with your business now."


    However, the actresses had a quarrel with each other before the movie shooting was finished, which


    made Bob furious.


    He immediately found Emma and scolded her, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you do that? Do you


    know how much impact the news that you spread about Rachel will have on our movie?"


    Emma was shocked at first, but then she quickly reacted and denied, "No, director Bob, I didn''t do it!"


    "You don''t want to admit it, right? You won''t admit it unless I show you the evidence, right?" Bob


    regretted that he had agreed to ept such a stupid woman to act in his movie.


    Emma''s heart jolted. She wondered whether Bob really find evidence?


    Then what could she do?


    As she was afraid, Mason came over and saw that Bob was furious.


    He hurriedly apologized to him, "Director Bob, I''m sorry. Please don''t be angry. We haven''t found out


    the truth yet!"


    With a wave of his hand, Bob stopped him, saying, "I''ve already found the evidence, so there is no


    need to exin. The investor decided to change another actress! You can go now. Pack up and get out


    of here immediately!"


    Mason was stunned!


    Emma was scared!


    "Change another actress?" Emma murmured these two words and it took her a long time toe to


    her senses. "No! You can''t do this to me! I will finish my part soon! Don''t change me!" Emma shouted.


    "Regret now? It''s toote! Now you have irritated the investor. Do you still want to stay here? Unless


    you don''t want to be in the entertainment industry in the future!" After saying that coldly, Bob turned and


    left.


    Emma slumped onto the ground, at a loss what to do.


    After a long time, she finally remembered that Mason was there. She quickly took his hand and


    pleaded, "Brother Mason, please help me! I don''t want to leave. I want to finish this movie!"


    Mason''s face had already darkened. He shook off her hand and said, "Last time you offended Rachel


    and agreed to apologize to her, I thought you had sincerely regretted. I didn''t expect you to do such a


    dirty thing behind my back.


    Beg me? Since your family is rich and you can be a richdy, why do you y dirty in the entertainment


    industry? Just leave this industry. I don''t think you can fit in it. Sorry, I can''t do anything to help!"


    As Mason was about to leave, his phone rang.


    He answered the phone in a hurry. Mason was surprised first, and then he nodded and bowed. "Yes, I''ll


    talk to her nicely."


    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and looked at Emma coldly. "There''s a call from the


    company. All the endorsement and activities about you have been suspended. Thepany said that


    you are too tired and stressed, and the entertainment circle is not a good ce for you, so they suggest


    you go home for a break."


    Emma suddenly opened her eyes wide, saying, "No, I don''t want to rest. I want to act!"


    "I''m sorry. You will have no chance to act in any movies from tonight on. If you have to act, ask your


    father to invest in you and support you!" Mason waved his hand, turned around and left.


    Emma smiled bitterly. Although her father was rich, he did not agree her to be an actress. Now she has


    been banished by thepany. Wasn''t it just what he wanted?


    Anyway, for the sake of Nancy and her reputation, Emma really paid a double penalty.


    In Rachel''s room, Bob was standing aside and said to her, "Mr. rk has found out the truth of this


    matter, and it was Emma who did it."


    "What are you going to do with her?" Rachel asked indifferently.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bob smiled and replied, "Of course we need a new actress."


    "Change another actress? However, since she had only a few scenes and had almost finished them, it


    was not a good time to change any actress now. Is that a wise move?" Rachel asked in puzzlement.


    Bob waved his hand and said, "It is not an important role, and she deliberately disclosed the conflicts


    between actress. Isn''t she asking for an end? If we still keep her, then it will be hard for the audience to


    like our movie.


    This is also the investor''s request. I am just passing it on. You don''t have to feel guilty. Emma can''t


    affect you," Bobforted Rachel.


    Stunned, Rachel continued, "Did Mr. rk ask you to do this?"


    After hesitating for a while, Bob decided to tell the truth, "I''ve never seen Mr. rk do such a thing for a


    woman, so I can tell that he cares about you very much."


    With a smile on her face, Rachel said, "I''m not sure whether he really cares about me or my reputation


    as an actress of hispany."


    Bob nced at her, but said nothing.


    Emma came to beg Rachel, hoping that she would put in a good word for her, and that she would stay


    until she finished her part.


    Unfortunately, Rachel was not a soft-hearted person at all. She just said indifferently to her, "Miss


    Emma, you should ask the director or the investor instead of me. I am just a nobody. What can I do for


    you?"


    Emma was stunned. She knew that she would not save her.


    Unfortunately, she forgot that it was her that started the conflict between her and Rachel.


    After Emma left, Michelle Li came tofort Rachel, "A woman like her would meet someone else who


    made trouble for her even if she didn''t meet you. So you don''t have to affect your mood because of


    her."


    Rachel nodded, saying, "Thank you for reminding me. She is a nobody to me."


    Michelle couldn''t help but sigh, "Entertainment circle is a ce with a lot of ups and downs, and you


    don''t know when the situation changes. So having more friends is very important. At least in a critical


    moment, even if my friend can''t help, they will not do harm to me."


    Rachel looked at Michelle in surprise. She didn''t expect that this woman, though having arge breast,


    was more or less smart.


    The director quickly selected a more beautiful and younger female star to rece Emma.


    It was just a supplement shooting. Bob was known as a workaholic, working day and night, and didn''t


    dy the progress of shooting.


    During the whole process, rk came to see Rachel once.


    Rachel asked, "Did you help me solve Emma''s thing?"


    rk didn''t admit it, nor deny it.


    "Thank you. Actually you don''t have to do that." Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Rachel had to thank


    him first.


    "Grandpa asked me to do so." rk still looked as cold as before.


    It sounded like he didn''t want to mind her business.


    Grandpa Peter again?


    Stunned, Rachel stared at him nkly. Grandpa Peter treated her way much better than he treated


    Amanda!


    Although Rachel was suspicious of what rk said, she finally let him go.


    "I will go to visit grandpa Peter and thank him in person someday!" Rachel said casually.


    "No, thanks. There is no need," rk replied indifferently.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Rachel asked, "What do you mean?"


    rk nced at her coldly and said, "Anna is inbor soon. I don''t want any more misunderstandings."


    Rachel''s eyes almost popped out. What was he doing? Was he trying to stay away from her?

 Chapter 141 Keeping a Distance

    Chapter 141 Keeping a Distance


    ''Previously, I asked him to keep a distance from me. Why didn''t he listen to me? Why didn''t he keep a


    distance with me until Anna is about to have a baby?


    What does he take me for? Why does he think he can get whatever he wants? If he wants to be close


    to me, then he will get closer to me. If he wants to stay away from me, I must follow?''


    Thinking of this, Rachel was very angry.


    "I want to stay away from you for a long time! Do you think that I am willing to have anything to do with


    you? Because of you, I am targeted by that woman every day and lived in danger. Do you think I''m


    willing to live such a life?


    I''ve had enough, rk! Let''s terminate the agreement after finishing the shooting of "Light of Peace"!


    We have nothing to do with each other from now on. It''s time for both of us to be finally free!"


    Rachel blurted out what she had been holding back for quite a long time. She was quite delighted to


    say that, but rk''s face was darkened, and his aura was getting colder and colder.


    "So, you did prepare for terminating the contract secretly?" rk said coldly, gritting his teeth.


    With an indifferent smile, Rachel said, "Yes, I don''t want to hear anyone say that I''m relying on the


    power of President rk! I don''t want to be seen as a person who only has beauty! I will prove my


    value with my strength!"


    "Okay, as you wish!" His eyes were as cold as ice, and his words were even colder than his eyes.


    Rachel had imagined the scenes when rk disagreed many times, and even thought about how to


    convince him. But she did not expect that he would agree so easy!


    In an instant, her heart sank and broke into pieces.


    Watching his receding figure, she was so depressed that she wanted to cry.


    However, she knew that she had to put it on the agenda if she wanted to. Thus, she forced himself not


    to be sad about this matter, and had to brace herself up to finish the remaining parts of "Light of


    Peace".


    The more critical the situation was, the more likely it would be to arouse her fighting will.


    In the following, she was too busy to think about other things. Every day, she fell asleep as soon as she


    lay in the bed.


    She contact the professional agent from Logan entertainment, Randall, whom she had met at a


    banquet before, and told him that she was about to terminate her contract with rk.


    Randall asked in amazement, "Will rk let you go? You are now a popr star in the entertainment


    industry."


    "He agreed. After finishing the shooting of "Light of Peace", I''ll officially terminate the contract. How''s


    everything going on your side?" Rachel asked.


    Randall paused and said, "I can''t leave now. Things areplicated here and it''s hard to exin in a


    few words."


    Rachel said with a smile, "Mr. rk, I''ve heard that your situation is not very good in Logan


    entertainment. And your artist can''t make your dreame true either. If you are willing to be my


    agent, I promise to give you a sry even more than what you got from Logan entertainment!"


    "Ha-ha," Randallughed heartily, saying, "Miss Rachel, I didn''t expect that you are not only good at


    acting, but also have a high IQ. You even ask someone to investigate me?"


    Rachel immediately replied, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Randall. I am pretty sure you have also investigated


    me. In fact, I appreciate you very much. In the past, the band under you with was top ss in Asia.


    Unfortunately, although Logan entertainment mainly involves in the development of music industry, it


    has declined now. You don''t have much room for development there."


    It took him by great surprise that Rachel knew so much about Logan entertainment.


    "I will consider your suggestion carefully." Randall didn''t say anything else and hung up the phone


    quickly.


    After hanging up, Rachel thought of the cold face of rk, and the words that other people said that


    she could have a smooth life today all because of him. She swore that she had to depend on her own


    ability!


    But she couldn''t do it on her own, so she had to build a strong team with a group of people who were


    willing to work with her.


    Bob often saw Rachel in a daze after she finished her performance. And once on the camera, she


    immediately changed into another person. He had to admire her powerful inner strength.


    He had more or less heard that she was going apart with rk, but eventually he said nothing.


    However, Amanda had just gotten the news from somewhere. She was afraid that Rachel was hurt, so


    she had to stop what she was doing and came tofort her.


    "My brother always says things in an improper way. If he says something to hurt you, don''t take it


    seriously. Just take it as nonsense!"


    Hearing what Amanda said, Rachel couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "ording to what you said,


    your brother has no prestige in your mind now?"


    "I used to be afraid of him, but now I''m not afraid of him anymore. You''re my idol. If he dares to bully


    you, I''ll ask grandpa to stand up for you!" Amanda said indignantly.


    Rachel shook her head and said, "It''s only a matter of time that we terminate our contract. He has


    never said anything excessive to me. It was me who suggested it, and he took advantage of the


    situation to say yes."


    "That''s all?" Amanda was shocked.


    Rachel frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "No, nothing," Amanda replied with a smile, saying, "My brother was drunkst night and called your


    name when he was asleep. He didn''t look well."


    Stunned, Rachel still couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "You must have misheard that, or you just make fun of me on purpose! Your brother told me that Anna


    was going to have a baby soon and he wanted to keep a distance from me so that she would not


    misunderstand us. So do you think I will believe your words?" raising her eyebrows slightly, Rachel said


    jokingly.


    Amanda was shocked. She eximed, "How dare he talk to you like that? Wasn''t he afraid that his


    grandfather would punish him?"


    With a serious look in her eyes, Rachel nodded her head and continued, "So, from now on, don''t


    mention your brother to me anymore. Your sister-inw is Anna Bai, not me.


    From now on, I have nothing to do with him. We don''t owe each other and we are no longer rted."


    Rachel said word by word, seemingly very rxed, but only herself knew her mood.


    Amanda said pitifully, "I respect your choice. But our rtionship will never change. You are still my idol


    and best friend!"


    "In order not to let Miss Amanda down, as an idol, I have to work harder and run my own career well.


    Only in this way can I be worthy of the love you have for me, right?" Rachel grinned.


    Amanda was so touched that she nodded her head repeatedly. She hugged Rachel and said, "I''m d


    to be your motivation. No matter what difficulties you will encounter in the future, I and the Ji Family will


    spare no effort to help you!"


    "Thank you." Tears shed in Rachel''s eyes. It was rare that someone would care about her all the


    time. She must cherish it.


    After sending Amanda away, Rachel finally felt rxed. But she seemed to have been drained of


    energy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did rk call her name when he was asleep? Amanda must be kidding!


    She wouldn''t believe that. Amanda must have been lying to make her feel better?


    After that, Amanda left the filming site and went to the hospital directly.


    ''Anna Bai is about to give birth to the baby? Why didn''t rk tell us about it?'' Amanda thought to


    herself.


    Soon enough, Amanda had someone check out the hospital where Anna was. When she was in the


    ward, she saw Fiona and Anna were peeling fruit. They were talking andughing. A harmonious


    atmosphere filled the ward.


    When Mia saw Amanda standing at the door, she was first stunned, then said in surprise, "Amanda,


    youe to see me?"


    Anna got out of the bed and walked towards Amanda.


    "Don''t move! Let''s just talk like this in case you me me if anything happens!" Amanda crossed her


    arms before her chest and looked at Anna.


    The smile on her face froze. Anna asked, "Amanda, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 142 The Best Supporting Actress

    Chapter 142 The Best Supporting Actress


    With an unfriendly look on her face, Amanda sneered, "Anna, do you really think you will marry my


    brother after you get pregnant and drive Rachel away?


    Let me tell you. You are daydreaming! Even if my brother has cut off the rtionship with Rachel, in my


    heart, the ideal sister-inw is definitely not you! You want to marry into the Ji Family? No way!"


    Anna was stunned and did not understand what she meant.


    "rk cut off the rtionship with Rachel? How could it be possible?" Anna doubted what Amanda


    said.


    Amanda snorted, stating, "You''ll know soon. They have no attachment to each other, not only to their


    rtionship, but also to their work!"


    After finishing her words, Amanda turned around. But the next second, she ran into a man''s arms.


    She took a few steps back out of instinct. When she recognized it was rk, her face fell.


    "Brother, are you here to take care of this woman? Grandpa has told us that if you insist on being with


    this woman, you are not allowed to go back to the Ji Family anymore!" Amanda said coldly.


    She pushed him away and brushed past him. She muttered, "You are smart in terms of business. Why


    are you so blind to pick up her? Only you like this kind of woman!"


    rk looked so intimidating, but he did not respond to Amanda.


    Anna quickly walked to him and held his hand. She asked with concern, "Are you okay, rk?"


    Without being noticed, rk pulled his hand back and walked into the ward. He sat on the sofa beside


    the bed and asked in a cold tone, "What happened?"


    Anna shook her head and looked at him with an innocent look. "I don''t know. Amanda came to scold


    me when she came in and said that it was me who made you break up with Rachel..."


    And there she stopped, looking at him gingerly, adding, "Is everything she said true?"


    Still with an indifferent expression, rk nodded to confirm her guess.


    Anna was so excited that she couldn''t even hide her happiness on her face.


    "rk, the doctor said we can expect the baby in two days. Can you apany me on the day I give


    birth? It''s okay if you don''t go to the delivery room. But can you wait outside?" Anna looked at him


    expectantly.


    However rk stood up and coldly replied, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow."


    "How long will it take?" Disappointment shed through Anna''s eyes.


    "A week." rk said coolly.


    Anna was disappointed, saying, "You will be away for such a long time. I wanted you to apany


    me!"


    Hearing this, Fiona, who had been standing aside and keeping silent, said hastily, "Anna, that''s all right.


    rk is a busy man. It''s okay for him to puts business first."


    As she spoke, she stepped forward and took the arm of Anna and advised, "Anna, mum will be here for


    you. Just let rk go. It''s not good to affect thepany affairs."


    After persuading Anna, Fiona turned her head and promised to rk, "rk, don''t worry. I will take


    good care of Anna and your child."


    The light in his eyes dimmed, but he said nothing atst. Then rk got up and left.


    After he left, Anna immediately grabbed Fiona''s hand and said anxiously, "Mom, I want to call Smith to


    apany me."


    "No, it''s too dangerous. You will expose yourself!" Fiona refused at once.


    Anna got restless and said, "Mother, I''m Smith''s child. Why don''t you let hime to visit me? Even if


    we im that he is just a friend of mine."


    Her words enlightened Fiona!


    Fiona''s eyes lit up and said, "Yes, he can visit you as a friend.


    But, do not expose his identity. As there are outsiders, you can''t be too close. If the Ji Family find out


    the truth, you know what will happen!" Fiona warned fiercely.


    Hearing this, Anna smiled through tears, "Well, I see."


    Outside the ward, a figure shed by and left in a hurry.


    As time went on, the shooting of the "Light of Peace" gradually came to an end.


    Soon, it came to the award ceremony of the Flying Eagle Awards again. Although Rachel was


    nominated for the best leading actress, it was a pity that she didn''t make it to this award.


    However, it did not affect her enthusiasm to acting at all. Instead, she was still full of enthusiasm.


    When she was trying her best to prepare for thest several scenes, Michelle came to her with great


    excitement.


    "Is there anything good?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    "Of course there is. Have a guess." Michelle deliberately asked.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel said, "I haven''t got the award. What kind of good thing is it?"


    "But you have got an award abroad!" Michelle suddenly said something astonishing!


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "What did you say? I won an award?"


    "Yes, the best supporting actress of the year of the Golden Wave Awards!" Michelle handed her an


    invitation and everything on it was written in English.


    Rachel read the text carefully and soon a happy expression appeared on her face.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t expect that I couldn''t win the best actress of the Flying Eagle Awards in China, but instead got


    the best actress abroad?" Looking at the invitation in her hand, Rachel was very excited.


    But this award was very weird. They didn''t have a nominated list and decided the award directly.


    "Will you attend the award ceremony?" Michelle asked.


    Rachel nodded, saying, "Of course! This is the first international movie I''ve ever shot in my life. It


    represents my great progress in the acting field. Of course I''ll be present."


    "Should I ask Mr. rk to go with you?" Michelle asked tentatively.


    "No, thanks," said Rachel without hesitation. She added, "His fiancee is going to have a baby. Why are


    you bothering him with my business?"


    Michelle hesitated before asking, "Then...... Are you really going to terminate your contract with Mr.


    rk?"


    "Well, this matter has been settled. What''s your idea?" However, Rachel was not sure whether Michelle


    wanted to stay with her or not.


    She had already been used to the face that Michelle helped her to arrange all the work. However,


    Michelle did not have enough resources.


    So she decided to ask for Michelle''s opinion first.


    Michelle stopped for a while and then said, "Rachel, although I was sent to you by Mr. rk, I have


    been working with you for more than a year and I personally think we get along well. So, if you don''t fire


    me, I want to stay and continue working for you."


    Rachel was a little surprised. She had thought that Michelle would definitely want to go back to the Ji


    Group, but it turned out that she wanted to stay with her?


    "If you want to continue working for me, you must not go against my will. Are you sure you can do it?"


    Rachel asked, raising her eyebrows.


    Michelle immediately nodded, answering, "Of course I can. I promise I will never tell Mr. rk about


    your information again!"


    "Good. Go back to work now! When the studio is established, I will sign another contract with you,"


    Rachel stated, nodding at her.


    Knowing she would not be fired, Michelle happily went away.


    She knew that Rachel''s career was flourishing at the moment, how could she find such a popr star


    who was so easy to get along with if she gave up her?


    As her agent, Michelle knew Rachel''s future was full of glory.


    Even if rk terminated his contract with Rachel, she would be able to continue her career in the


    entertainment industry as long as he didn''t crack down on her!


    However, Rachel didn''t know what was on the mind of Michelle. She was rubbing the invitation in her


    hand.


    The award was just in time!


    With this award and acting skills, it should be easy for her to develop in the entertainment circle alone?


    Thinking of Randall, Rachel prayed in her heart, ''Please allow him toe to me and help me!''


    At this time, Rachel''s phone was ringing.

 Chapter 143 I Would Not Marry Her

    Chapter 143 I Would Not Marry Her


    She nced at the screen and found that it was Mike calling.


    "Hello, Mike, long time no see," Rachel said, smiling happily.


    Milk''s sexy voice came from the other end of the phone, "Congrattions, Rachel Will you attend the


    award ceremony?"


    With a smile on her face, Rachel said, "Of course, it''s a rare opportunity to meet you. How can I miss


    it?"


    Mike asked," Really? This is the first time I''ve heard from my goddess that she wants to see me. I''m so


    happy. "


    "Have you won any award?" Rachel asked in a calm voice.


    "Of course, the best actor!" Mike''s voice got more agitated as he said, "We have got the awards. The


    other one is the best director."


    "What about the others?" Rachel asked with curiosity, "Maybe next year!" Mike joked.


    Astonishment was written all over Rachel''s face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike chuckled and asked, "What''s up? You must have never thought of that, right? In fact, you''re much


    better than those actresses who only knew how to show off their beauty. You work hard and


    concentrate on improving your own acting skills. you deserve the award."


    "Mike, you really think highly of me," Rachel replied with embarrassment.


    After hanging up, Rachel went to see Bob and asked for leave.


    When Bob heard that Rachel won the award, he was happy for her as well and said, "I must approve


    leave! You won an important award abroad and you are the leading actress of ''Light of Peace''. I am


    sure the movie can exceed the box office demanded by the investors next year!"


    With a modest smile, Rachel replied, "I''m ttered, director Bob. I''m not that good, but I also hope our


    movie bes a big seller, because this theme can arouse people''s resonance."


    "All thanks to your lucky words! We will surely achieve that!" Bob relied as he smiled.


    A few dayster, Rachel was on the ne to America with Michelle and Mindy.


    When they arrived in America, Rachel checked in directly to the hotel she had booked.


    Mike knew she was here, so he called Rachel to invite her for dinner. But thetter refused, "We''ll meet


    tomorrow night, won''t we? "


    Mike shook his head and said, "Rachel, you are too conservative. Tomorrow is such a wonderful day


    and you should be engaged in the stage. And tonight, we should have a good time!"


    With a wry smile, Rachel said, "Mike, I appreciate your kindness, but it''s toote now. I have to sleep


    due to jetg, or I can''t get up tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. Good night." Mike hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Standing in front of therge French window and looking out at the bustling ze world, for some


    reason, Rachel thought of the face of rk.


    She didn''t know how he had gone through such a quiet night.


    But she knew she missed him very much. She wanted to be close to him, but she knew clearly that she


    could not get close to him.


    She shook her head and thought that she might have been brainwashed by Amandately. She had an


    illusion that she was born to be with rk.


    Rachel forced herself to get rid of this thought and fell asleep quickly.


    What she didn''t know was that at this time, rk was standing in front of the French window of


    Amanda''s apartment in the United States. He looked outside at the dark night, lost in thought. No one


    knew what he was thinking.


    At this time, Penny opened the door and walked in. Seeing that her son was staring nkly, she


    couldn''t help but frown.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing, rk? If Amanda hadn''t told me about it, I wouldn''t have


    known that you were in America," Penny walked over and said with an icy cold voice.


    Turning around, rk replied ndly, "I have some business to discuss here."


    "Your father and I can rest assured to hand over the group to you, but you don''t have to work too hard."


    A faint smile appeared on the face of Penny.


    rk slightly nodded.


    "I heard that Anna is going to give birth. Why don''t you stay with her?" Penny asked with a puzzled


    look.


    "I''m busy," rk answered absent mindedly.


    With a sigh, Penny replied, "If the Bai Family hadn''t insisted on breaking off the engagement back then,


    we wouldn''t have treated her this way. Don''t me me for my straightforwardness. I really can''t like this


    woman.


    But I quite like Amanda''s friend, Rachel Yan. Though she is a star, she has a strong self-discipline."


    Hearing this, with his eyes downcast, rk said, "We''re about to terminate our contract."


    "Terminate? You made her famous. Are you willing to terminate the contract with her?" Penny was very


    surprised.


    "She once saved my life. I don''t want her to be in trouble." It was rare for him to exin to his mother.


    All of a sudden, Penny realized something. She patted on the rk''s shoulder and said, "rk, no


    matter what decision you''re going to make, I''ll support you, except the marriage with Anna."


    With his eyes half closed, rk seemed lost in thought.


    "How is the Bai Family now?" rk asked ndly.


    With a mocking smile, Penny replied, "On the verge of going bankruptcy. How are they want to us to


    help them? What a good n they have!"


    Standing quietly, rk didn''t say a word.


    "When I took over thepany with your father, it was because of your father''s wrong decision that the


    Ji Group almost went down. Fortunately, you went back to thepany to help save thepany.


    Otherwise, the Ji Group could not survive.


    Unfortunately, Gary Bai is shortsighted. He doesn''t even know my son is a talent in business. He regret


    it now? Unfortunately, it''s useless. We, the Ji Family, will never forgive them."


    Speaking of the past, Penny was very angry. It seemed that she still could not forget the fact that the


    Bai Family humiliated the Ji Family before.


    Seeing her like this, rk said indifferently, "Don''t worry. I won''t marry her."


    A hint of light shed through Penny''s eyes. She asked, "You promise?"


    rk nodded slightly and said, "Don''t worry. I will take care of everything. I have my own n."


    Hearing this, Penny felt relieved. rk also made her proud, so she trusted him.


    As for what her son wanted to do, she didn''t care. She was relieved as long as she knew that he


    wouldn''t marry Anna.


    They slept very well that night.


    The next day, Rachel got up, asked the makeup artist to put on makeup for her and got dressed. It was


    afternoon after all these things.


    Before she could go out, the doorbell rang.


    Michelle quickly ran to the door and opened it. Mike quickly appeared in front of the door.


    After a while, an enthusiastic voice sounded, "Hi, my dear goddess, Ie to pick you up to the award


    ceremony!"


    Rachel was surprised to see him and asked, " Mike, how could youe over here without informing


    me?"


    Mike gave an apologetic smile, saying, "My beauty, how will you step on the red carpet and attend the


    award ceremony if I don''te? I''m afraid that you''ll bete for that, right?


    Besides, I''m a handsome male star. I can keep youpany. Isn''t that good?" At the same time, Mike


    winked at her with a sense of humor.


    Amused by Mike''s behavior, Rachel continued, "How can I let you down since you are so sincere?


    Thank you."


    "It''s my honor to serve a beautifuldy like you." Mike shrugged his shoulders and smiled at her.


    Under the escort of Mike, Rachel finally arrived at the award ceremony.


    Watching journalists holding cameras and crazy fans, Rachel found for the first time that the award


    ceremony abroad was also so lively.


    Although the award-winning list was announced in advance, it didn''t affect the enthusiasm of reporters


    and fans.


    Rachel suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd, which made she stunned.

 Chapter 144 A Familiar Figure

    Chapter 144 A Familiar Figure


    Although the figure shed away, still, Rachel urately captured it. Was that person seemingly rk?


    Wasn''t he supposed to be with Anna at this moment?


    Rachel rubbed her eyes, but couldn''t find the figure anymore.


    She thought that she must have made a mistake.


    Mike was experienced to deal with this kind of situation


    He held up Rachel''s hand and put it in his own arm. With a bright smile, he said, "Don''t be nervous.


    Beautifuldy, please follow me."


    With her hand in his, Rachel and Mike walked on the red carpet leisurely. A burst of light shed and


    the journalists were all excited.


    A Chinese female star appeared on the Golden Wave Awards ceremony? Although it was not the first


    time that this kind of thing happened, the foreign reporters were obviously interested in Rachel.


    Besides, both of them were quite eye-catching, so people paid more attention to them.


    They stood there and let others take photos of them. After a while, Mike took Rachel to leave and sit


    down in the appointed seat.


    At the same time, the director arrived as well. Seeing Mike and Rachel, he shook hands with them.


    "Congrattions on winning the award!"


    "Well done! As an actress from China, you are awesome!"


    After greetings, they both sat down, waiting for the beginning of the award ceremony.


    After a while, she felt a beam of light was projected on her body from the right side.


    She turned her head subconsciously and saw a pair of dark eyes.


    "rk? Why is he here?" Rachel almost screamed and felt suffocated for an instant.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was he here? However, he only took a look at her, and then quickly looked away. He then


    whispered to a foreigner next to him.


    Rachel guessed that he mighte here to talk about business?


    The Ji Group had invested a lot of movies and television ys.


    When she turned her head to look at the stage, the ceremony had begun.


    However, the look from her side made her somewhat ufortable, and she was somewhat absent-


    minded during the whole award ceremony.


    It was not until she heard her name that she stood up and walked up the stage like Mike to give a


    speech.


    She looked so young and beautiful, and her skin was so tender. Every single move and smile were so


    charming.


    Mike stared at her with obsession. He had met many Western women, but none of them were as


    beautiful as Rachel.


    Rachel''s beauty was extremely gentle and exquisite.


    Until Rachel came back to his side, Mike could not help but praise her, "Rachel, you are a perfect


    woman! If only you are willing to marry me!"


    His words made her face even redder.


    "I''m ttered. In this fans'' eyes, you are a perfect man," Rachel replied wittily.


    Mike didn''t know how to answer her question.


    After the award ceremony, the award winners were gathered by the journalists, sharing their opinions.


    Even though Mike was surrounded by a crowd of reporters, he could talk andugh with confidence.


    When a reporter asked, "What kind of woman do you like?" Mike''s eyes focused on Rachel''s body.


    He answered, "If only I could, I really want to go after Miss. Rachel. She is so charming."


    People burst into an uproar.


    Some even thought that Mike and Rachel were dating because of acting and they hurried to pass the


    striking news to the headquarter.


    Soon after that, rumors about Mike and Rachel were dating were spreading on the Inte. And the


    leading actress in the movie was totally ignored.


    Rachel won the award, so there was no exaggeration that she stole the limelight of the heroine.


    After dealing with the reporters and Mike, she finally returned to the hotel.


    When she was so tired and almost fell asleep, the door bell rang.


    Michelle quickly ran to open the door, only to find that rk was standing in the doorway.


    Astonished as they were, Michelle and Mindy went back to their own rooms quickly.


    Rachel sat on the sofa in embarrassment. She was hesitating whether to stay or leave.


    She fidgeted in her seat and asked, "Why are you here?"


    rk walked in with a bottle of red wine and two goblets in his hands.


    "For celebration," rk said coolly.


    Her hanging heart finally rxed. Rachel couldn''t help joking, "Didn''t you say that you want to keep a


    distance from me? Why do youe to see me again?"


    rk didn''t respond.


    Rachel had to change the topic again, "''Light of peace'' is about to bepleted. I''ll go to your


    company toplete the contract termination after that."


    rke opened the lids of the wine bottle, poured a little wine to each of the two goblets, and handed


    one of them to her.


    "Congrattions for your winning," rk said as he stared at Rachel''s eyes.


    Rachel could only take over the goblet in her hand and clinked it with his. Then she took a sip.


    "We have been working together for quite a while. It''s time to say goodbye," Rachel said as she rotated


    her goblet. Then she smiled.


    She had no idea how attractive she was!


    Instead of answering her question, rk asked in a cold voice, "Is Mike chasing after you?"


    Without a second thought, Rachel nodded and said, "Yes, he began to chase after me while we were


    filming."


    Suddenly, rk drained the wine with one gulp and his voice turned cold, "You two are not meant for


    each other."


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help frowning. "Why not? We get along well with each other and it''s good


    to find a foreign boyfriend."


    With a serious look, rk asked, "You like him?"


    "It''s my business whether I like him or not," said Rachel subconsciously, "Didn''t you want to keep a


    distance from me? I don''t get it! Why do you still meddle in my private affairs? We are about to


    terminate the contract."


    rk remained silent, poured himself another goblet of wine, lifted it and drank it up.


    Rachel didn''t know what he was up to. With a frown, she asked, "What do you mean by asking my


    rtionship with Mike, rk?"


    "Never mind. Take care of yourself."


    Putting down the goblet, rk turned around and walked away.


    Looking at his back, Rachel actually had an impulse to run over and hold him from behind!


    But she knew she couldn''t do that!


    At this point, Anna was suffering frombor pains that she couldn''t bear any more.


    Smith had rushed here after a long journey. He held her hand tightly and encouraged her, "Come on,


    Anna. You will make it!"


    "Smith," said Anna, who was relieved to see him. "This is our baby. No matter what, I must give birth to


    it sessfully."


    Smith hesitated, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I''m by your side. Come on, baby!" Smith gave her a big smile.


    A gentle smile bloomed on her face. If rk was ice, then Smith must be fire, which warmed her.


    At this time, in the car downstairs in the hospital, there were a few people, who were the detectives


    sent by rk and specialized in investigating Anna.


    These detectives watched the video in which Anna and Smith were holding hands tightly.


    They could not help but to say, "What a skittish woman! Mr. rk just left the country, and her ex-


    husband came here to find her."


    "Needless to say, the child belongs to her ex-husband."


    "He is not her ex-husband, but the current husband. They haven''t divorced yet."


    It was rare that the group of detectives defended rk. As a sessful businessmen, he was betrayed


    by his fiancee and he had to raise her baby belong to his fiancee''s ex-husband.


    Which man was willing to do such a stupid thing?

 Chapter 145 Threatening Message

    Chapter 145 Threatening Message


    At this time, Anna was busy giving birth to her baby. How could she think of that rk, far away in the


    United States, had sent someone to spy on all this? She thought everything she did was perfect, but


    she didn''t expect that she had already been on someone else''s n.


    On this side, Anna sessfully gave birth to a baby. While in the United States, the stock of the Bai


    Group was plummeting to a limit that they would im bankruptcy.


    Sitting in the empty meeting room, Gary had just finished a meeting of shareholders. There was no


    doubt that these shareholders had insisted on withdrawing their capital and selling their shares.


    He felt that the end of the world was approaching.


    Now his only hope was to count on rk. If rk was willing to help him, the Bai Group might still have


    a chance of survival.


    Therefore, he tried to call rk.


    "Hi, rk. I heard from Anna that you went on a business trip?" Gary tried his best to please rk.


    "Yes," the man at the other end of the line answered indifferently.


    "I heard that Anna gave birth to a boy. Congrattions! You will be a father and I will be a grandfather,"


    Gary said smilingly.


    But rk didn''t respond.


    rk''s response made Gary nervous. He asked at once, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be happy that


    you have a son?"


    "I''ve seen some pictures. He has brown hair," rk said in a cold voice.


    Gary was stunned hearing this. He only heard from Fiona that Anna gave birth to a boy. But he almost


    forgot that the boy was not rk''s son. It was Anna''s and Smith''s son.


    He could not help but sweat heavily and said, "The baby is still young andcks nutrition. Anna''s hair


    was brown and spared when she was just born. When she grew up, her hair became more and more


    ck."


    Gary made up a story, intending to cover it for the time being.


    "What''s up?" It was then that rk came to the point.


    Gary heaved a sigh of relief and said in a serious tone, "rk, Anna has given birth to a son for the Ji


    Family. Isn''t it time to have a result of your engagement?"


    rk kept silent.


    Aware that the Ji Family did not allow their engagement, Gary changed the subject, "If it''s really difficult


    for you to get engaged with Anna, then I won''t insist. But I have one request. Please help the Bai


    Group!"


    Still, rk didn''t say a word. No one knew what he was thinking on the other end of the line.


    Gary begged again, "The Bai group is on the verge of going bankruptcy. rk, you don''t want to see


    Anna''s family broke, right? It will do no harm to your family''s reputation if the news get out."


    "I''m sorry. The shareholders meeting of the Ji Group didn''t pass the proposal to help your group," rk


    exined, which Gary upset.


    He couldn''t help but admire that rk was a good talker. It was him that didn''t want to invest in the Bai


    Group, but he used the shareholders'' meeting as an excuse.


    When he was about to convince him, the phone was hung up.


    Gary was a little taken aback, but soon got angry.


    Bang!


    The phone was smashed to the floor by him. The screen was broken, but it was still shining.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was pissed off. Gary thought, ''rk is such an ungrateful man. I give him my daughter and a son.


    How dare him treat me like this!''


    Eventually, the Bai Group went into the winding-up proceeding.


    Although Gary got arge sum of money, he was not willing to give up. After all, he had worked hard


    his life to run this business.


    He hated rk even more.


    If it weren''t for rk, he wouldn''t have ended up like this?


    Gary remembered Anna said rk had put all his heart on a female star named Rachel Yan. At that


    time, he just thought that men liked to flirt with a beautiful woman, but now it seemed that it was the


    best time for him to vent his anger.


    Although he couldn''t do anything to rk or his family, he would still powerful enough to deal with an


    unimportant star.


    Thinking of this, a malicious light shed through his eyes.


    Rachel had no idea that she had been targeted by Anna''s father.


    The day after the award ceremony, Tim and others asked to hold a celebration party for her. It was hard


    to refuse them; Rachel had to go.


    Rachel came to a private room in the hotel with Michelle and Mindy. As soon as they entered the room,


    they were sprayed with coloured ribbons.


    "Congrattions, beautiful star!" Tim, who was always lively, took the lead in congratting Rachel.


    Then a gift appeared in his hand.


    "Here''s a small gift for you. I hope you like it," Tim said with a smile.


    "Thank you." said Rachel. She was deeply touched.


    The others also gave gifts to her, and she took them.


    Although it was not a birthday party, it was like celebrating a birthday.


    After that, Robert showed her a threeyer cake. With a smile on his face, he said, "Rachel, you''re


    much better than I thought!"


    Robert didn''t like to tter people, but this time, he did. Rachel heard his praise, and felt a little


    surprised.


    ncing around the crowd, Rachel was a little disappointed to find that rk didn''t show up.


    But she should have thought about it. After all, she was going to separate with him, and it was normal


    for him not toe.


    Tim seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He hurriedly handed over a delicately-packaged


    box and said to her with a smile, "Although rk doesn''te, he said that you saved him when he


    was young. No matter what, he should express his gratitude on such an important asion."


    Rachel hesitated for a while. She had epted the gifts from others, but should she ept the gift


    from rk?


    Seeing this, Tim immediately put the gift in her hand. "Since he has prepared the gift, take it! Don''t


    worry. We won''t tell anyone."


    After saying that, he made a hush gesture to everyone.


    Everyone smiled kindly.


    Rachel had to take it.


    After that, they had dinner and ate the cake. Hearing other people''s congrattion, Rachel was


    touched and had fun. The atmosphere was warm and sweet.


    As soon as the party was over, she received a call from Randall, "Congrattions! You have got the


    best female supporting role in the Golden Wave Awards. You meet my requirements now. I decide to


    cooperate with you!"


    "Really?" The whole night''s celebration and gifts failed to make Rachel so happy, but at this moment,


    the news that Randall was willing to cooperate with her made her excited.


    "Yes," said Randall with a smile on the other side of the phone. "You promised me that the sry can


    only be higher than that of Logan entertainment. In order to cooperate with you, I havepletely


    offended Logan entertainment."


    "No problem," said Rachel, patting her chest, "We can discuss about the sry issue when I am back


    in China, and I have also been well prepared to cope with all kinds of tricks from Logan entertainment


    with you!"


    Randall coopering with her would definitely have a certain impact on Logan entertainment, and it was


    estimated that Logan entertainment would also suppress Rachel.


    Therefore, it was obvious that they would have a tough time in the future even if they set up a studio.


    Rachel was so excited that she forgot about the gift given by rk and requested Michelle to order the


    air ticket.


    By this time, the news that Rachel won the foreign award had already been spread online. Many stars


    who had cooperated with her sent their blessings.


    Rachel only replied Arthur, Boris, Liam and Michelle.


    All of a sudden, she saw a horrible text, "I''m back for revenge. Where are you now?"


    Somehow, this message sent a chill down her spine.


    It seemed that she had never offended anyone? Why did someone threaten her?


    She was sure that it was a text message to threaten her.


    If it was not Nancy, it should be Anna.


    Rachel deleted it as if she never saw it.


    The next day, simr things happened again.

 Chapter 146 The Prank

    Chapter 146 The Prank


    When she was still asleep in the morning, she received three text messages from her phone. However,


    she was not awakened. Not long after, the phone rang weirdly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel had received any call at this time before.


    She thought someone was looking for her for something urgent. She reached out and saw three text


    messages appeared on the screen at the same time:


    "I came to your roomst night. Why are you still sleeping?"


    "Get up and have fun with me. The scenery outside the window is so beautiful. It feels more rxed to


    jump over!"


    "Still asleep? If you die in your dream, you will never wake up again!"


    At first, Rachel''s mind was still unclear. But after a few seconds, she was wide awake!


    She dialed the number with a shiver hand, only to find that it was an invalid number!


    "Who is it? A prank!" She threw her phone away and it fell on the end of the bed.


    Rachel continued to sleep.


    But those inexplicable messages were like poison, slowly corroding her brain. She was upset and


    couldn''t sleep again.


    Rachel stood up, woke up Michelle and Mindy and handed them her phone to show them the texts.


    Michelle and Mindy looked at each other, speechless.


    "No, you''d better give your phone to me in the future. I don''t want these information to disturb your


    mind." Michelle took away Rachel''s phone immediately.


    Then she cklisted the phone number sending the messages.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel thought it was a feasible way, so she nodded and said to her, "Just let


    me know if there''s anything emergency."


    "No problem." She put the phone away,y down and continued to sleep.


    However, Rachel couldn''t fall asleep. She got up and started packing.


    But after a moment, she heard a scream from Michelle''s room.


    Rachel and Mindy hurriedly ran into Michelle''s room to check what had happened. To their surprise,


    Michelle''s face was pale and her hand holding the phone was trembling.


    "What''s wrong?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    However, Michelle gave the phone to Mindy and said, "Please help me. I''m not brave enough..."


    After ncing at the picture on the screen, Mindy deleted the message without any expression. Then


    she put the phone in her pocket and said, "I have a way to track down the person who sent the


    message. Leave him to me!"


    Then she stood up and left the room.


    Still worried, Rachel asked, "Michelle, what did you see just now? Why are you so scared?"


    "No, nothing serious," Michelle shook her head immediately. "It''s just a bloody and violent picture. It''s


    inappropriate for children to see."


    Rachel soon understood. She stood up and patted her on the shoulder, saying, "I''m sorry."


    Michelle then lifted the quilt, got out of the bed and started to clean up. "Rachel, think about who would


    do such a thing to you."


    "Nancy? Anna?" Rachel shook her head, replying, "I don''t know. It''s hard to say without evidence."


    "Now that you''re a popr star, it''s normal for other people to be jealous of you," Michelle stated as


    she sighed.


    After breakfast, they three rushed to the airport with their luggage.


    Rachel was in the first-ss cabin, while Mindy and Michelle were in the economy ss, so they didn''t


    sit together.


    When Rachel was in the first ss cabin, she saw an acquaintance.


    Bill Song.


    When Bill saw her, he was also surprised, saying, "Rachel, long time no see!"


    Rachel found her seat and sat down. What a coincidence! She was sitting right next to him.


    "I''m here for the award ceremony. After the ceremony, I need to go back to work," Rachel exined


    with a smile.


    "Oh yes," said Bill, remembering that Rachel had won the best supporting actress award not long ago.


    He said, "I haven''t congratted you!"


    After saying that, he reached out his hand to her. With a soft smile on her face, Rachel shook his hand


    and joked, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re thinner, but more handsome."


    "Really?" Bill was suddenly praised by the person he liked, and he became shy. "You are still so


    beautiful and charming."


    Rachel gave a smile but did not say a word.


    With a serious look on his face, Bill went on, "When I was filming abroad, I was not allowed to check


    my phone. How are you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern," Rachel said politely.


    At this moment, a tall man came in and found a ce to sit down.


    With astonishment written all over her face, Rachel said, "rk?"


    It seemed that someone was calling him. Turning his head, rk looked in the direction of her and saw


    Rachel''s delicate face that was full of surprise.


    When he saw Bill, rk lowered his head and pretended to sleep in his seat.


    Seeing this, Rachel was a little disappointed.


    Following her eyes, Bill saw rk. He smiled helplessly and asked, "What''s your rtionship with


    him?"


    "I''m going to terminate my contract with him and I''ll be establishing a studio on my own," Rachel


    answered absent mindedly.


    "You want to run your own studio?" asked Bill in surprise.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    Bill analyzed for her, "It''s not that simple to set up a studio.


    First of all, you have to have a powerful team, including a professional agent who can help you contact


    with resources, and a public rtions team who can quickly guide the direction of public opinions in the


    face of public rtions crisis.


    In addition, you have to get a professional makeup artist, an assistant, a security guard, and so on.


    That''s a huge cost. So you must be rich enough in order to operate it well.


    Besides, although you are well-known now, good resources are often in the hands of the big brokerage


    companies. As a studio, you can''t receive many good resources. And you can only get some


    unimportant roles which are often left byrgepanies."


    Bill had been trying to persuade Rachel, but her efforts were in vain.


    "I''ve already found an agent for myself. As for the PR team, I''ll figure it out. I have thought over all the


    questions you said. Atst, I decide to have a try," Rachel said seriously.


    Bill looked at her with admiration. "I didn''t expect you to have such thoughts at such a young age? I


    can''tpete with you at all."


    Rachel knew that Bill was the No.1 star in Starlight Entertainment. However, he had to follow the


    company''s order and had no freedom to do anything.


    "Bill," said Rachel with a soft smile, "People are different."


    Hearing this, Bill nodded with a smile and said, "That''s right. You''re very ambitious. Although the future


    is a tough one, I hope you can enjoy it and have a good time."


    "Thank you!" Rachel said with a big smile.


    Rachel and Bill were having a good time talking.


    Not too far away, rk seemed to be asleep, but his eyshes trembled from time to time, and the air


    around him was freezing.


    After a while, Rachel fell asleep.


    Bill stared at her white skin and cherry like lips and had an impulse to get close to her.


    At this time, a tall figure covered him. He asked in a cold voice, "Mr. rk, can I exchange seats with


    you?"


    rk''s voice was a bit bewitching, and Bill had wanted to turn him down.


    But before he could say anything, rk added, "We can swap back in an hour."


    "Okay." Bill nodded his head.


    rk was too intimidating. Bill didn''t hepete with him.


    Bill stood up, walked to rk''s seat.


    rk sat beside Rachel.


    Wake up in the morning, Rachel was almost scared to death by the inexplicable text messages. Now


    she was rxed and fell asleep.


    After a while, she couldn''t help but tilt her head to one side and put it on rk''s shoulder.

 Chapter 147 Terminating the Contract

    Chapter 147 Terminating the Contract


    In her sleep, Rachel smelled a familiar smell, so she slept morefortably. She couldn''t help moving


    her head to a morefortable position.


    rk was still motionless, tall and straight, as if trying to shelter her from rain and wind.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two, Bill shook his head in disappointment.


    They loved each other deeply. Why did they always hurt each other with indifference?


    Although he also liked Rachel, he was not able to use all the good resources to make her famous, just


    like rk did.


    After all, his ability was far inferior to that of rk.


    Therefore, in front of rk, Bill always thought he was inferior to him.


    An hourter, rk put her head straight and leaned back.


    Bill saw his signal, he returned to his seat.


    Half an hourter, Rachel woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she said to Bill with an apologetic face, "Did I lean against your shoulder


    when I was asleep? I''m sorry. I was too sleepy and tired."


    Bill looked at the direction of rk subconsciously, only to find that he had already closed his eyes and


    started to doze again.


    Therefore, Bill could only say perfunctorily, "It''s nothing? I can lend my shoulder to you. I can also lend


    myself to you."


    Seeing that Bill was joking, Rachel deliberately asked, "Really?"


    "I always keep my promise!" Bill said confidently, patting his chest.


    Since he had already boasted about in front of her, why not continue?


    "From now on, if you need my help, you can call me at any time," Bill said with a smile.


    "Okay," Rachel agreed directly, without any hesitation.


    There were only a dozen of famous people in the entertainment circle. She might need Bill in the future.


    Moreover, Bill had been a famous star for a long time and had a lot of fans.


    Not long after, the nended in China and rk left first.


    Watching his receding figure, Rachel felt a little disappointed.


    She couldn''t remember how many times she had seen him leaving.


    Although rk was strong, Rachel felt he was lonely.


    After getting off the ne, Rachel walked in front, with Michelle and Mindy on her sides, following her.


    Rachel was dressed in a conservative and low-key way. Wearing a mask, almost nobody recognized


    her.


    Although Bill also wore a mask and a cap, his fans had recognized him long ago. They were screaming


    at the exit.


    He walked ahead, followed by Rachel far away from him.


    There were at least five or six bodyguards following him. As soon as they saw his crazy fansing


    over, they immediately gathered around to protect him and help him break through the siege.


    Seeing this, Rachel sighed, "It''s not easy to be a star. It''s difficult to live a normal life."


    Watching the noisy scene in front of them, Michelle shook her head and said, "Since you get flowers


    and apuse, you have to pay the price."


    Bill''s departure sessfully attracted the fans.


    When she was finally rxed her vignce, a man pushing his luggage suddenly crashed into Rachel!


    With a deft move, Mindy pushed Rachel aside and kicked the suitcase away!


    Bang! The suitcase fell down and the man also fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, the man immediately stood up and rushed to Rachel.


    Mindy stood in front of Rachel and fought with the man.


    Just when Rachel was in a panic, a tall man quickly moved over and then held her into his arms.


    Stunned, Rachel turned her head to look at the man who was grabbing her. Her panicked eyes met


    those deep eyes.


    "rk? I thought you left!" Rachel called out unconsciously.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up!" Without another word, rk dragged her out of the airport.


    Mindy still fought with the man. The man was so worried when he saw Rachel being taken away, but


    Mindy seized the opportunity and subdued him with a move!


    "Tell me, why did you hurt Rachel?" Mindy asked coldly.


    The man struggled for a few times and shouted, "You bitch! How dare you ruin my n? From now on,


    don''t fall into my hands, or I will make you die without a whole body!"


    Mindy sneered, "I have heard a lot of what you just said, but now, I''m still alive, aren''t I?"


    Someone called the police and the police came as soon as they could.


    After handing the man to the police and making a record, Mindy was able to get away.


    Rachel sat in the passenger''s seat and she was still in a state of shock.


    "Why did youe back to save me?" Rachel asked as she turned to rk, her heart beating fast.


    But rk didn''t say a word, just kept his mouth shut.


    "Anyway, thank you so much for your help today. It was so dangerous," Rachel said calmly.


    After a long pause, rk said in a cold voice, "Let''s go to terminate the contract now!"


    "Why?" Puzzled, Rachel looked at him and asked, "Didn''t we agree to sign it after finishing the shot of


    ''Light of Peace''?"


    "I have time today," rk said coolly.


    It finally dawned on Rachel that Mr. rk chose to terminate the contract today because he was free


    today. There was no other reason.


    At the thought that the rtionship between him and her would be over soon, somehow, Rachel felt a


    little upset.


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressed because no one spoke.


    When they arrived at the building of Ji Group, rk directly took Rachel to the CEO''s office.


    He took out two copies of documents from the drawer, put them in front of her and said, "I''ve already


    signed them. Have a look. If there''s no problem, please sign them!"


    With surprise, Rachel picked up the contract and looked through it. Then, she said, "I can''t believe you


    didn''t ask for liquidated damages? I want to terminate the contract and I don''t need to pay any


    liquidated damages?"


    "No, thanks," rk replied coolly, "You saved my life anyway, so I don''t want any liquidated damages."


    Stunned by his words, Rachel was astonished. It seemed that rk had helped her many times before.


    Why did he still use the fact she saved him as an excuse?


    "You saved me, too. I will transfer the liquidated damages to your ount," Rachel said casually and


    signed her name at the back of the contract.


    With a grim face, rk said, "I don''t like using women''s money."


    Rachel sighed, "Okay, I''ll transfer the money to Amanda."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting down the pen in her hand, Rachel suddenly felt a sense of relief. She finally felt free.


    "Thank you for giving me this chance and your help. Without you, I wouldn''t be so sessful today."


    Rachel reached out her hand, wanting to shake hands with him.


    She thought he would say no, but to her surprise, he shook hands with her. "You''re wee."


    Rachel wanted to withdraw her hand, but found that it was tightly held by rk.


    Rachel raised her head and looked at him. There was aplicated expression in her eyes.


    Suddenly, he hugged her tightly.


    Her eyes were wide open. It was unbelievable.


    "What, what are you doing?" With these words, Rachel reached out and tried to push him away, but it


    was in vain.


    Without saying a word, rk let her go. After a long while, he said, "Hope everything goes well with


    you."


    Although he spoke in a t tone and his face was as cold as usual, Rachel noticed it seemed that he


    didn''t want to cut off the rtionship with her either.


    But since things hade to this situation, it was useless to say more. Rachel had to hold him with a


    smile and said, "Thank you, Mr. rk. Goodbye."


    Then she left the office.


    Gazing at the door, he seemed lost in thought.

 Chapter 148 Revenge Plan

    Chapter 148 Revenge n


    At the same time, in the hospital, Amanda was looking carefully at the newborn baby. The more she


    looked at the baby, the more she felt something was wrong.


    "Where did you get him? He looks like a hybrid? He doesn''t look like my brother at all!" Amanda went


    straight to the point without hesitation.


    Shivering, Anna asked angrily, "Amanda, what do you mean?"


    "Haha, what do I mean? Don''t you know what I mean?" Amanda said coldly.


    Anna''s face changed slightly.


    She wondered whether Amanda knew something.


    At this time, Fiona came in and heard the argument between them. She couldn''t help but smile and


    said, "Anna''s sister inw, you may not know that Anna, was born with such a little brown and tiny hair.


    But after she grew up, her hair became more and more dark and dense.


    The baby is definitely inherited this hair from his mother. Don''t worry. When he grows up, he will look


    like rk."


    Amanda rolled her eyes at Fiona, saying, "Who is her sister-inw? Don''t tter yourself!"


    Amanda took a picture of the baby without Anna''s permission. Anna tried to stop her, but Amanda said,


    "I will send the picture to my family."


    After that, Amanda put her phone away and left.


    After she left, Smith came out of the washroom.


    "Anna, she is an arrogant woman who looks down upon you, do you still want to continue acting? How


    about going back to America with me?" Smith pleaded.


    After thinking for a while, Fiona told her the truth, "Anna, your father''spany has gone bankrupt, but


    he intends to use the money he has obtained from selling thepany to make investment, or start


    some other business. We don''t need to stay here and deal with the Ji Family."


    "No," said Anna with dissatisfaction on her face, "The Ji Family has treated me like this and they have


    witnessed the decline of the Bai Group without helping us. I must settle the ounts! Even if I can''t


    marry him for the rest of my life, I''ll turn their family upside down!"


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona asked, "Anna, are you serious? This will be really hard!"


    "Mom, why can''t I?" Anna asked, gnashing her teeth with hatred.


    "Okay," said Fiona with a sh of viciousness on her face, "I have long been unhappy with their family.


    Since we can''t get a satisfactory result, let''s destroy them! We have nothing to lose anyway!"


    When Amanda posted the photo of Anna''s baby into her family group, it caused a tumult.


    Peter asked, ''Whose child is this?''


    Amanda replied, ''It''s said he''s from our family.''


    Peter wrote, ''But I think he''s a hybrid.''


    Amanda answered, ''Grandpa, you have sharp eyes. I also think he is a hybrid.''


    Lucas said, ''What did the Bai Family do? Did they use other''s kid to swap with rk''s baby?''


    Penny replied, ''Honey, have you watched too many movies? He is definitely not rk''s son. He does


    not like rk at all.''


    Peter replied, ''I don''t care whose child it is. It''s not rk''s.''


    Lucas replied, "Even if he is, we will not admit that.''


    rk replied, ''......''


    Amanda said to rk, ''Brother, why don''t you go to hospital to see the baby?''


    Peter wrote, ''You can live together with that woman whose family name is Bai. Don''te back to


    bother us.''


    Lucas wrote, ''rk, listen to your grandpa. You don''t need toe back from now on. But you still


    have to take care of thepany.''


    Watching others'' messages, Amanda didn''t know how to react.


    Before she realized it, she had already arrived at the building of Rachel''s ce.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she tried to call Rachel.


    But to her surprise, the person who answered the phone was Mindy. She said, "Hello, Miss Amanda.


    I''m sorry that Rachel is asleep. I will keep her phone for a while. Would you like me to deliver a


    message to her?"


    "Why do you keep her phone?" asked Amanda in surprise.


    "She has too many crank messagestely. It''s not convenient for her to take her phone," Mindy


    exined.


    "I''ll go upstairs to see her," Amanda stated. Then she hung up the phone and went to the registry desk.


    Soon after, there was a knock on the door. Mindy opened it for Amanda.


    As soon as she entered, Amanda asked anxiously, "How is Rachel?"


    Mindy shook her head, replying, "Not bad. She was scared at the beginning, but she was very strong


    and it does not have any psychological effects on her."


    "Where''s your phone? Let me have a look!" Amanda reached out her hand without hesitation.


    Mindy unlocked Rachel''s phone and handed it to her.


    As soon as she saw the messages, she saw a familiar number. She sneered, "I know who did this."


    Mindy was a little surprised, asking, "Miss Amanda, who do you think could be behind this?"


    "There are quite a few people doing this kind of things abroad. You alsoe back from abroad. Don''t


    you know that?" Amanda smiled.


    Expressionlessly, Mindy said, "I''ve done investigations. It has nothing to do with people I know or


    organization I''m familiar with."


    Amanda snapped the text and then sent it to rk.


    "It''s not as simple as it seems. Let my brother handle it. He has strong connections," Amanda said


    calmly.


    However Mindy was slightly hesitated and said, "But Rachel didn''t want him to get involved in her


    business."


    "How stupid you are!" Amanda red at her and said, "Don''t tell her. If there are things you can''t deal


    with from now on,e to me secretly. I can''t solve them. If I cannot solve, I will ask my brother to do


    it."


    Mindy did not fully understand but nodded.


    At this time, the door of Rachel''s room was opened. She opened the door and came out with her


    sleepy eyes. She was surprised to see the face of Amanda who was talking to Mindy. Rachel greeted,


    ""Amanda, why are you here?"


    "You won an important international award. I juste to see you, the heroine of our country''s


    entertainment industry." Amanda turned around, slipped the phone back to Mindy, and walked up to


    Rachel.


    Mindy put the phone away immediately and pretended that nothing was wrong.


    Paying no attention to what they were doing, Amanda couldn''t help but smile, asking, "What heroine?


    You are exaggerating!"


    "You''ve contributed a lot to the entertainment industry and bring new visual experience to the movies


    and TV ys. Of course, you''ve made a great contribution," Amanda ttered purposely.


    Walking out, she sat on the sofa and grabbed a soft pillow. Yellow Ball immediately ran towards her and


    rubbed her feet.


    "The cat is so ugly. It''s not as beautiful as its master," said Amanda with a look of disgust.


    "Meow!" Yellow Ball disagreed. It seemed that it was saying that it was cute.


    Amanda was amused by its reaction and she couldn''t help changing her tone, "You are ugly but cute.


    You are very fat. Won''t you worry you cannot catch rats anymore?"


    "Meow, meow, meow..." Yellow Ball protested and then left discontentedly.


    Looking at her indifferently, Rachel asked, "Are you here just to y with my cat?"


    It was then that Amanda remembered why she came her. She took out her phone immediately, chose a


    photo and handed the phone to Rachel.


    Looking at the chubby baby on the phone, Rachel asked with curiosity, "Who is this? He is so beautiful


    and cute."


    "Don''t you think he''s a bit of a mixed blood? Or do you think he looks like a foreigner''s child?" Amanda


    asked tentatively.


    Looking at the photo carefully, Rachel nodded and said, "I agree with you. But it doesn''t matter. The


    baby is so cute."


    "This is the child of Anna," Amanda added.


    Stunned by her words, Rachel''s hand which was holding her cell phone shook. "Ah, Anna''s baby?" she


    asked.


    Seeing this, Amanda couldn''t help but doubt, asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you so overreacted?"


    With a wry smile, Rachel quickly came to her senses and said, "No, I just didn''t expect she will have


    such a cute baby."


    "Does he look like my brother?" Amanda asked again.


    Rachel was stunned. Maybe Amanda didn''t know that this child had nothing to do with rk, but rk


    did. Why didn''t he tell his family members?

 Chapter 149 The Goodwill Ambassador

    Chapter 149 The Goodwill Ambassador


    However, it was his family business, and Rachel didn''t want to get involved.


    In her eyes, the reason why he didn''t tell his family the truth was either that he loved Anna so much


    that he didn''t want her to get hurt or that he had other ns.


    No matter which one was true, Rachel believed that the truth should be told to the Ji Family by rk,


    not through her, an outsider.


    "The baby is newborn. It''s normal that you cannot tell. When he grows up, he will be like his parents,"


    Rachel replied casually, giving the phone back to Amanda.


    Amanda, however, was disappointed. "Am I the only one who think it is a hybrid?"


    Rachel tried to avoid Amanda''s look, which made Amanda more confused.


    Amanda suddenly had an idea.


    They chatted for a while. Then Amanda left.


    Thinking of the man who tried to hurt her in the airport, Rachel raised her head and asked Mindy, "Have


    you found out about the person who sent me the threat message and the man tried to hurt me at the


    airport?"


    "Not yet. But it''s certain that the man is your fan, a crazy fan. The police found lots of your posters in


    his ce," replied Mindy calmly.


    What she didn''t tell Rachel was that the crazy fan had even connected her body with other women''s


    photo and used it to do something indescribable.


    It was such a dirty and uneptable thing. She''d better keep it to herself.


    Besides, he didn''t do it for himself, but someone paid him to kill Rachel. But the man''s intelligence was


    not good enough, so he chose to do it in public, which led to the exposure of his purpose and made


    himself caught.


    After taking a day off, Rachel returned to the film crew.


    Many unimportant roles'' parts had beenpleted. The remaining part mainly included hero and


    heroine as well as some important supporting roles.


    Michelle was still in the crew. She was very happy to see Rachel.


    "Rachel, I''ve already seen the video of you winning the award abroad on the Inte. It''s really a great


    honor. I''m so envious of you." Michelle took the initiative to hold Rachel''s hand.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "You will have a chance in the future if you work hard."


    Michelle could only nod and asked, "What''s your movie? Have you chosen it yet?"


    Rachel replied, "It''s not nned yet. I want to have a good rest. I''m too tired in the past more than a


    year."


    "Don''t stop filming," Michelle reminded her, "For a star, once you disappear from the screen for a period


    of time, the audience will soon forget you. So you need to let the audience see you all the time. If you


    don''t want to take any movie or TV y, you''d better shoot somemercials or take part in some


    events."


    It was rare that someone talked to her so much, so Rachel found that her impression of Michelle was


    getting better and better. Thetter was not the female star who wanted to attract rk by showing her


    body.


    "Thanks for your reminder. You are so nice," Rachel couldn''t help but praise her.


    Michelle felt a little embarrassed. "I should thank you for being willing to make friends with someone


    like me. Thepany previously moulded me as a sexy actress. But you let me know that it is better to


    work hard and improve my acting skill than to show my body to men. "


    With admiration all over her face, Rachel said with a light smile, "You''re smart and beautiful. Work hard


    and you''ll get a good result in time."


    "Thank you!" Michelle smiled happily.


    From Michelle''s point of view, now Rachel was much more famous than her and she could not


    compare to Rachel at all.


    But such a popr female star, not only did not put on airs, but was willing to be close to a low-level


    female star like her, which showed that she was a really kind-hearted person.


    When he saw her, Bob stood up and gave her a big hug. "Congrattions!"


    Rachel blinked naughtily and said, "Haven''t you congratted me a long time ago?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a faint smile on his face, Bob continued, "After thepletion of this movie, we will arrange a


    road show to advertise the movie before releasing. As the heroine of the movie, I hope you can take


    part in it."


    It was impossible for Rachel not to agree with the director''s request, so she said directly, "No problem, I


    will cooperate with the crew!"


    "Now you can also advertise for the movie on your Twitter," Bob reminded as he gave a smile.


    Rachel was well aware that he wanted her to advertise the movie since she just received an


    international award.


    Thus, Rachel turned to Michelle and said, "Take a good photo of me and advertise ''Light of Peace''."


    Of course, Michelle was happy to do it.


    Not long after, Rachel''s stage photos in "Light of Peace" were posted in her Twitter. Except for photos,


    Michelle also posted some words, "''Light of peace''? Living in the age of peace, I hope I can try my best


    to protect it!"


    This news had caused a huge uproar on Twitter.


    "Wow, how beautiful Rachel is!"


    "She is truly the Angel of Peace from the heavens!"


    "The new movie will be on soon. I want to ''see the Light of Peace''!"


    Of course, there were also some negativements, "That''s funny. She just acted in the movie called


    ''Light of Peace'', and you think she is the Angel of Peace? She''d better go to the remote areas to show


    her kindness and take actions to fulfill her promise of peace!"


    "If you have time to show off photos here, you''d better give a helping hand to the poor people and do


    more charity and less publicity!"


    After reading the negativements, Rachel was not angry at all. Instead, she thought what they said


    totally made sense.


    Rachel went to find Bob and suggested, "Director Bob, I think it''s better to change the road show of this


    movie to helping the remote areas. We do better do some charity. So that the audience will know that


    we are not just talking but doing something good."


    Startled, Bob shouted, "Are you crazy, Rachel? The environment is harsh in remote and poor ces.


    And it''s winter now. We will have a very hard time there!"


    Stunned by his exaggerated words, Rachel shook her head andughed, saying, "If that''s the case,


    how can the people there survive? Since they can ovee the harsh environment, we can certainly


    do the same."


    Hearing her words, Bob was touched.


    If they could make this into a variety show and broadcast it, it would be a great opportunity to publicize


    "Light of Peace"!


    "I will discuss with our leaders about this matter," Bob said as he rub his hands together.


    Now that it was very cold. Bob was sure that arge amount of the stars were unwilling to shoot a show


    in the remote areas.


    But if this show was sessfully aplished, it would undoubtedly be a good publicity for the movie,


    and at the same time, it would also went rival.


    After all, everyone sympathized with the weak.


    When Bob reported to the leaders, to his surprise, they had approved his proposal!


    Then, Bob gave invitations to the actors and actresses of "Light of Peace", but was quickly rejected.


    Apart from the hero and heroine, only Michelle Li epted his invitation.


    In total, only three stars were willing to go to the remote areas to shoot the variety show.


    This matter was temporarily settled. Rachel was elected as a goodwill ambassador and was about to


    go to the remote and backward areas to do some charity.


    In order to make the show more touching, the producer of the show targeted at children. However, they


    temporarily maintained a secret and refused to tell anyone more about the real content.


    A weekter, Rachel''s part waspleted.


    Randall called her in person and asked her out.


    They met in a quiet cafe. With a smile on his face, Randall sat opposite to Rachel and said, "Miss


    Rachel, it seems that we are destined to work together."

 Chapter 150 Super Fans

    Chapter 150 Super Fans


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "I''ve heard that Mr. Randall is a talented professional agent. It''s my


    great honor to work with you."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Randall said, "Since we are in a cooperative rtionship, please call us


    Randall."


    "Yes, Brother Randall," Rachel replied with a smirk.


    Then Randall opened his mouth but couldn''t find a suitable word to say. He thought it was funny but he


    could notugh. Then he said, "Well, I think I will just call you Rachel."


    Getting down to the business, Randall said with a serious look, "If you want me to be your agent, I only


    have one request, which is that I must fully control the development of your personal and studio in the


    future. I will design special development lines for you, and make preparations for the studio.


    We can discuss about the disagreements with each other, but we don''t hope that there are


    disagreements between us, which will result in misunderstandings. I will try my best to do my work well


    since we are going to make the best profit for your studio."


    Rachel knew that Randall had been suppressed by Logan Entertainment for a long time so that he


    couldn''t release his talent and have no room for free development. That was why he strongly


    demanded his ownership.


    "No problem," Rachel nodded, answering, "I will follow your arrangement. But when I have a different


    opinion, I will let you know just for your reference. Our ultimate goal is to make the studio develop well."


    "Good. Let''s talk about your idea first," said Randall as he nodded.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel said, "We can''t set up a studio which only contains you, me, Michelle


    and Sherry. I''m looking for talent for public rtions now. If you have someone you know, you can ask


    them to join us. Besides, we have to rent a ce as our office. I think it''s necessary to have a decent


    office."


    "No problem. Let me handle them," Charlie replied.


    With a slight nod, Rachel continued, "I haven''t decided my next movie yet. And because I just


    terminated the contract with rk, no directors have invited for their movie or TV y for the time


    being. We have to find it by ourselves."


    "I heard that you are going to record the show in the remote areas in a few days," asked Randall,


    frowning.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Rachel asked, puzzled.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Randall said, "At first, I didn''t agree with you going to a ce with


    such bad environment. But since you have terminated the contract with rk, many people will


    consider the attitude of the Ji Group even though they want to act in their movies.


    Therefore, at present, I think it''s a good idea for you to attend this program. When ''Light of Peace'' is


    disyed and if it has a high box office, there should be many good scriptsing to you."


    Rachel nodded and thought for a while. "It seems that I have to discuss with rk and make an


    announcement that we have terminated the agreement peacefully."


    "It''s a good idea," said Randall, "Once the Ji Group expresses its attitude that it won''t give you a hard


    time, the others naturally won''t be afraid that they will offend the Ji Group. In this case, many directors


    wille to you."


    "But what about Logan Entertainment? What should we do about them?" Rachel asked with a frown.


    "Let me handle this," Randall replied with certainty.


    They discussed the studio''s specific matters after that before they left the cafe, When she got home,


    Rachel didn''t know how to talk to rk about the announcement.


    At present, things didn''t go well between them. On one hand, she was now in the limelight. If she met


    rk, she was afraid that the paparazzi would take photos of them and made up rumors about them.


    On the other hand, Anna had just given birth to a baby. She should avoid meeting with rk in case of


    gossip.


    Thus, she decided to send a message to him through wechat.


    Actually, she seldom sent him wechat messages, and she seldom posted anything on her wechat


    moments.


    Rachel took her cell phone back from Mindy, clicked on the profile photo of rk, and started to type,


    "Mr. rk, although we have terminated our contract, there are always some people who vicious


    specte that we are not getting along well and we are breaking up unhappily. So I would like to ask


    you to make a announcement with our studio together to show that we have broken up peacefully,


    okay?"


    After the message being sent, Rachel was a little nervous.


    If rk turned her down, she would be humiliated?


    What if he thought the peaceful breakup was not true in his eyes?


    As time went by, she didn''t receive any reply from him.


    Rachel was getting more and more worried.


    At this time, Eva came out of her room with her cell phone in her hand. She looked excited.


    "Rachel, you see, Mr. rk is magnanimous. He actually released the announcement of terminating


    the agreement on thepany''s official Twitter!


    Listen to me. Ourpany''s development direction is quite different from that of Miss Rachel. In order


    to let Miss Rachel have a better development tform and a more prosperous future, ourpany


    decided to terminate the contract peacefully with Miss Rachel. Besides, if necessary, we will give full


    support to her development in the future! ¡ª¡ªThe Ji Group..."


    Rachel was startled. She was waiting for the reply from him in wechat. It seemed that he had already


    asked thepany''s official Twitter to make this announcement.


    It was indeed his style. He did not like to talk, but he liked to act.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Rachel''s studio also issued a statement, "Announcement: Miss Rachel has terminated a


    peaceful agreement with the Ji Group. She''d like to thank the Ji Group for its help and support. If it was


    needed in the future, Rachel''s studio would also support the development of the Ji Group with all its


    might! ¡ª¡ªRachel''s Studio."


    There was not any quarrel, so the two announcements actually hadn''t attracted much attention.


    As for the audience, they didn''t care whichpany the star signed on. They only cared if the star they


    liked could bring them enough good works.


    Randall was very satisfied with the way rk and Rachel handled the matter. He called Rachel and


    said, "You''ve met a greatpany. Mostpanies are dissatisfied with starts who want to terminate


    their contract. They either scold them or suppress them with all their might. It''s rare to see this kind of


    situation."


    Rachel gave a smile.


    But the next moment, the Ji Family''s wechat group got excited.


    Peter took the initiative to ask, ''What did you do, rk? How could you let Rachel go? She is such a


    good actress. Why don''t you ask her to stay?


    Rachel is a very popr now. If you let her go like this, what if she is taken away by anotherpany?''


    Amanda replied, ''Grandpa, you''re wrong. Rachel will not work for anotherpany. She want to work


    for herself.''


    Peter asked, ''Work for herself? She wants to start her own business?''


    Amanda answered, "Yes, that''s right. Rachel doesn''t want others to consider as someone who


    bes famous because of rk. So she wants to establish her own studio.''


    Peter wrote, ''I''m right. My future granddaughter inw is not only beautiful, but also ambitious. This is a


    good sign that the Ji Family is flourishing.''


    Amanda wrote, ''Grandpa, have you forgotten again that you have a grandson. Please face the fact that


    Rachel will not be your granddaughter inw. Anna is your current granddaughter inw!''


    Peter replied, ''Who is Anna? Let her get away!''


    Penny replied, "rk did a good job. I know Rachel is a kind-hearted girl. Since you want to end your


    contract, it''s good to end this peacefully.''


    Lucas wrote, ''I haven''t expected that a star can be so aspiring. Let''s wait and see."


    Everyone agreed Rachel''s decision, and they were also satisfied with what rk did.


    People in the Ji Family had almost be the fans of Rachel.


    Amanda was the person who caused all this.


    At this time, rk was in his own mansion, and Bob was sitting opposite to him.


    "Does the show have to be recorded?" rk asked coldly.

 Chapter 151 Be Spotless

    Chapter 151 Be Spotless


    Bob nodded and said, "Yes. It has been approved. I n to go with the crew."


    After a long pause, rk said casually, "Take good care of her."


    Bob was confused about rk''s behavior, so he asked, "Since you care so much about her, why


    should you let her go? Wouldn''t it be better to have her around?"


    But rk didn''t reply.


    Bob added, "I saw the announcement you made. I know you did it for her good. To be honest, Rachel is


    a good girl. If you were single, there would be no problem for you to do so. But now, I think you should


    take back your useless effort.


    If you don''t want people to gossip about her, you''d better keep your distance from her. After all, she is


    now famous, not like a little star in the past.


    Gossip hurts. Don''t you know that? Besides, our ''Light of Peace'' hasn''t been released yet. I don''t want


    there are any scandals between you two again. You don''t want your money wasted, do you?"


    Bob was a close friend of rk''s, so he always spoke in a direct way.


    rk didn''t show much concern. He simply nodded and said, "I will be careful."


    With a sigh, Bob finally got up and left.


    Randall had already bought a business shop on the first and two apartments on the second floor in a


    high-endmunity.


    Of course, the money was from Rachel''s studio.


    The business shop on the first floor was transformed into office of the studio, and two apartments on


    the second floor were used as the dormitory for important employees.


    He bought another apartment as his living ce.


    Seeing that he was so generous, Rachel couldn''t help but sigh, saying, "It seems that you have earned


    lots of money while working in Logan Entertainment."


    With a modest smile, Randall said, "Of course I have earned fewer money than you, boss."


    Rachel was the boss of this studio.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "I have a very simple request. A room is enough for me. I don''t need an


    apartment."


    Randall smiled, exining, "I''m different from you. I have a family."


    "Really?" Rachel was surprised to hear that. She asked, "Howe I''ve never heard about it?"


    Randall answered with a mysterious smile, "I know you are short of a PR team. Let my wife help you!"


    "Really?" Rachel was more surprised. She did not expect Randall''s wife to be expert at public


    rtionship.


    After a while, Randall led a good-looking girl to Rachel.


    "This is my wife. We grew up together. Her name is Monica Zhang, and the marketing ount online is


    ''Well-informed''. She leads a rtively mature PR team," Randall introduced his wife to Rachel.


    Surprised, Rachel looked at this beautiful woman and reached out her hand. She said enthusiastically,


    "Wow, you are so great! Do you work for apany or on your own?"


    "I have my own group, just like you. We often take on some star public rtions tasks. If you need, I


    can, of course, take over all the public rtion tasks of your studio." Monica was not shy at all and said


    straightforwardly.


    With a nod, Rachel said, "Of course I need it. With you and Randall by my side, I can go forward


    without any worries."


    Soon, the cooperation started.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel made a phone call to Chester and asked him not to help her look for a PR team anymore.


    However, she had got messages from Edgar. Thetter said he had gotten some clues of the driver of


    the Yan Family. However, he was a cunning man, and they were still following him and failed to capture


    him.


    Rachel was sure that the driver must do something wrong. Otherwise, why would he be afraid of being


    found by others?


    Sherry was responsible for the decoration of the studio.


    Everyday, Michelle and Randall were busy dealing with various resources for Rachel.


    While Rachel was busy moving.


    Eva asked with dissatisfaction, "I''ve lived here for a long time and I love this ce. Why do you still


    want me to move out?"


    With her eyes blinking, Rachel asked, "You don''t want to move?"


    "Of course, a person aszy as me doesn''t want to move. Besides, it''s not far from my office," Eva


    replied as she pouted.


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "Okay. Anyway, I''ve already bought this ce. I''ll leave it to you!"


    "Really?" Eva couldn''t believe her own ears that she got her freedom.


    "Of course it''s true. If you want it, I can legally pass it to you," Rachel said with a smile.


    Eva sighed and eximed, "A star is so different from ordinary people. It''s not a big deal to buy an


    apartment for stars. Unlike us ordinary people, we have to work hard for more than ten years to buy a


    suite! "


    "If you really won''t move, then help me to move first!" Rachel changed the topic.


    Eva nodded.


    In fact, Rachel didn''t notice the joy hidden in Eva''s eyes at all. Eva had already been in love secretly.


    She didn''t want to move out because, on the one hand, it was really close to thepany, and on the


    other hand, she finally had her own space.


    However, Rachel was too busy to ask about it.


    Not long after she had moved to a new ce, she started to film the variety show in the remote areas.


    Before leaving, Randall told Rachel again and again, "No matter what happens, inform me as soon as


    possible. We can discuss the solution together. Remember. You are not alone now. You have a team


    with you!"


    "Got it. I''ll make full use of the team." Rachel nodded and gave him a reassuring look.


    Michelle then packed several boxes of clothes, scarfs, hats, gloves and etc. for Rachel.


    Seeing such an exaggerated suitcase, Rachel couldn''t help but smile. "Am I moving again?"


    It was lucky that Mindy drove the nanny van with them. Otherwise, someone would be unhappy!


    The road was quite bumpy. Mindy drove the car following the car of the film crew, heading to a remote


    vige far away.


    The director of the movie had already arranged the shooting ce, and the local vigers were


    informed about it.


    Michelle Li squeezed into her star''s car and started to gossip with her? She said, "You know what?


    Many people don''te here this time for two reasons. One is that they don''t want to work hard. The


    other is that they think that nobody will watch the show."


    Turning to look at her, Rachel asked, "Then why did youe here?"


    Michelle replied with a sweet smile. "Because I want to be yourpany! Anyway, I am in the break


    time now."


    Rachel smiled. She felt Michelle was clingy to her.


    Then Michelle added, "I heard that you are going to set up a studio. How is it going?"


    "Almost ready. You are well-informed," Rachel said with a smile.


    Michelle knew how to cope with the situation and didn''t ask about the details. She only said with an


    envious look, "When can I be as strong as you?"


    "That day wille. Step by step. Work hard!" Rachel encouraged her.


    Michelle nodded.


    Michelle''s agent saw that she had a good rtionship with Rachel, encouraged her to talk more with


    her.


    As a result, Michelle approached Rachel more often than before!"


    At first, she gave up the idea that she would be able to acknowledge a famous director by knowing


    Rachel. But as they got closer to each other, Michelle found that she liked Rachel.


    Unlike other actresses, Rachel never put on airs or looked down upon people. She was polite and


    modest, and never fought for attention. She was very good at saying and doing things.


    Monica had been ustomed to seeing all kinds of hypocritical people in the entertainment circle, so


    she just felt that Rachel was like a pure jade, pure and spotless. Anyone who saw her would be


    envious of her.


    At this time, Rachel''s phone was ringing. It was Chester.


    "Oh my god. You will go to remote mountainous areas for teaching kids there?" Chester asked


    anxiously as soon as the phone was connected.

 Chapter 152 . The Village With Children Whose Parents Were Outside

    Chapter 152 . The Vige With Children Whose Parents Were Outside


    Rachel nodded, answering, "I''m already on my way. What''s up?"


    "You silly girl, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can prepare something for you to go through winter,"


    Chesterined.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "I''m going to record the program, not to travel around in winter. What should


    I prepare for it?"


    Chester couldn''t help saying, "It''s so cold there. Can you stand the coldness? You are so delicate. In


    order to make money, you''ve worked so hard!"


    "You know, I have to support myself now. So I must work harder," Rachel teased.


    Chester, however, said naturally, "If you want, I promise to support you all your life!"


    "Ha-ha," Rachelughed happily, saying, "Then let''s talk about itter. I haven''t decided who will


    support me for the rest of my life."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel kept smiling.


    Michelle asked curiously, "Boyfriend?"


    Rachel immediately shook her head and denied, "He''s just a friend of mine. He likes to make jokes,


    and I often joke with him."


    "Then he must be a pursuer," Michelle replied.


    Rachel chuckled and asked, "Do you have a boyfriend now?"


    Michelle shook her head and replied, "In the entertainment circle, nobody dares to fall in love so easily.


    You must be really careful. Otherwise, your reputation will be destroyed."


    Rachel nodded in agreement. "The main problem is that the paparazzi and fans are too powerful. They


    take furtive pictures. If fans object to a star''s rtionship, they will lose the fans, and there will be a


    decline in their career. Not everyone dares to go into such a dangerous ce."


    "But after all, we are ordinary people. We will end up marrying a person and having a family. What


    should we do? Now you are still young. You should enjoy your career first and wait to meet the right


    person," Michelle stated as she shrugged helplessly.


    They set out in the morning and arrived at the vige almost at dusk.


    It got dark early in winter. When they arrived at this vige, it was all dark around.


    The vige head, leading the vigers, came out to wee them with a shlight.


    They had built a iron shelter for temporary residence on a vacantnd for the shooting.


    When Rachel got off the car, she immediately sneezed.


    Michelle, who was standing behind her, sneezed too. She grumbled, "Why is it much colder here than


    downtown? It''s freezing cold!"


    Some people who were afraid of the cold had already taken out a thick down jacket from their suitcase


    and put it on. Michelle quickly put the thick clothes she prepared on Rachel.


    Even so, Rachel still felt very cold.


    Bob took the lead in greeting the vigers, and then asked the staff to distribute rooms for all the stars


    present.


    Since Rachel was the main character and the female star, the crew gave her the best room.


    Although it was the best room here, it was only better in terms of anti-wind and cold resistance.


    Besides, the bedding was of higher quality.


    But it did not have much effect on the harsh weather which was under extreme coldness.


    At the first night, Rachel was shivering with cold. Michelle worried that she couldn''t sleep well, so she


    put some electric warmers in her bed, which made her feel better.


    But as a supporting actress, Michelle Li was offered a far worse treatment than Rachel. She couldn''t


    fall asleep because of the tiny cracks in her room.


    Thus, in the middle of the night, she had to turn to Rachel for help.


    With great sympathy for her, Rachel simply agreed to let her sleep with her.


    In this way, they could keep warm together instead of feeling cold.


    They didn''t wake up until dawn. The staff waked them up. As soon as Michelle saw the camera, she


    was stunned. "Ah, the shooting has started?"


    "Yes, you''re right. We will keep a record of your daily life," Bob said, standing behind the camera.


    Michelle got up from her bed, so did Rachel. This unexpected scene of them two appeared in the


    camera at the same time surprised Bob. He eximed, "You..."


    Michelle said apologetically, "I''m sorry, director Bob. It was too coldst night. I couldn''t bear it so I


    came to Rachel''s bed."


    Bob looked at Rachel and signaled for her to speak.


    With a faint smile, Rachel said, "We just sleep in the same bed. In this case, we don''t feel as cold as


    before. It''s a smart idea."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bob hastened to tell the photographer, "This cannot be broadcast. Make sure you cut itter."


    The photographer was confused. This could obviously attracted audiences, why couldn''t it be


    broadcasted?


    Actually, what made Bob afraid was that he didn''t know what rk would do him if thetter saw this.


    He didn''t want to see rk''s cold face any more.


    Michelle took the quilt to her own room.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Rachel went out to see the vige.


    It was dark when she arrivedst night, and now it was a good chance to see the vige clearly.


    But when she saw the shabby mud house, Rachel was stunned.


    In addition, she also saw many children running around in thin clothes in the cold weather in the vige.


    It totally shocked Rachel.


    "Why don''t you put on your shoes? And you are wearing so few clothes. Don''t you feel cold?" asked


    Rachel, gripping one of the children.


    The child just looked at her sheepishly. Rachel''s thick clothes made him jealous.


    Rachel immediately took off her down coat and put it on him. After doing that, she touched the child''s


    head and said, "This coat is for you. Go back and put on your shoes."


    Michelle subconsciously called her, "Rachel, you will get cold!"


    Stunned, Rachel turned around and gave her a hint. Michelle had no choice but to shut up and go back


    to get her clothes.


    Looking at his dirty feet, the child moved a little, lowered his head, and said in an almost invisible voice,


    "I don''t have any shoes..."


    With a look of shock, Rachel wondered how backward this vige was?


    At this time, when other kids saw the boy have thick clothes, they rushed to Rachel and looked at her


    with expectation.


    Rachel was embarrassed and med herself in her mind. Why didn''t she prepare thick clothes for


    them?


    At this moment, director Bob said, "Rachel, the children''s shoes and clothes you ordered are here! Go


    and have a look!"


    Rachel was stunned, thinking, ''When did I order these things?''


    At this time, Michelle handed over the overcoat to Rachel and said with a big smile, "Rachel, the things


    we bought for the children are just in time. We can distribute them to these children, right?"


    Rachel finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Randall had arranged this. He was


    really capable.


    With the help of Michelle, Rachel distributed the children''s new clothes, shoes and books to them one


    by one.


    The children were so happy that they each had new clothes and shoes.


    The children dressed in thick clothes all bowed to Rachel, saying at the same time, "Thank you, sister!"


    Rachel squatted among them and said casually, "Where are your parents?"


    "They are working in another city," an older girl replied.


    "Who else is in your family?" Rachel asked again.


    "Grandpa."


    "Grandma."


    Most children had given mainly these two answers.


    This was a vige with many children whose parents were not at home. There were only the old and


    the weak in the vige. All young men and women were working outside. Some of them even could not


    come back once a year.


    Poor kids!


    Rachel asked again, "Who take care of you normally?"


    They looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    Still, the girl replied, "No one takes care of us. We have to take care of grandpa and grandma."


    "Do you usually go to school?" Rachel asked.


    The children looked at her with their eyes wide open. They did not understand why they needed to go


    to school.


    They were holding the children''s books in their hands. Although the pictures were shiny, they couldn''t


    understand the words on the books.

 Chapter 153 In a Coma

    Chapter 153 In a Coma


    The camera had been around Rachel and the group of children, but these children were not afraid of


    the camera. They were curious about it.


    The girl who had answered two questions answered again, "There''s no school near us. We have to


    climb two mountains to get to the closest school. And it takes us a long time to walk on the road every


    day. If we go to school, we''ll be oftente and scolded by the teachers, so slowly we don''t like to go to


    school."


    Hearing this, Rachel said anxiously, "It''s not good not to go to school! If you are not well-educated, it


    will be hard for you to escape change your fate in the future. I''m sure you don''t want to stay her forever,


    right?"


    The girl widened her eyes and asked, "Beautiful sister, can you teach us how to read?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other kids echoed, "Yes, pretty sister. Why don''t you be our teacher?"


    Rachel was stunned. She had thought about helping these kids, but she didn''t know how.


    But now, the kids offered to let her be their teacher.


    She thought it was a good idea, so she said, "Okay, I''ll teach you."


    After ying with the kids for a while, Rachel went to have breakfast with Michelle.


    "Others are all busy having breakfast, but you are busy taking care of the kids in the early morning. You


    are also a child in need of being taken care of!" Michelle was full ofints.


    With a serious look on her face, Rachel said, "I want to build a school here."


    Watching no cameras around them, Michelle dragged Rachel to a corner and scolded, "Rachel, are


    you crazy? Now our studio has just been set up, and there are a lot of ces for us to spend the


    money. And now you want to build a school the second day you are her. Where do you get the


    money?"


    "It shouldn''t be a hard thing to build a school with one million," Rachel stated thoughtfully.


    Michelle shook her head and said, "No, you''re still too naive. What can you do after the school is built?


    Who is paying to hire teachers? Who is paying for the teachers'' sry? Who will be in charge of the


    school? I know you want to do this because you are kind. But if anything went wrong, you would be


    scolded!"


    Stunned by what Michelle said, Rachel started to waver.


    "But kids here are very pitiful." Rachel hesitated and felt sorry for them.


    Michelle rolled her eyes at Rachel. "When you be stronger, we''ll talk about it. If you now have


    more than 100 million, I promise I won''t interfere with your business. But we are still working on the


    studio and we don''t have extra money now."


    Rachel thought about Michelle''s remarks by seriously, and felt that her analysis was reasonable.


    She wanted to help the children here, but she was too weak to do much.


    But if one day her strength became stronger, then she woulde back to do such a good deed,


    perhaps it would be better.


    Thus, Rachel got rid of the idea very soon. At the same time, she was more determined to work hard.


    After breakfast, Rachel took time from her busy schedule to call Randall.


    Hearing her words, Randall was stunned. "Children''s clothes and shoes? What''s that? I''ve never


    bought any!"


    Rachel was very surprised, asking, "Not you? Then who did this?"


    "Maybe your friend?" Randall reminded her kindly.


    rk''s face shed through Rachel''s mind. It was him? But Rachel denied her thought immediately,


    thinking, ''It is impossible. With his character, how could he do such a thing?''


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel called Chester again. At first, thetter was stunned, but he didn''t


    admit or deny it, and just said: "Wish you a smooth shooting ande back early!"


    After he hung up the phone, Chester grabbed his coat and rushed to rk''s office.


    "Did you ask someone to send those children''s clothes, shoes and books?" Chester asked in a cold


    voice, standing in front of rk''s desk.


    rk raised his head and nced at him indifferently. "Are you here to talk nonsense with me?"


    "You don''t admit it?" Chester looked at him with a faint smile. "Obviously, you care about her. Why don''t


    you tell her?"


    Still, rk didn''t respond.


    However, Chester said indifferently, "Rachel asked me if these things were sent by me, and I didn''t


    admit, nor deny. She might think I did it."


    rk nced at him with a sardonic smile and said, "In this case, why do you tell me?"


    Chester raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t want Rachel to think that you still care about her even


    though you have been a father."


    rk''s face immediately darkened.


    Chester shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since you are not qualified to guard Rachel, let me do it! At


    least nobody would me her for being a mistress when I was with her."


    The light in rk''s eyes dimmed, and then his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Chester turned around and left. He made a phone call to his assistant, "Arrange a batch of materials for


    winter and send them to the shooting crew, saying that it is a gift from Rachel''s studio to local vigers."


    After Chester hung up the phone, a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t expect himself to win this game with rk?


    Before long, Rachel received the things that were sent to vigers by Chester in the name of her


    studio.


    Rachel immediately called Chester, asking, "What the hell are you doing? After sending children''s


    clothing and shoes, you send us more things. You are so annoying!"


    Chester said in a good temper, "Rachel, please give them to those helpless elders. I just want to help.


    It''s winter now. It''s not easy for them to get through it."


    These words really hit the deepest spot in Rachel''s heart.


    Stunned for a while, Rachel had no choice but to say, "Thank you so much, Chester, on behalf of the


    elders here."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel found Bob. She exined that the supplies were donated by the


    Jiang Group to the old people in the vige, and asked him to exin in the show.


    Bob agreed readily.


    Therefore, this batch of materials was soon distributed to each family, and each family got two thick


    cotton quilts, rice, oil, flour and so on.


    Rachel worked here as a head teacher of the children in the vige, teaching them writing and reading.


    Michelle taught them sing and dance.


    While the heroine, Liam Zhang, was arranged to teach the children physical education.


    It was not easy for three of them to hold a program.


    As their head teacher, Rachel paid great attention to the studies of the children and also was very


    concerned about their daily life.


    With all kinds of food provided by Chester, the children had enough clothes and food for the time being.


    However, the climate here was really bad and the environment was not good. The first one that got sick


    was Michelle, who was rtively weak.


    Michelle didn''t dare to share the bed with Rachel since she was sick because she didn''t want to infect


    her.


    Left with no choice, Rachel went to sleep in her room and let Michelle live in her room.


    As a result, Rachel often woke up from the cold in the night.


    She was a very responsible person. She had to take care of the children''s study and life every day,


    being very busy. Therefore, she was also sick before long.


    Liam had to take care of the kids now.


    Rachel''s head was dizzy because of the fever. She wanted to get up and see the children, but was


    stopped by Bob. Thetter said, "Have a good rest. You''ve got a high fever to 39 degree. Where do


    you want to go?"


    "What about the kids?" Rachel asked in a faint voice.


    "We will take good care of them. Don''t worry!" Bob assured.


    Bob came to the vige head and thetter called in the only doctor in the next vige to check on


    Rachel and Michelle.


    The doctor gave a prescription. After two days of taking medicine, both of them got worse and worse.


    Bob wanted to take them to see a doctor in the city. But the roads were in a bad condition, he was not


    sure whether he should do it or not.


    Feeling overwhelmed, Bob had no choice but to call rk. "Rachel is sick. She has been taking the


    medicine prescribed by the doctor here. What''s more, she has been in aa for two days. What do


    you think we should do?"


    At the other end of the line, rk stood up subconsciously and asked, "Is it so serious?"


    In the small conference room, all the shareholders looked at rk in surprise. What on earth


    happened? Why would this young sessor of the Ji Family show fluster for the first time?

 Chapter 154 Gifts From the Children

    Chapter 154 Gifts From the Children


    Rachel''s condition was getting worse. She started to have a high fever and passed out. However,


    Michelle and Mindy could do nothing to help her.


    Bob was also very anxious. Two of the three stars were sick, so he could only let the photographer


    follow and record Liam, but also dare not let him do more work.


    At lunch time, a group of children came to the door of Rachel''s room and kept looking inside. It seemed


    that they wanted to enter her room, but was blocked by Mindy.


    "What happened to sister Rachel?" one of the taller girls asked.


    Mindy stunned for a while and didn''t know how tomunicate with them.


    "She is sick." After thinking for a while, Mindy had to answer the question honestly.


    "But she hasn''te to visit us or teach us a lesson for several days. When will she recover?" asked


    another boy.


    Mindy shook her head, answering, "I don''t know either."


    "Can we go in and see her?" the tall girl asked.


    Mindy shook her head again. "No, you cannot enter the room. I''m afraid that you will be infected. If you


    have something to tell her, I can help you to deliver messages."


    The tall girl thought for a while, then she turned to the children and said: "Let''s give the gifts to sister


    Rachel, hoping that she can recover soon and continue to be our head teacher!"


    "Okay!" the kids all replied actively.


    The tall girl handed the basket of egg to Mindy and said sincerely, "Sister Mindy, please help us pass


    these gifts to sister Rachel!"


    After saying that, the other children presented the gifts in their hands one by one.


    These gifts were mostly eggs, blessing cards, letters, toys and so on. In a word, the kids had given


    Rachel their most precious gifts.


    Seeing these simple but attentive gifts, Mindy was moved to tears. She nodded her head and said, "I


    am sure sister Rachel will be very happy after she sees your gifts!"


    The tall girl said to the group of children, "Let''s go back to study. When sister Rachel wakes up, if she


    sees us disobedient, she must be very sad."


    "Okay, let''s go back and study hard!" The kids left happily.


    With the gift in her hands, Mindy walked into the room and saw Michelle standing in front of Rachel''s


    bed, eyes turning red.


    The scene of the children giving gifts was already recorded by the camera.


    "Rachel is so kind-hearted. That''s why these kids like her as well," Michelle said, rubbing her sore


    eyes.


    Mindy put all the presents on the table without saying a word.


    "Water... Water..." a weak voice came from the bed.


    Michelle quickly got a ss of water and helped Rachel to drink it. After that, she fell asleep again.


    When night fell, a ck high-end Land Rover stopped outside quietly.


    A tall man with a cold face got off the car. Wearing a ck windbreaker, he looked extremely solemn


    and cold.


    When Bob heard the noise, he rushed out and screamed in surprise as soon as he saw him, "rk!"


    Right then, a young man with a medical kit in his hand got out of the car. He was probably the doctor


    invited by rk.


    "Where is Rachel?" rk asked as soon as he saw Bob.


    Bob took rk to thest room. "Here!"


    Michelle and Mindy quickly opened the door and waited aside.


    As soon as they entered the room, rk''s face darkened. He turned around and scolded, "I asked you


    to take good care of her. Is this how you take care of her?"


    Bob froze and didn''t understand what he meant.


    ncing around the room, rk asked, "It''s so cold here. Why don''t you stay here?"


    Bob then came to his senses. He exined with a sad face, "Mr. rk, you''ve misunderstood me! I


    gave the best room to Rachel. It was she who wanted to rece her room with Michelle''s. Now


    Michelle is also ill. I can''t let someone move her back here, right?"


    rk gave Bob a cold nce. Without saying a word, he went to the bed and looked at Rachel.


    Rachel''s face was extremely red. It was evident that the blush was caused by the fever. Her lips were


    dry and she was still in aa.


    "Henry, have a look," rk turned to the doctor and said.


    The doctor, Henry Wang, was actually rk''s good friend. He had traveled a long way to this remote


    ce that he didn''t even have a sip of water.


    But he didn''t dare to dy and immediately took out tools such as clinical thermometer and


    stethoscope to examine Rachel.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, he took off the tools and said to rk, "She is unustomed to the climate of a new


    ce and the environment her is so harsh which made her sick. She has to have an intravenous drip.


    It''s the only way to keep her temperature down."


    "Hurry up! rk ordered in a cold voice. He didn''t want to listen to Henry''s exining. He only cared


    about the result.


    Henry Wang quickly prescribed medicine and prepared the intravenous drip for Rachel.


    When Bob saw this, he quickly told Michelle and Mindy, "We can leave now. Mr. rk is here."


    The two left.


    Bob also left quietly and closed the door for them.


    Henry Wang looked around the simple decoration of the room and could not help but shake his head.


    "The room is located in the wind direction. The decoration inside is too shabby. Even a normal adult


    man would not be able to bear it, let alone a woman."


    "How long will it take for her to wake up?" rk suddenly raised his head and asked.


    Henry frowned and said, "These intravenous drip will be used up tomorrow morning. Then, after


    another half day, she will wake up."


    rk nodded, saying, "You can sleep in the car!"


    "What about you?" Henry asked in a surprised voice.


    rk shot him a cold nce and frowned.


    Henry suddenly realized that he seemed to ask a silly question.


    He hurriedly turned around and left.


    In her dream, Rachel seemed to smell a familiar smell, and then she felt the warm air around her. She


    subconsciously arched her arms and found afortable position to sleep in peace.


    Late at night, a gust of cold wind blew outside. Lying next to Rachel, rk stared at the infusion bottle


    all the time.


    The weather was getting warmer after one night. It was still cold, but not as cold as before.


    When Rachel woke up, she saw a man sitting next to her with a smile on his face.


    Rachel thought she saw it wrong, so she rubbed her eyes subconsciously. However, she was shocked


    to sit up at once.


    "Chester?! What brings you here?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    Chester sat on the chair beside the bed and looked at her shocked expression with a slight smile.


    "What? Can''t Ie to see you?"


    Rachel said incoherently, "No, you can. How do you know that I''m ill? And when did you arrive?"


    Last night, she had the feeling that it was rk who was by her side!


    It was him who gave her the warmth. In the familiar scent she smelled, it should be from him!


    However, when she woke up, it was Chester? ''Did I get a hallucination because of the fever?'' Rachel


    could not help but thinking.


    Chester smiled indifferently, saying, "If I didn''te, you would die here. Of course I came herest


    night."


    Rachel was a little disappointed. As expected, she lost her mind due to feverst night.


    "Where is the doctor?" Rachel asked subconsciously.


    "He left after finishing the treatment for Michelle," Chester replied lightly.


    Rachel lied down again. She was very disappointed.


    Seeing her like this, Chester couldn''t help but tease her, "You look so disappointed, do you wish the


    person toe is rk, not me?"


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel looked at him for a while and shook her head. "No, I just didn''t expect


    you toe. But I still have to thank you. If your doctor didn''t save my life, I might not be able to see


    the sun tomorrow!"


    "Don''t exaggerate," Chesterughed. "Besides, I won''t let you die."

 Chapter 155 A Family of Three

    Chapter 155 A Family of Three


    The high-end Land Rover was running on the road, Henry asked rk confusedly, "You saved her, but


    now you leave and let someone else take the credit in a twinkling of an eye. In the beginning, you could


    ask Chester toe directly. Why did youe personally?"


    rk didn''t respond.


    Henry said in a hurry, "Hey, why do you do this? Doing a good deed without a name? It''s not like you at


    all. As a businessman, you know that money is earned with interest. How could you lose your head


    when ites to rtionships?"


    "This is not a business," rk said coldly.


    Henry was speechless. He certainly knew that this was not a business, but love!


    "However," Henry thought for a moment and asked curiously, "You have already had a child with Anna,


    and now you also have a unclear rtionship with Rachel. Is it not good?"


    rk nced at him coldly and said, "The child is not mine."


    "What?" Henry looked at him in disbelief. He could not believe that the child was not belong to rk?


    Then why did he let others think it was his child?


    rk turned his head. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to Henry anymore.


    Henry also stopped asking.


    When Rachel woke up and saw the gifts the kids had sent to her, she was so moved that she wanted to


    go and teach them at once.


    Unfortunately, Chester stopped her.


    This time, Chester had brought a lot of materials which could be used to go through the winter, and he


    had asked people to redecorate Rachel''s room in order to resist the cold and wind.


    He also bought Rachel several super warm quilts and a pile of clothes.


    Rachel was surprised and amused to see the thick clothes.


    "Are you going to dress me like a arctic bear?" wearing a new thick down jacket, Rachel asked


    naughtily.


    Chester nodded and replied, "Of course. Arctic bear is so cute, isn''t it?"


    Rachel shook her head speechlessly. Since she had been sick once, she knew that as a star, she had


    to take care of herself, or else her shooting progress would be slowed down.


    As soon as Bob entered the room, his eyes were lit up with surprise when he saw a brand new


    decoration. "Mr. Chester, you are so caring. The room is very room now."


    Chester smiled indifferently, saying, "Of course. You can take care of my Rachel. I have to do it myself."


    "When are you going to leave?" Rachel asked suddenly.


    "I''ll go back with you when you finish the program," said Chester, with a smile.


    "What? Don''t you need to deal with yourpany''s affairs?" asked Rachel in surprise.


    Chester shrugged and said, "Everything has been sorted out in thepany. I can leave for a few


    days."


    At this time, Bob also spoke, "Considering that the climate here is really too bad, the crew of the


    program insist on shooting a few more days and ending the shooting."


    Rachel felt so sorry and asked, "Director Bob, did our illness cause you any trouble?"


    "No," Bob waved his hand hastily and said, "Not only you and Michelle, but also many staff have been


    unustomed to the climate here. Fortunately, r...... The medicine brought by the doctor Mr.


    Chester has helped us a lot."


    Bob almost spoke out the truth. He thought to himself, ''It''s all rk''s fault. He was the person who did


    all these. Why did he let me tell Rachel that was all because of Chester?''


    Rachel nodded.


    In the afternoon, when the sun came out and the weather was much better, Rachel went out to see the


    children.


    The shabby office door was pushed open. All kids were reading quietly and with keen interest. They


    looked very obedient.


    Suddenly, someone noticed Rachel and shouted, "Sister Rachel!"


    All the children immediately put down the books in their hands and ran to surround her.


    "Sister Rachel, have you recovered?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister Rachel, you look so pale!"


    "Have you seen our gifts, Sister Rachel?"


    Hearing the kids call out her name in a childish way, Rachel could not hold back his tears any longer,


    which rustled down her cheeks. She was moved and said, "Thank you, thank you for your concern for


    me..."


    As soon as she cried, the children also began to cry. Some of the younger children didn''t know what


    had happened, and they also cried like her.


    Even the shooting staff saw this warm scene and couldn''t help but turn around to wipe away the tears


    secretly.


    Chester stood behind the camera and saw this scene with a smile on his face.


    Rachel suddenly turned tears into smiles. Sheforted them in a hurry, "I''m happy, not sad. My body


    is recovered now. I can teach you now."


    The tall girl immediately stopped everyone from crying, "Well, don''t cry, sister Rachel was moved into


    tears, please don''t make her cry again!"


    All the kids stopped sobbing and looked up to see her face. She was wearing a big smile. Everyone


    grinned. The atmosphere in the ssroom was harmonious.


    Seeing how innocent Rachel was, Chester hesitated and didn''t know whether he should tell her the


    truth or not?


    Actually, it was rk who told him toe here. Because rk had something urgent to deal with, so


    he asked Chester to protect Rachel here instead of him.


    Chester could not be more ashamed of rk''s sincerity to Rachel.


    But at the same time, Chester was also one of the admirers of Rachel, and he also longed for the love


    of her. Thus, he decided to conceal the truth for rk.


    In Chester''s view, rk was still a man who had a fiancee and child. He could not sort out his own


    things clearly, let alone stand beside Rachel.


    Rachel was such a beautiful woman, who deserved better and perfect love.


    And he would protect her well.


    In the evening, when nothing special happened, Chester was browsing the news on his mobile phone,


    and he quickly saw a news, "The baby of the inheritor of the Ji Group is not his!"


    It was a picture of the three of them. In the picture, rk and Anna were together with the baby. Anna


    was holding a baby, whose eyes were blurred.


    Chester wondered whether rk left in a hurry because of this piece of news.


    Chester zoomed in the photo and found that the baby really looked like the mixed blood, especially his


    features were strongly defined and had a clear feature of the mixed blood.


    "How interesting it is!" Chester said with a faint smile.


    To his surprise, his cell phone was taken away in the next second. Rachel smiled at him and said,


    "What are you looking at? You areughing stupidly."


    "Give my phone back!" Chester hurriedly reached out to grab the cell phone, but it was toote,


    because Rachel had already taken it over to check the content.


    At the sight of the harmonious picture, Rachel was stunned.


    "This is...... rk and Anna? And their child?" Rachel watched the news from beginning to end. The


    news mainly talked about how handsome and rich rk was, how beautiful Anna was, and how the


    two of them suited each other.


    When she saw that rk was standing beside Anna, she felt sarcastic somehow, although he still


    looked cold and stern.


    They were just a family of three.


    Even if it was not rk''s child, so what? It didn''t bother rk at all!


    If he cared, how could he possibly allow such a photo to be posted?


    If it was said that she once had a fantasy of being with rk, now it was all shattered. She only thought


    that they three were in the same family.


    In particr, the victorious smile on Anna''s face was so dazzling.


    "Disappointed?" Chester asked tentatively.


    Giving the phone back to him, Rachel said with disdain, "Why should I feel disappointed? I have


    nothing to do with rk now. He has a wife and a child. I should be the one to bless


    him."

 Chapter 156 I Am Jealous

    Chapter 156 I Am Jealous


    Chester had seen through what she thought, but he didn''t expose it with a smile on his face. "Yes, you


    have to bless him, and sincerely bless their happy life."


    Rachel shrugged and said, "It sounds like you don''t believe me?"


    "If you want me to believe you, you should act humbly. Why don''t you ept my pursuit?" Chester said


    jokingly


    Rachel shook her head and said with a smile, "Stop joking."


    "I never kidding," Chester said seriously, "It''s time for you to start a new life."


    Keeping silent, Rachel bowed her head.


    Chester had to continue, "Okay, I admit that I was a yboy in the past, but since I met you, I no longer


    have any feelings for other women. In my eyes, I can only see you, and there is only you in my heart."


    However, with a bitter smile, he said calmly, "Don''t push me to say something hurtful."


    "Okay, I won''t force you, but I''ll wait until you agree to ept me." Chester raised his hands and


    surrendered.


    Then he stood up and left, sharing a bed with Bob Chen.


    Rachel was lost in thought, and the picture of rk and Anna standing together came to her mind


    again and again. This thought lingered in her mind.


    At this time, her cell phone rang. She took it out and saw a wechat message from Amanda. "I heard


    that you are sick. Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay. I''m all right now. I can go back soon," said Rachel.


    "Take care of yourself. Even though my brother doesn''t feel sorry for you, I will be worried about you."


    Soon Amanda''s received a message.


    Rachel chuckled, "I''ve read the news. Your brother and his wife are having a happy life."


    Amanda replied, "The media is making up stories. Don''t believe it. My family members will never allow


    Anna to be a part of our family," she retorted.


    "Anyway, bless him." After he finished typing, Rachel didn''t say anything more.


    "It was Anna who threatened him. If he doesn''t get engaged, he should let the media know about their


    rtionship. Otherwise, she would expose it to them," exined Amanda.


    "I know you must be very disappointed with my brother. But he must have some difficulties. I don''t


    know why, but I believe in him!"


    "Well, forget it. As an outsider, I won''t interfere in the matters between you two. But I hope that you


    won''t lose your mind because of my brother''s matter. You will regret if you just fall in love with any man.


    "


    Amanda opened her long speech, but Rachel didn''t reply just have a look.


    The show was soon over. Before leaving, the vige head found someone to ughter a pig to


    entertain the crew.


    Rachel was reluctant to leave the group, but she couldn''t really stay to teach them, so she found Bob.


    "Bob, I want to donate money to these poor children, and they are safe now." Said Rachel.


    Bob''s eyes brightened and he said, "You can donate money through the foundation. I remember the


    vige head said there was a foundation in charge of this area."


    With these words, Bob patted his head immediately and said, "I''ll go to the vige head to exin it. I''ll


    tell youter."


    The head of the vige smiled from ear to ear when he heard that someone was going to donate


    money to these kids. "You are so kind. A volunteer came here to help us. After we went back, we set


    up a foundation. It''s true that the money in the foundation was for these kids, but it''s not much. We can


    only buy them some food, clothing and other things."


    "We celebrities are donating arge amount of money. At that time, I will discuss with the foundations


    to build a school for the children in our vige."


    When he came back to tell Rachel this news, she immediately promised that she would donate one


    million dors.


    Bob was shocked, "It seems that you have a good ie. You started a studio and you are donating a


    huge amount of money."


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "It''s all because of his generosity. He didn''t charge my agent


    for that, and he gave me all the filming Commission."


    "rk is really nice to you," said Bob, on behalf of rk. "I don''t mean it, Rachel, if you work for rk,


    it will be much better than working for yourself. rk''s resources and connection are far beyond your


    imagination!"


    At the mention of his name, Rachel immediately looked away and said, "I don''t want people to say that


    I am a vassal relying on him, and I don''t want people to specte on our rtionship."


    Said Rachel. He understood that as a proud and enterprising woman in the new era, she didn''t want to


    rely on men, but wanted to make achievements by herself.


    "I understand and support you! Don''t worry. No matter whether you have cooperation with him or not, I


    will always support you! " With that, Bob reached out his hand.


    "Bob, are you giving me an invitation letter?"


    Bobughed immediately. "Look at what you have said? Don''t look down upon yourself. You are now a


    public figure, and once the film Light of Peace is released, you will surely be more famous! A one-


    year contract is between us."


    With a happy smile, Rachel said, "Thank you for your suggestion."


    After the farewell dinner, Michelle began to help Rachel clean up, and said, "Rachel, Randall heard that


    you were sick, and wanted toe to see you, but I stopped them, because they are useless."


    "You are right." Said Rachel casually.


    Michelle said, "About you fell ill in the shooting of the program, I took a few photos and sent them to


    Monica. I asked her to spread the news to the crew of the program. And finally, Bob agreed with my


    decision."


    "Yes." Rachel nodded while packing.


    "Your fans will know that you are sick and ask to see you. Their president even contacted me, but I


    refused. They said they wanted to give you gifts, I refused as well. But in order to thank them for their


    concern for you, I asked Randall to buy some gifts for the fans."


    Michelle chattered about what Rachel had done when she was in aa because of illness.


    Rachel answered one by one, but he was a little absent-minded.


    Seeing her reaction, Michelle was eager to tell her that rk hade to see her that night.


    But she held back when she thought of the warnings from rk.


    "In fact," Michelle heaved a sigh, "It looks like this, but it is not true. In the entertainment circle, it''s not


    appropriate to say that. "Seeing is believing in fact, while listening to is afraid."


    Said Rachel with a smile.


    After cleaning up, Chester gave his car to the staff of the film crew, and she got in his car, while Shirley


    was forced to take Chester''s car.


    Before she left, Shirley said with some resentment, "Rachel, since rk came, you have been


    upied by him!"


    Chester raised his eyebrows and said, "Rachel doesn''t like lily. You''d better keep away from her!"


    Shirley''s face suddenly turned red, "rk, you make mistake, I am only a good friend of Rachel!"


    "Then you don''t have to share a bed, do you? I''m telling you openly and straightforwardly that I''m


    jealous!" Said Chester arbitrarily.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley stamped her foot and said, "rk, I don''t think Rachel is your personal belonging!"


    She couldn''t talk to Chester happily anymore, so she turned around and got on another car.


    With a trance, Rachel seemed to remember that she had said simr words to rk as well?


    Thinking of rk''s cold and handsome face, Rachel couldn''t help but think about herself. She was


    going back to M city. If she met him, how could she face him?

 Chapter 157 Tore Off Posters

    Chapter 157 Tore Off Posters


    As Rachel was running on the road, her thoughts had already flown back to M city.


    Noticing that she was in low spirits, Chester couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong?" Are you missing


    those kids?"


    Said Chester. Rachel shook her head.


    "Are you worried about the future?" Chester asked again.


    Said Rachel with a smile.


    Chester smiled indifferently, "Starting a business is very hard, and you should have been prepared for


    it. You can tell me if you have any difficulty. I will try my best to help you."


    "Thank you!" Without much exnation, Rachel turned around and fell asleep.


    Seeing that Rachel had no desire to talk, Chester stopped.


    He took off his coat and covered her. "Have a good sleep. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."


    By this time, the promotion of the Light of Peace had been quickly spread on the Inte.


    Rachel was also seen everywhere in the awesome new design of Light of Peace. People could see the


    poster of the movie everywhere on the road.


    Nancy was shopping with Teresa. He was in a bad mood when he looked up and saw the exaggerated


    poster.


    "Mom, did you see that? That bitch, Rachel, had climbed on top of me! I feel sick at the sight of her


    disgusting face!"


    Said Nancy, stopping in front of a poster.


    Teresa sighed and said, "I remember that you were also so popr back then... Unfortunately, since


    she became your assistant, she has been very helpful. She has entered the entertainment circle with


    very little sess."


    "She wouldn''t have had the chance to enter the showbiz hadn''t it been for your help? If so, don''t


    provoke her? Otherwise, I only worry about that you will have a hard time in the entertainment circle."


    Her words not only didn''t bring her to the point, but made her feel that Rachel was a superstar, and


    they were all lower than her, and even her mother was afraid of her!


    Nancy clenched his teeth. "No! I can''t wait to kill this bitch when I see her portrait! I''m going to tear up


    the poster!"


    Seeing this, Teresa hurried to stop her, "Don''t do this, or people will gossip about you."


    When Nancy saw the confident smile on the poster, he was even more furious. He pushed away


    Teresa and pulled the poster down!


    At this moment, a group of men and women happened to pass by, and they immediately showed a look


    of contempt when they saw Nancy''s behavior.


    Nancy threw the poster onto the ground and walked over to step on her face. "I curse you. You destine


    no to die a natural death!"


    The men and women, who didn''t want to meddle in other people''s affairs, were very furious when they


    saw the beautiful face of Rachel on the ground poster!


    One of the girls took the lead and rushed over, pushing away Nancy and picking up the poster.


    "Who are you? How evil minded she was! This is the poster of our movie star, Rachel. If you don''t like


    it, you can choose not to look. When the poster is torn off and you step on her face, it is obvious an


    insult!" The girl scolded Nancy, looking furious.


    Being pushed a few steps back, Nancy stepped on an open can on his heels and fell down.


    "Hahaha!" She was so embarrassed that other women couldn''t helpughing.


    At the sight of this, Teresa held up Nancy and said to the girl unpleasantly, "Who are you? It was just a


    big poster, wasn''t it? It''s none of your business!"


    At this point, people in mounting number came over to them. "You two are so weird. It''s just a poster? If


    anyone knows, you are insulting our celebrities openly!"


    "A star?" Teresaughed scornfully. "My daughter is a star!"


    Everyone was stunned, and then quickly reacted.


    "No wonder you look so familiar? Now you remember, aren''t you the evil friend of Rachel, Nancy? !"


    The girl who had just pped beryl yelled.


    Her friends also started to talk to each other. "I''ve been wondering who would do this to our love bean?


    It turned out to be her vicious stepmother and her vicious daughter! "


    "What a poor girl she is! How could you meet such kind of family? She maltreated me when she was a


    child. Now, she has be famous because of the red fire. You hired someone to curse her behind


    my back!"


    "She is more vicious than the stepmother of snow white! We should take a photo of this ugly woman


    and post her on the Inte. Then everyone will know what kind of person she is? !"


    As soon as the voice of these young people faded away, a slightly maic voice sounded, "I''ve


    already taken a photo!"


    Teresa''s face changed dramatically. She shouted at a young man who was walking towards them with


    a phone in his hand, "Don''t take pictures! If you take another picture, I will sue you!"


    "Sue me? You haven''t changed your mind since you made the mistake. How can you take it out on us?


    What an inhuman stepmother!"


    Teresa was so angry, she was about to faint. Luckily, Nancy held her timely.


    Nancy''s face changed dramatically as he turned to look at the young man who was still taking the


    video. "What do you want? !"


    "Nothing. I want you to apologize to Rachel in person!" The young man replied confidently.


    "Yes, apologize! Don''t think our Rachel is so easy to be bullied!"


    "Rachel doesn''t have her own family members. We are her family members! We will protect and


    support her forever!"


    "Apologize! Apologize!"


    At first, Nancy just wanted to relieve her anger, but he didn''t expect to get into such a big trouble.


    Since things hade to this, she had no choice but to apologize to them and give up arguing.


    "I''ll call the police!" Nancy thought for a while and was sure that she couldn''t apologize!


    "Fine. Call the police. Let''s go to the police station. Did you vite the portrait right of others? !" One of


    the girls said with determination.


    Nancy was stunned. Portraiture right?


    It seemed that she had just stepped on Rachel''s face a few times? As for the portraiture right?


    Another young man said, "Nancy, you are not a famous star now. If you continue to fight with us, I''m


    afraid no fans will like you anymore."


    Nancy was shaking all over with anger. It was clear that these people wereughing at her.


    "You''d better delete the video, or I will hold you responsible!" Nancy said in a harsh tone and went back


    with Teresa.


    "Bah, she is just a faded actress. What are you afraid of?" The young man who was shooting the video


    ended the shooting. By the way, the video was uploaded on the Inte.


    Soon, the video about Nancy tearing up Light of Peace''s posters was spread quickly on the Inte.


    People originally did not pay much attention to the movie Light of Peace, but after the fall of the poster,


    everyone was immediately curious about this movie that had not been shown.


    Thements were outrageous.


    "Why did Tristan tear apart the light of peace? Is there any contradiction between her and the movie? "


    "Why does Nancy hate Rachel so much? Does it have something to do with her popr movie?"


    "Is there any enmity between the crew of Light of Peace and Nancy?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Netizens were all shocked. The original video meant that Nancy tore up the posters because she didn''t


    like Rachel. Now it turned out that they linked it with the crew of Light of Peace.


    Light of Peace was well-known. Though it was not what people wanted to see to draw people''s


    attention in this way.


    But it was undeniable that this movie became more famous than before because of it.


    When Rachel returned to M City, she knew nothing about it until she got the phone call from Randall.

 Chapter 158 Going Through the Test

    Chapter 158 Going Through the Test


    "What do you want to do with this matter?" Randall asked after telling Rachel what had happened.


    Rachel was a little confused. She just woke up from a sound sleep. When she heard the news, she


    didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Nancy is so smart, but she was wrong," said Rachel, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it now.


    Let''s wait and see."


    "Well, I mean the same. It''s a good chance to use this video to help the producer publicize ''Light of


    Peace''. We have to thank Nancy." Randall could not help but teasing.


    With a faint smile, Rachel continued, "As for how to make use of this matter, it''s up to you and Monica!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, you just came back. Have a good rest!" Randall hung up the phone soon.


    Sitting next to Rachel, Chester had already seen the video through the mobile phone. When he heard


    the conversation between the two just now, he couldn''t helpughing. "Nancy wanted to vent her anger


    by this, but she didn''t expect you to make use of it. She must be regretful now, right?"


    Rachel shrugged slightly and said, "ording to her character, this won''t end here. There must be a


    later move."


    "In addition to teach a lesson to the person who loaded the video online, can she do anything to you?"


    said Chester with a smile.


    Hearing this, it urred to Rachel that when Nancy tore the poster, there were a group of fans


    protecting her.


    No, she couldn''t let her fan be hurt.


    When Rachel was about to pick up her phone, Chester stopped her and said, "It''s better for me to do


    it."


    Rachel looked at him in surprise. How could he know what she was thinking?


    With an understanding look on his face, Chester said, "Don''t worry. I will protect the personal safety of


    that fan for you. If Nancy wants to sue him, I will also let her lose thewsuit. But you shouldn''t stand


    out to deal with these things."


    Rachel looked at him gratefully, saying, "Thank you."


    After getting off the car, Chester yawned and said, "Finally I can go back and have a good sleep. Bye!"


    Seeing the receding figure of Chester, a mixed feeling rose in Rachel''s heart.


    It was so obvious that Chester had a crush on her. How could she not know?


    However, as long as she thought of this choice, Rachel''s cold face came to her mind.


    Shaking her head, Rachel got off the car and went home. Michelle and Mindy carried their luggage,


    and Sherry went downstairs to help them.


    After bidding farewell to the children in remote areas, Rachel donated one million to the foundation and


    asked them to take good care of the children.


    Other stars also donated a lot of money to the foundation, and the staff of the foundation expressed


    their gratitude for the children over and over again.


    These things were broadcast in the show. The variety show, "Road of Peace", was first broadcasted


    than the movie, Light of Peace.


    To everyone''s surprise, as soon as the "Road of Peace" was broadcast, it caused a great echo in the


    society. The audience rating rose along the way.


    Everyone felt great sympathy for the children and the elderly in remote areas. The miserable life of


    these people made manyizens unbelievable. The actors ovee difficulties to help these children


    to achieve their dream of reading, and that scene was even more touching.


    The most tearful thing was that when Rachel was sick, the children secretly made cards and prepared


    gifts, and lined up in front of her room to send gifts. The sincerity of the childrenpletely moved


    everyone.


    After Rachel recovered, she went to the ssroom to see the children. She was so moved, so she


    hugged them and cried bitterly, which also moved theizens.


    Until the end of the show, the stars had donated money to the foundation, and the crew had to leave.


    The scene of the children chasing the car also affected the hearts of countless audience.


    Suffering and truth could often arouse people''s sympathy and resonance for the weak.


    After the first episode of variety show was broadcast, people''s expectation for "Light of Peace" were


    even higher. Theizens urged the release of it quickly every day under the official Twitter of "Light of


    Peace".


    There was no doubt that the movie had been thoroughly well-known before it was broadcast. In


    addition to the publicity of the crew and actors, there was also the attention caused by the matter that


    Nancy tore up the poster by hand. Moreover, the first episode of the variety, Road of Peace, had


    sessfully attracted a lot of attention.


    At this time, the new year''s movie stalls had been arranged. "Light of Peace", which had attracted a lot


    of interest, finally would release during the new year time.


    In the Ji Family''s house.


    Amanda asked her family to watch the variety show "Road of Peace" with her. She was moved to tears.


    "I thought people were bragging on the inte about how good this show is. I didn''t expect it to be so


    touching!"


    Looking at Rachel on the TV, Amanda couldn''t help but praise, "Rachel is beautiful and kind. She is


    such a good girl."


    Looking at the used tissues all over the floor, Peter frowned and said, "Amanda, look at you. You are in


    such a mess when you cry, But Rachel is still very pretty when she cries. You are also a girl. Why is


    there such a big difference?"


    Amanda was stunned for a long time.


    "Grandpa," Amanda looked at Peter angrily, saying, "Your bias is too obvious, isn''t it? I am your


    granddaughter, okay?"


    Ignoring her, Peter looked at Rachel on the TV and sighed, "It''s not easy to be a star. Rachel is so


    hard-working and very determined. She knows what she is doing and why."


    Lucas said lightly, "Dad, although you like this girl very much, I have to tell you the truth. If you want


    rk to marry her, she has to go through all kinds of tests. After all, it''s difficult to enter a big family.


    Beauty and kindness alone don''t work."


    Peter sneered and said angrily, "I want her to be my granddaughter inw, but she doesn''t want to!


    Stop dreaming. I''d better introduce her to some reliable young man."


    Penny smiled and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I think that rk has her in his heart, but for some reason,


    he still has something to do with Anna. Let''s talk about it after he finishes dealing with her."


    "Humph," said Peter unhappily, "That bastard, rk, is dating two girls at the same time? I''ll beat him


    to death! We have never seen such a person in our family!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, rk pushed the door open and came in.


    Seeing that everyone was there, there was no expression on his face. He looked as gloomy as ice.


    "Brother, we just talked about you and you came back," Amanda teased.


    rk nced at the TV. The scene showed Rachel said goodbye to the children.


    He came over, picked up the remote control and turned off the TV.


    "Hey, brother, we haven''t finished watching. What are you doing?" Amanda stood up, grabbed the


    remote control from his hand and turned on the TV again.


    Unfortunately, the show waspleted, so Amanda turned off the TV disappointedly.


    "Go ahead. What''s up?" Penny asked indifferently.


    rk said nothing.


    "Just say it. We are a family. What can''t we say?" Amanda urged him.


    "I want to take Anna home," rk suddenly said.


    "What?" Everyone was stunned.


    rk added, "Her request."


    "No way!" Peter was so angry that he pped the table and stood up. "I will never allow that woman to


    enter our house!"


    Lucas nodded and said, "I agree with your grandpa. The Ji Family has been humiliated once, and we


    can''t allow it a second time."


    Seeing that both the father and son were against it, Penny had no choice but to nod, stating, "I don''t


    agree either."


    At this time, everyone turned to look at Amanda.

 Chapter 159 The New Year Movie

    Chapter 159 The New Year Movie


    Amanda was taken aback, asking, "Why are you all looking at me?"


    "What do you think?" Penny asked in a calm voice.


    "Me?" Amanda immediately pouted and said, "I don''t like that woman. She is so cunning and has many


    tricks. She must have some bad idea about living in our family!"


    Peter suddenly said, "If you want to live with her, you can take her back to your private vi and live


    with her and the child."


    rk nodded and said in a cold voice, "I know what you mean."


    Then he stood up and was about to leave, but was stopped by Amanda, "Brother, where are you


    going?"


    Without saying a word or stopping, rk left soon.


    Peter sneered, saying, "You don''t need to ask him. Of course he dares not stay at home. How dare him


    want that woman to stay at our house?"


    Amanda sighed and said nothing.


    An hourter, rk came back to the ce of the Bai Family.


    At this time, the Bai Family was lifeless. Gary was lying on the sofa, dejected and silent.


    Fiona was coaxing the child while Anna was fiddling with her phone in the room.


    Hearing the sound of the doorknob turning, they all stopped what they were doing and turned their


    heads to look at the door.


    As soon as rk''s figure appeared, Anna couldn''t help but shout in surprise, "rk!"


    A ttering smile appeared on Fiona''s face. "Herees rk!"


    Only Gary''s face looked terrible, but he said nothing.


    rk bypassed them and went to the room of Anna. He said to her indifferently, "You can''t live in the


    mansion of the Ji Family. If you don''t mind, you can live in my private vi."


    The smile on her face froze and Anna looked at him in a daze. "They...... They are still unwilling to


    ept me and our child?"


    rk didn''t answer this question, but said coldly, "Inform me when you are ready."


    Then he left directly.


    As soon as he left, Gary, who had been angry all the time, couldn''t help pounding the table and


    shouting, "It''s all your fault. You not only caused mypany to close down, but also let your foreign


    husband swindle all my money!


    Well, now you have a mixed blood. The Ji Family doesn''t even allow you to enter their house, let alone


    register for marriage! If they know that you are married, I''m afraid you can''t even stay in M city!"


    Gary pointed at Anna and shouted at her, which made her angry. She shouted back, "If you hadn''t


    forced me toe back, our family would have been so poor? But now, everything is on me!"


    "Tell me," Gary came over, poked her head and asked, "Where is your damn foreign husband? He


    owed a lot of usury. How dare he ask them to point a gun at my head and force me to pay the money


    for him!"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Anna asked, "Smith didn''t tell me that he owed usury. How could I


    know that would happen?"


    Gary was furious. Thepany went bankrupt. He sold it and took a sum of money. He had nned to


    make aeback or make a fortune with this money.


    However, before he got the money, Smith disappeared. His creditor came to collect his debt and found


    that Anna was his wife, so they came to force Gary to pay the money.


    Gary had already been scared to death when he was pointed at by them with a gun. How dare he not


    return the money? Life was much more important than money!


    Therefore, Gary had no choice but toe back here. He had thought that Anna could easily be


    rk''s wife because of her son. However, the baby''s mixed blood characteristic had aroused the


    suspicion of the Ji Family, so she couldn''t enter the gate of the Ji Family.


    The more he thought about it, the more Garyined about Anna, "You are a useless woman! You


    married a useless foreigner, but now you can''t even win the heart of your ex-boyfriend. What a loser!"


    The baby in Fiona''s arms was frightened by his roar and burst into tears.


    Seeing this, Fiona couldn''t help cursing at Gary, "You bastard! You can''t protect your family. Why do


    you me your daughter?"


    All in all, the Bai Family waspletely defeated, and it was a mess.


    Rachel didn''t know these things at all. She came back and rested for a few days before starting a new


    round of work.


    The studio had been decorated. While she was filming the show, Randall bought her several more


    scripts by all means.


    When she saw several good scripts in front of her, Rachel was shocked with her eyes wide open.


    "Randall is so capable. I''ve just left for more than a month, but you''ve already got so many resources?"


    Rachel picked up one of the scripts and read it.


    With a faint smile, Randall relied, "Not all my credit."


    "Is there anyone else who can help you?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "To tell you the truth," said Randall honestly, "I went to a wine party to find resources for you, but I was


    refused at first.


    Later, I met rk. After all, he was yourst boss. He didn''t want to see us shut out, so he took me to


    introduce me to the big shots and famous directors one by one. That''s why I have got these for you."


    Hearing what Randall said, Rachel was even more shocked.


    With rk''s cold personality, how could he help Randall get resources? How was that possible?


    It seemed that Randall had seen through Rachel''s mind. He shook his head and said, "Even I couldn''t


    believe it, let alone you. This is not something rk would do. But that''s the truth."


    Pointing at the scripts on the table, Rachel asked, "Is there any script invested by the Ji Group?"


    "Some of them," said Randall indifferently, "But in my opinion, if you want the studio to grow stronger,


    you should put aside your own affairs and only think for the studio."


    As for the fact that Rachel refused to ept the script invested by the Ji Group, Randall had already


    heard about it, so he took this opportunity to persuade her.


    "I see," said Rachel, nodding, "I''ll put the overall situation first in the future."


    Pointing at the scripts on the table, Randall said, "these characters are very suitable for you. I think you


    should shoot one or two major production works in the next year, and then shoot advertising in between


    and take part in some fashion shows."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want me to enter the fashion industry?" Rachel was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that


    Randall would be so anxious.


    With her current reputation, it was not particrly difficult for her to receive good TV or movie roles.


    However, entering the fashion industry was no different from reaching the sky.


    On the one hand, it was not easy to enter the fashion industry. On the other hand, she could only be


    said to be a little famous in the entertainment circle now. There was still a long way to go before she


    became a famous star. If she wanted to enter the fashion industry, she had to show more strength.


    "You have to enter the fashion circle sooner orter. Now it''s just a warm-up in advance so that you can


    adapt to the environment first," Randall said tly.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. Thank you." Then Rachel picked up the scripts and went back to study them.


    It didn''t take long for the new year toe. Since Rachel didn''t have any family members left, she


    didn''t have to go back to her hometown to celebrate the new year.


    Eva was the only one who apanied her during the Spring Festival.


    Eva went with Rachel to the premiere of "Light of Peace".


    When the movie started, she thought of a lot of things during the shooting; she sighed in her heart.


    "Light of Peace" ended with victory, and it was a true reunion to obtain peace.


    Tears welled up in the audience''s eyes, and sometimes they were amused by some funny scenes.


    It had to be said that as a new year''s movie, this movie was both serious and humored. It made people


    laugh while crying.

 Chapter 160 Goading Him Into Action

    Chapter 160 Goading Him Into Action


    "Light of peace" had a high box office, and as the heroine, Rachel was also on the hot search. For a


    moment, she became the topic queen. Netizens were talking about her for many days.


    The fan club actively publicized for her. They cut off the video that Rachel donated money to the


    children in the variety show "Road of Peace" and wrote an article to praise her as a kind embassy.


    For a moment, the "kind embassy" became the representative of Rachel.


    Theizens praised her, and all kinds of evidences about her love were reposted crazily. She had


    simply be a representative of charity.


    Rachel became very popr. All the actors and actresses, no matter had cooperated with her or not,


    called or sent messages to tter her.


    Among the messages, Rachel only replied some important people''s messages. As for the other


    unimportant messages, she just skimmed through them one by one.


    Monica was more than happy to see the positivements on Rachel on the Inte. She led the


    team to guide the public opinion and continued to praise her.


    One day, Randall put an invitation card in front of Rachel.


    Rachel looked at him in confusion, took it over and opened it. "A wine salon?"


    Seeing her frown, Randall couldn''t helpughing and exined, "This kind of banquet is said to taste


    the wine, but in fact you will meet many various celebrities. Go ahead. It''s time for you to attend such


    asions. I heard that Elijah Wang will also attend."


    "Elijah Wang? Director Wang?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    Randall nodded, exining, "Yes, I heard that he directed one of the scripts ''Dragon Temple'' in your


    hand. What I can get for you is just a chance for audition. Whether you can make it or not depends on


    yourself."


    Rachel nodded. She knew that it was not bad for Randall to do that.


    "Elijah Wang is a famous figure in the Beijing Circle. If you can take part in his y, it''s not far from


    entering the Beijing Circle. If you can enter the Beijing Circle sessfully, your identity, status will be


    much important in the future. Of course you will get more resources," Randall said meaningfully.


    "I see," said Rachel, nodding, "Since this party is so important, I will prepare it well."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you then." Randall stood up and went to deal with his own business.


    Rachel looked at the invitation in her hand for a long time before putting it down.


    After a while, her phone rang.


    Rachel took it out and found it was Edgar. Did he get any information about the investigation?


    She picked up the phone in a hurry, saying, "Hello, Edgar?"


    "Miss Rachel, I''ve found out that the driver of the Yan Family is not dead or missing. He is just hiding in


    a hotel in the M city as a waiter. Should we find him out now?" Edgar asked over the phone.


    Rachel immediately stopped him and said, "Don''t alert the enemy now. Send his information to me


    first."


    "Okay." Edgar hung up the phone quickly.


    Then, a document about the driver of the Yan Family, Keith Huang, was sent to Rachel.


    Rachel slowly looked up the information collected by Edgar and others and found that Keith had


    disappeared for a long time since he resigned from the Yan Family.


    It was not until a few yearster that he appeared in the M city again. His resume in the past few years


    had been nk, and no one knew where he had been and what he had done.


    Rachel was confused about Keith. When she saw the hotel, she felt the name was familiar. Without


    thinking too much, she focused more on his slightly familiar face.


    It had been many years and he was found. So she had to ask him about the things of her parents.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Rachel put this matter aside temporarily, because she had to prepare for the


    wine salon.


    The first thing to do was to investigate the information of Elijah Wang. If she wanted to deal with him,


    she must know him well first.


    On the other side, rk and Bob were drinking and chatting with each other.


    In fact, Bob was the only one who was talking. rk listened carefully and asionally responded.


    "This box office hit. I really have to thank Rachel! She is not only well-known, but also has the idea of


    the variety show. The crew of the program has nned to continue recording the second episode of the


    variety show.


    When we were looking for actors in the first episode, few people were willing to take part in, except for


    Rachel. Oh, and Shirley. She thought of it when she heard Rachel was going. I have to admit that


    Shirley has a good eye. She knows that she has to follow Rachel. This time, she is starting to be


    popr as well.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now we don''t have to worry about finding actors for the second episode anymore. With the sess of


    the first episode, everyone wants to be a part of it. Damn it! I really don''t want to talk to them. They are


    snobs!


    What a pity! I originally wanted to let Rachel continue to act in the second episode, at least to extend


    her previous poprity. But she refused, because the filming location of the second episode had


    changed, and it was no longer the original vige. I have no choice. The leader said that we cannot


    shoot in the same ce."


    Hearing Bob''s nagging, rk finally couldn''t help but ask coldly, "You don''t shoot a movie, but a variety


    show from now on?"


    His words awakened Bob.


    Bob suddenly patted his thigh, saying, "Yes, how can I forget? I can refuse to direct it. They can ask


    another director to shoot the second episode. Then those troubles have nothing to do with me, right?"


    rk looked at him indifferently.


    "Then the heroine of the next movie will also be Rachel?" Bob looked at his face and asked cautiously.


    rk stood up and said coldly, "It''s up to you."


    "This is really nothing between you and her?" Bob asked tentatively.


    He and rk were old friends. It shouldn''t be a problem for him to care about his friend''s rtionship?


    rk remained silent, letting Bob wait anxiously. He didn''t answer.


    "s," Bob said with a little pity, "Last time you went to take care of her, when she woke up, she saw


    Chester and wondered why he was there, as if she knew you were taking care of her that night.


    However, in the end, this favor was given to Chester. Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    rk paused for a moment, and the darkness in his eyes became deeper. No one could guess what he


    was thinking.


    Bob sighed and said, "Although Chester has been with her all the time, we can see that she is not so


    happy. You and she both have a crush on each other. Why are you so stubborn?"


    rk tightened his grip on the cup, but said nothing.


    "Well, since you don''t say anything, I won''t interfere with your business from now on! As far as I know,


    with her current status and reputation, there are many men who want to chase her, because she is like


    a glittering diamond now."


    rk turned around, put down the cup and said indifferently, "I have something else to do. Drink it


    yourself!"


    Then he turned around and left.


    "Hey, why are you leaving? I haven''t finished my wine yet!" Bob wanted to stop him.


    But at this time, rk had already gone out.


    Bob shook his head and said, "I can only goad him. If not, the couple will break up soon. But what the


    hell is that Anna? How could she give birth to a hybrid for rk? It''s so strange."


    After leaving Bob''s house, rk drove to the neighborhood where Rachel used to live. He looked up at


    the window of her room.

 Chapter 161 An encounter in the Wine salon

    Chapter 161 An encounter in the Wine salon


    Of course, rk knew that Rachel had invested in the real estate that Randall bought.


    The Ji group engaged in a lot of business, almost in all industries, but it also had key business to


    develop.


    Therefore, he was in charge of most of the economic lifeline of M city. It was no exaggeration to say


    that as long as he stamped two feet, the whole M city''s economic market would shake. As long as he


    wanted to cut off the economic lifeline of M city at any time.


    rk started the car and was about to drive away, but was seen by Eva. She quickly came up and


    knocked on the door. "Mr. rk, why are you here?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing it was her, rk said calmly, "send people away."


    "Oh, so you just sent someone home? I didn''t expect you to have an acquaintance living in this


    community! By the way, do you know that Rachel has moved? " Eva asked suddenly.


    rk didn''t answer her question.


    Eva didn''t expect him to answer her question. She just said to herself, "what a pity. You certainly don''t


    know that. If you lived near her, it would be good. At least, you can help her when she is busy."


    "Oh, by the way," Eva continued, "it seems that Rachel is going to attend a ''Wine salon'' tomorrow


    night? It''s such an important asion. Mr. rk, you are a noble man. I guess you will also attend it,


    won''t you? If you go there, remember to take good care of Rachel. Don''t let her drink too much. "


    Although he didn''t want to answer her, he seemed to be listening to her carefully. Eva knew that he


    must have heard it, so she said happily, "then I''m leaving now. Please take care of Rachel! Mr. rk"


    After saying that, Eva quickly ran away.


    It was not until then that rk''s car was on the road again. In fact, he didn''t listen to what Eva had just


    said, but remembered the words "Wine salon".


    He immediately dialed a number and said, "I want to know all the important information about the Wine


    salon ."


    Although what rk said was very simple, his secretary Albert immediately understood that he was


    going to attend the "Wine salon", and he needed to know the important people present.


    The importance of this "wine Salon" was self-evident for the stars who wanted to advance in the


    entertainment circle.


    In order to get the invitation card, Nancy had tried every means, but she still couldn''t get the ticket.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the night of revelry in the Wine salon. With the arm of Randall, Rachel


    appeared at the banquet.


    She dressed like a star tonight and stood out among the beautiful women.


    She wore a wine red evening dress, revealing her beautiful and delicate vicle. Her chest was a little


    low, and a small piece of white and tender was faintly visible. A pair of silver gray pearl high heels set


    off her, making her like a princess in the fairy tale. Her temperament was unworldly, and the beauty


    was suffocating.


    As soon as Rachel appeared, she immediately attracted the attention of many men. There were too


    many meanings in their eyes, including appreciation, longing, daydreaming


    However, it seemed that Rachel didn''t notice it at all. She still walked confidently beside Randall.


    Along the way, Randall took her to greet many big shots. With great cooperation, Rachel looked natural


    and unrestrained.


    This made Randall a little surprised. He had thought that the new actress Rachel would not be so


    confident, neither humble nor pushy, but he did not expect that her performance was much better than


    he had imagined.


    After dealing with the men who took the initiative to greet them, Randall took her to a quiet corner, and


    then handed her a ss of red wine. He pointed at the middle-aged man who was sitting in the crowd


    not far away and chatted happily with others. "See? That''s Elijah Wang. "


    "Yes, I see." Rachel looked at Elijah in the crowd. Although he was smiling, he didn''t care about


    anyone. He just pretended to deal with them.


    "Director Elijah is not easy to deal with. Don''t look at his smiling face. He will say whatever you say, but


    in fact, he only has a smile on his face and won''t take you seriously." Randall exined.


    Beforeing here, Rachel had checked his information. Although it was only some useless


    information, she knew that Elijah looked easy-going, but he was very principled.


    Seeing that the group of people around Elijah had dispersed, Randall turned to Rachel and said, "let''s


    go and say hello."


    "Okay." Rachel nodded.


    The two of them came to Elijah together. Randall said politely, "director Elijah, long time no see."


    Elijah had just taken a sip of red wine. When he raised his head and saw Randall, a polite smile


    immediately appeared on his face. "Randall? I just met you a few days ago? you were with rk at that


    time. "


    With a faint smile, Randall said, "director Elijah, you have a good memory. This is Miss Rachel."


    "I know," director Elijah looked at Rachel with interest and said, "I''ve seen your y the Light of Peace.


    It''s not bad. You''re really a new star in the entertainment industry!"


    Rachel smiled modestly, "director Elijah, I''m ttered. It was director Bob who made the Light of Peace


    popr. I just did my job and acted well."


    With a bigger smile on his face, director Elijah praised, "it''s not bad to achieve such achievements at


    such a young age and be so modest."


    "I''ve read the script of the Dragon Temple, and I''m interested in the role. director Elijah, can you give


    me a chance?"


    The smile on Elijah''s face immediately became alienated and indifferent. "Everyone is equal in front of


    opportunities. There are many people who are interested in this y, but I haven''t decided the specific


    role yet. "


    Seeing Elijah''s hesitation, Rachel quickly said, "director Elijah, I think I have the confidence and ability


    to y the role of the heroine well!"


    However, Elijah waved his hand and said, "I''ve seen too many confident or conceited stars. Some


    people may be lucky enough to be popr in a certain y for a while, but it''s hard to say whether they


    will be popr in the next y."


    Just as Rachel was about to say something, a tall figure appeared in front of her and enveloped her.


    "Director Elijah, if an actress''s performance is better than the previous one, you can''t deny that her


    career is on the rise." An indifferent voice sounded above everyone''s heads.


    Hearing the voice, Elijah looked to the direction where the voice came from, and then cried out in


    surprise, "rk? Why are you here? "


    "I happened to pass by and came in to join in the fun." rk sat down beside Elijah and said lightly.


    Elijah patted on rk''s shoulder. The two looked familiar. "How is your grandpa? I haven''t seen him for


    a long time. Next time when I''m free, I''ll visit him myself! "


    With a rare smile on his face, rk said, "he''s fine. he just wonder why you don''t y chess with him."


    Rachel was stunned. How could rk smile? She thought he would never smile.


    Speaking of chess, Elijah smiled more enthusiastically. "Mr. Peter is really good at chess. I have yed


    so many chess with him, but I haven''t won."


    "Unfortunately, he met his opponent," When rk said this, his eyes inadvertently nced at the face


    of Rachel.


    Hearing that, Rachel blushed. Did rk want to tell him that she was ying chess with his


    grandfather?


    The next second, as expected, Elijah asked, "who is it? So powerful? How dare he defeat Mr. Peter? "


    rk looked at Rachel and asked, "director Elijah, what do you think?"


    Following his sight, Elijah saw a shy expression on Rachel''s face. "Is it miss Rachel? Oh my God! She


    is still so young! "


    Obviously, Elijah didn''t believe what rk said.

 Chapter 162 Because of love

    Chapter 162 Because of love


    rk withdrew his sight and said indifferently, "if you don''t believe me, why don''t you test her strength


    yourself?"


    Hearing rk''s words, Elijah, who was addicted to ying chess, immediately pped the board and


    said, "Okay, then I''ll y chess with this beautiful woman today!"


    Elijah immediately found a quiet room to y chess with Rachel, regardless of the noise outside.


    rk left quietly.


    Only Randall was loyal to Rachel.


    However, Elijah waved at him and said, "Randall, go out for a drink! Don''t disturb us ying chess


    here. "


    Randall was a little worried. He didn''t know much about the chess skills of Rachel, so he was not sure


    about the intention of rk''s arrangement.


    Only Rachel knew that it was an opportunity that rk got for her, but whether she could get it or not


    depended on herself.


    When Randall came out, he wanted to look for rk, but he found that he had already disappeared.


    In the past, he just heard from the Inte that there was an ambiguous rtionship between the two


    of them rk and Rachel, and he didn''t believe it at that time. But now, it seemed that the rtionship


    between them was not as simple as it seemed.


    It was self-evident how good the rtionship between them was? Rachel even handled with his


    grandfather.


    Rachel waspeting with Elijah in the room, and Randall continued to gather resources for her.


    "Miss Rachel, why are you so appreciated by rk? What''s your rtionship with him?" Elijah


    suddenly asked.


    Rachel knew that he must have been misled by the public opinion and thought that she had an affair


    with rk.


    With a faint smile on her face, she replied, "Mr. rk is my former boss. In private, I am just a friend of


    him, but his sister Amanda is a good friend of mine. So I often go to the Ji family to visit them and meet


    grandpa Peter."


    With a few words, Rachel made the clear of the ambiguous rtionship with rk, she put the key


    point of her friendship with the Ji family on her bestie, Amanda.


    The truth was that she didn''t lie.


    Elijah was suddenly enlightened. "I didn''t expect you to have a good rtionship with Amanda. She


    was so wild when she was a child that she made Mr. Peter worry about her a lot."


    With a smile, Rachel focused on ying chess.


    Elijah appreciated her honesty. It was true that she didn''t hide or avoid questions.


    As far as he knew, it was true that rk valued her more, but the two of them hadn''t been officially


    together. Even if they had fallen in love with each other, they were not together at all.


    After a game of chess, Rachel said apologetically, "I''m sorry, i..."


    Elijah waved his hand and said, "Miss Rachel is indeed talented. There''s nothing to be modest about. I


    lose, I lose."


    Rachel had also thought about whether she should secretly lose to him to make him happy, but


    ording to the information she had found, Elijah didn''t seem to like secret box operations.


    Normally, the actors would be kicked out by him when they secretly added a y, or when they used


    the y to make things difficult for each other. The requirements were very strict.


    Therefore, this time, she decided to show her strength, do everything she could and obey the heavenly


    destiny.


    Elijah stood up and said indifferently, "Rachel, you''re very smart. You know yourself, know your enemy


    so you can win hundreds battles. I also appreciate your upright character. Now that I have lost, I will


    ept the bet. Tomorrow youe to audition for the female lead. If you can satisfy me, I will ept


    you. "


    Then Elijah turned around and left.


    Happiness came all of a sudden. Before Rachel could react, Elijah had disappeared.


    She stood up and looked at the full chessboard. She couldn''t helpughing. It seemed that she had


    made a right bet.


    Rachel took out her phone and sent rk two words "thank you".


    As usual, rk didn''t reply her.


    After leaving the room, Rachel was about to go downstairs to continue the party when she saw a


    familiar waitering over with a tray in his hand.


    Rachel blinked and felt that the man looked familiar.


    Who is he?


    Just as the waiter was about to pass by, it urred to her that he was Keith?!


    The driver of the Yan Family!


    She had seen his photos!


    Rachel caught up with him and grabbed his hand, "wait!"


    Obviously, the waiter didn''t expect that the beauty in front of him would suddenly act like this. He was


    stunned, and then stuttered, "Miss... Miss, what... What do you want from me?"


    Rachel dragged him into the room and locked the door.


    The waiter began to panic and stepped back. "What are you doing?"


    Rachel turned around and looked at him coldly, "Keith, you really don''t recognize me, do you?"


    "Who, who are you?" Keith didn''t even dare to look her in the eye.


    Rachel said "I''m the daughter of the two people you killed years ago! She was the adopted daughter of


    the Yan family, Rachel! My biological parents are called Yu Kun and Cheng Xueli! "


    "What? !" Keith was shocked. He didn''t even recognize the skinny girl before.


    However, was it because of what happened to the Yan family? so Rachel found me.


    Immediately, Keith became vignt and lowered his head. "Miss Rachel, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to ask you, do you think what you do has anything to do with you?" Asked Rachel coldly.


    "Miss Rachel, you''re wrong. How could this have anything to do with me? Your parents made a mistake


    and were arrested ording tow. "


    "No," Rachel grabbed his cor and said excitedly, "you''re lying. It was you who conspired with the


    couple of the Yan Family to set them up, but now you say it''s their fault?"


    Keith didn''t expect that Rachel would be so excited. He rolled his eyes and said calmly, "how about


    this? I''ll tell you everything I saw with my own eyes, but whether I believe it or not depends on you."


    Rachel let go of him and said coldly, "Okay, go ahead. I''ll listen to you!"


    She would like to see how this dog Keith could spit out ivory?


    Putting down the tray in his hand, Keith said seriously, "it was indeed me who lent the car to your


    parents that year. At that time, I was in another city, and your parents were in a hurry to use the car.


    They urged me several times, and I rushed back overnight to lend the car to them."


    "At that time, I didn''t check if there was anything else in the car. It was really pressed too hard. Later,


    your parents were intercepted by the police on the way, saying that it was smuggling and that there


    was something in the car. "


    "I was curious at that time. Your father had a Santana. Although it was not very gorgeous, it could still


    be used at least. Why did the car break down at that time? He said he was sent to the garage. "


    "Then something happened. Mr. Anthony and Mrs. Teresa also wanted to save them, but smuggling


    was a serious crime, so they couldn''t help."


    "How can I be sure that what you said is true?"


    Keith raised his hands "I swear, if there is a lie, the sky will be struck by lightning! If you really don''t


    believe me, you can ask the butler of that year. He can testify for me! "


    "butler? Where is he? " The look on Rachel''s face froze.


    However, Keith shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Since then, most of the servants in Yan family


    have left. But I advise you not to keep tracing. "


    "Why?" Rachel asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s all your parents'' fault. They deserve more than death. If you keep on investigating, the result will be


    the same. The police had tried so hard in the past, but they still found out the criminal''s crimes. They


    had no chance to get away with it. " Said Keith affirmatively.


    "No." with a pale face, Rachel gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t believe my parents are such people!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. A gentle male voice came from outside, "Rachel, are you


    inside?"

 Chapter 163 The police are coming

    Chapter 163 The police areing


    As soon as Keith heard someone knocking at the door, his face changed greatly. "You, you called


    someone?"


    Rachel said calmly "Don''t worry. Only you and I know about our meeting. Hide yourself first. when I


    leave, you cane out. "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Keith hid in the bathroom in a hurry.


    When Rachel opened the door and went out, she saw Randall standing there.


    "Randall, is the party over?" Rachel asked, pretending to be rxed.


    Randall nced around the room and said, "I heard someone talking just now."


    "I just finished the call. Maybe you heard me talking on the phone just now." Rachel exined


    reluctantly.


    Randall nodded, "director Elijah has left. I saw that you haven''te down for a long time. I was afraid


    that something might happen to you, so I came up to have a look."


    "I''m fine." Rachel and Randall left the party soon.


    In the car, Randall was a little curious. "Director Elijah was very satisfied with your performance when


    he left. How did you do it? Is it really just a game of chess? "


    With a slight smile, Rachel said, "winning him in chess is secondary. The most important thing is that


    he likes people who are real. I''m just talking and doing things honestly."


    "You''ve done your homework well. Prepare well for tomorrow''s audition." Randall patted her shoulder


    happily.


    After returning, Rachel found out the movies that Elijah had shot and studied them all night.


    On the second day, after sleeping for only a few hours, Rachel sessfully arrived at the audition site.


    Randall took her to the audition room of Elijah, took her number and handed it to her. Then he said,


    "No. 18. It seems that you have attended 18 auditions in front of you, and thepetition is very


    fierce."


    Rachel nced around the room. A dozen people were waiting outside. Some were studying the script,


    some were ying with their mobile phones, and some were chatting. It seemed that no one noticed


    her.


    Well, the auditorium here were allpetitors, and most likely they were big stars. Who would care


    about her, a rising star?


    Rachel sat down quietly, followed by many people.


    As expected, Elijah was a well-known director in the Beijing Circle. Many people tried their best to get


    involved in his y. Some of them tried their best to get an interview through interpersonal


    rtionships or other channels.


    Rachel smiled bitterly, It seemed that she had to rely on her strength.


    She didn''t sleep wellst night. After sitting down, she quickly leaned against the back of the chair and


    fell asleep.


    Seeing that she was so tired, Randall knew what she had donest night. He didn''t say anything and


    silently checked the number for her. There were only a few people left before her turn.


    After about an hour''s sleep, Randall woke her up and said, "there is another person here. Get up and


    get ready."


    Rachel was woken up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. As expected, all the people who came


    before had left, leaving her and some others behind.


    She stood up and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Randallforted her, "just try your best. It doesn''t matter if you fail. Anyway, we have several good


    scripts."


    Rachel nodded.


    Soon, they heard a voice over there, "No. 18 enter the hall!"


    With a smile on her face, Rachel entered the audition room. As soon as she entered, she saw a row of


    people sitting in front of her. They all stared at her seriously, as if they had never known her.


    Someone handed over a note, on which there was an examination question: what should you do when


    you wake up and find yourself a strange beast?


    Rachel had probably guessed that this question had something to do with the Dragon Temple. Even if it


    was not the content in it, it was simr.


    She put down the note and saw a mat on the ground. She guessed that it might be for them to lie on


    the ground for the audition.


    Rachel took a deep breath,y down on the mat, slowly closed her eyes, put her hands on her chest,


    and fell asleep peacefully.


    It seemed that she was really asleep.


    Not long after, her eyes began to roll, and her eyelids moved. Then an uneasy expression appeared on


    her face. She frowned, as if she was having a nightmare, wanting to wake up from the dream, but she


    could not wake up.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Rachel woke up from her dream and sat up, gasping for breath.


    Still in a state of shock, she looked at herself, and then her eyes slowly showed surprise, fear, and a


    look as if she was looking at a monster. She was frightened by her ugly appearance and took a few


    steps back.


    When she calmed down a little, she began to stare at herself in disbelief again, as if there was


    something annoying there. She began to pull, cut, dig


    Rachel was totally in a state of madness and went against the ugly mutation on her body.


    Just as everyone was nervous, Rachel suddenly pulled out a dagger from nowhere and stabbed it hard


    into her leg. "Go away!"


    Everyone was startled. They had thought that she really stabbed into her legs, and their eyes were


    really sharp. The knife was on her legs, but there was no blood.


    At this time, Rachel put away the knife calmly. It turned out to be a spring knife. Everyone was relieved.


    She stood up and bowed slightly to the crowd. Then she quietly walked out without saying anything.


    Sitting in the middle, Elijah showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes. At least, among the first


    eighteen female stars, Rachel was the best. She brought everyone to the scene, and with her


    imagination, her emotions fluctuated.


    In this respect, she was undoubtedly sessful.


    The others also nodded and praised her for Rachel''s good performance.


    "An actress who doesn''t work in a major can have explosive power. It''s very rare. She has much


    potential than many actors in a major!"


    "I was scared by her knife just now. I thought she really wanted to die!"


    "She is also in a good mood. Through her expression, the audience seems to understand what she is


    seeing. The performance is very real."


    Everyone was talking about the acting skills of Rachel, which had never been so lively before.


    Elijah nodded and said, "since everyone thinks she''s a good actress, let''s make a deal!"


    "But there are still dozens of people waiting for the audition!" One of them said worriedly.


    "Yes, most of them have some powerful background. It doesn''t make sense that we don''t allow them to


    have an interview, does it?" Another man nodded.


    Elijah stood up and said indifferently, "I think Rachel is very suitable for the heroine of the Dragon


    Temple. As for the rest of them, I''ll leave them to you."


    Then he left first.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Elijah was a man of his word. He would never change his mind.


    However, there was also a serious problem with the favor. The rest of the guys could only continue to


    let the others audition.


    But after watching it for a while, everyone felt dull. The more theypared, the more they felt that the


    performance of Rachel was admirable. Her explosive power was strong, and she could seize the


    audience''s heart at the first time.


    Therefore, no one had any objection to Rachel''s being the heroine of the movie Dragon Temple.


    When Randall received the news that Rachel had passed the audition sessfully, he was still


    surprised.


    After hanging up the phone, Randall turned to look at Rachel and said happily, "you''ve passed the


    audition sessfully! You''re awesome. I didn''t expect you to stand out from this group of people! "


    With a faint smile, Rachel continued, "if the box office of the Dragon Temple can also be sold like the


    Light of Peace, it will be a true recognition of my strength."


    "Yes,e on!" Randall encouraged her.


    When the two were happy, someone knocked on the door.


    Randall hurried to open the door. He looked through the peephole and was stunned.


    "Policemen?"

 Chapter 164 Keith was dead

    Chapter 164 Keith was dead


    Hearing this, Rachel was also shocked. "Why are the police here?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Randall had to open the door first.


    The two policemen showed their ID cards as soon as they entered the room. "We are policemen. We


    came to question Miss Rachel for a murder case."


    "A murder case? What does it have to do with Rachel? " Randall was confused.


    "Sir, don''t worry. We have to ask all the people who had met before the dead as a routine." One of the


    policemen said calmly.


    Randall finally calmed down and nodded.


    A million questions had already popped up in Rachel''s mind. Who was dead? How could it have


    anything to do with her?


    The police sat opposite to Rachel and asked her name, gender, age and other basic information as a


    routine.


    Rachel answered every questions in cooperation.


    Then they came to the point, "did Keith meet you a few days before his death?"


    Rachel nodded and answered truthfully, "yes."


    "What did you say?"


    "I asked him how my biological parents died at that time. He said that it was because my parents made


    mistakes that led to such a result. He also asked me not to investigate this matter anymore."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me in detail what happened to your parents in the past."


    Rachel could only tell the truth.


    Hearing this, the policeman asked again, "do you suspect that your parents'' death has something to do


    with Keith? Do you have any evidence? "


    "Yes, it was Nancy, the second daughter of the Yan family, who told me that the driver deliberately put


    the smuggling in the car to frame my parents. I have a recorder pen, and I still keep what she said at


    that time."


    With the hint of the police, Rachel hurried back to her room to find a recorder pen and yed it to the


    two policemen.


    "We''ll take the recorder away as evidence." The policeman said to Rachel after listening to the


    recording.


    Rachel nodded, "okay."


    "What have you been doing these days since you met Keith?" The policeman asked again.


    Rachel told them the schedule of these days in details, and Randall was standing beside to testify.


    There was no difference in Rachel''s telephonemunication record, so the police ruled out her


    suspicion and let her go temporarily.


    After the police left, Randall came over and asked, "that day in the room on the two floor of the hotel,


    the one who talked to you was Keith?"


    Rachel nodded, "yes, I don''t want you to know. I''m afraid you''ll worry about me."


    Randall sighed and said, "if you don''t tell me, I will be more worried. Look, today the police came for no


    reason. If you hadn''t taken action in the past few days with evidence, you would have been regarded


    as a suspect."


    "A clean hand wants no washing. I don''t afraid of that." Said Rachel indifferently.


    Randall shook his head and said, "no, you are not afraid, but others will be afraid. Even dogs will jump


    off the wall, let alone people."


    "I''m afraid that someone else wille to frame you. Otherwise, why did he die in an ident as soon


    as you saw him?"


    Thinking of what the police said, Rachel felt that there was something fishy about the death of Keith.


    "When the police found him dead, he was under a cliff in the suburb. It seemed that he fell to the


    ground and died. Besides, we also found the mark on his neck. He must have argued with someone


    before he was thrown down, so he was pushed down the cliff. "


    "Therefore, the police contacted the hotel where Keith worked. ording to his colleagues, Keith was


    an honest man who didn''t talk much but was diligent and patient before his death. He didn''t have any


    enmity with others in the hotel. So the police checked the surveince video of the hotel and found that


    he had met you before, so they came to ask about the situation. "


    Rachel guessed that the murder must have something to do with the Yan family, but she couldn''t testify


    against them because she had no evidence.


    "I didn''t expect that the Yan family can''t wait? I just met Keith once, and they are going to kill him. "


    Rachel said with lingering fear.


    Randall nodded and said, "if you continue to investigate, perhaps more people will be involved."


    "But, will my parents die in this way?" Unwilling to give up, Rachel bit her lips hard.


    Randall sighed and said, "I really understand how you feel as a daughter. If I were you, I wouldn''t have


    let it go. But we can investigate it in another way. Just look into it secretly. Don''t show up next time. "


    Rachel had to nod, "that''s the only way."


    At the Yan Family''s house.


    Teresa was pacing back and forth in her room, sweating with anxiety. Anthony was almost dizzy


    because of her pacing.


    "Can''t you just stop?" Anthony frowned and asked.


    Teresa stopped and looked at him in disbelief, "our family is going to be in trouble. Why are you still so


    calm?"


    "We can''t be in a hurry. we had done it. What else can we do? At the worst, when the policee to


    question us, we can just deny it. " Anthony said calmly.


    But Teresa couldn''t help ming the person who did it. "It''s all because of that men. if they leave any


    evidence what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry," Anthony stood up and put his arm around her shoulder, coaxing her softly, "the police


    won''t find out anything about us so soon. Even if they really find out something, even if the sky falls, I


    will take the me for you, won''t I?"


    Teresa looked at him with gratitude, "thank you for saying that. Well, I won''t get angry ."


    Teresa wiped her tears and said, "today, if Nancy is going to audition for Elijah''s y, I wonder if she is


    so lucky to be chosen."


    "I''ve heard that if anyone bes director Elijah''s actress, even if she can''t be famous in an


    instant, she will have more chances to enter the Beijing Circle! So it''s a great opportunity for Nancy. "


    Anthony nodded and replied, "Okay, go and apany her! I believe that our daughter must have the


    ability to go in, even if she is a supporting role. "


    Teresa nodded, turned around and walked out of the room.


    As soon as she disappeared, a trace of cruelty appeared on Anthony''s face. He took out his mobile


    phone and dialed a number.


    "How is it going?"


    "The police just came out of the residence of Rachel. I don''t know if they have found anything. Anyway,


    they haven''t made any movement yet. "


    "Keep an eye on Rachel. Don''t let here into contact with the past, or I won''t let her go!"


    After hanging up the phone, the anger in Anthony''s eyes hadn''t faded away. He couldn''t help but get


    angry when he thought that Teresa had secretly sent someone to kill Keith, and he hadn''t expected that


    Keith had a private contact with Rachel before.


    "Keith, How dare you meet the daughter of our enemy behind our back? You deserve it! " Anthony said


    through gritted teeth.


    On the other side, apanied by Teresa, Nancy went to the audition.


    What she didn''t know was that when shepeted for the heroine, Rachel had also been there.


    When she arrived at the scene, she found that it was crowded and lively.


    "Just some supporting roles? Why are there so many peopleing topete? " Nancy mumbled


    unhappily.


    Teresa immediatelyforted her, "don''t worry about it. As long as you havepeted with them,


    everything will be fine."


    Hearing what Teresa said, Nancy had to find a seat.


    Coincidentally, several girls sitting in the row in front of them were chatting.


    Nancy didn''t want to listen to their boring conversation until they said a familiar name.


    "You know what? Yesterday, the audition of the heroine was over, and the result came out. I heard that


    the person who sessfully won this role was a popr actress! "


    "I know, I know! Her name was Rachel, who had been extremely popr because of the Light of Peace


    a few days ago! It''s her. I''m not surprised at all. She deserves it! "


    Nancy and Teresa looked at each other. The heroine of this big production was actually Rachel?!

 Chapter 165 We are all acquaintances

    Chapter 165 We are all acquaintances


    The girls in front of them were still talking about the glorious story of Rachel, but Nancy was in no mood


    to listen to it anymore.


    Teresa''s face changed, "I didn''t expect that bitch to step on your head and take the heroine of the y?


    She has been having a good time recently! "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With an unconvinced look on her face, Nancy said, "I''m not inferior to her in terms of appearance and


    acting skills. Why should Ipete for the supporting role when she won the heroine?"


    Teresa hurriedly stopped her and said, "don''t worry about Rachel. Focus on the audition. With my


    daughter''s excellent appearance and excellent acting skills, you will definitely stand out!"


    Nancy said "But, mom, why is Rachel? that bitch."


    "Shh..." "There are so many people here. Don''t talk too much. We''ll figure out how to deal with her


    later!" said Teresa


    Nancy looked around and nodded. She was afraid of being besieged by Rachel''s fansst time, so she


    didn''t dare to make a sound this time.


    Nearly a hundred actresses came to audition for supporting roles, including some slightly famous


    actresses, some popr actresses and some unknown neers.


    Thepetition was extremely fierce.


    As expected, on the second day after the audition, Nancy couldn''t wait to call to ask for the result, but


    was told that she was lost.


    "What? Why can a person like Rachel be chosen as the protagonist, but I haven''t even chosen a


    supporting role? " Nancy couldn''t help but shout at the microphone.


    But the person hung up the phone.


    Sitting aside, Teresa was furious when she heard the result.


    Hanging up the phone, Nancy said bitterly, "it seems that we have to find an opportunity to get rid of


    Rachel before the movie starts. Otherwise, I can''t even squeeze in. As long as Rachel is in the


    entertainment circle, I won''t have a good life! "


    Teresa stopped her at once, "no, she has a very powerful female bodyguard by her side. We can''t even


    get close to her. How can we do anything to her?"


    "Mom, don''t you know that there is another killing move in the world called ''borrowing a knife to kill''?"


    Nancy sneered.


    Teresa was shocked, "what are you going to do, Nancy?"


    At this time, Rachel, who had no idea that he had been targeted by her enemy, had already got the


    script given by Elijah and was studying it with great interest.


    Peter call her "Miss Rachel, congrattions on bing the heroine of director Elijah!"


    Rachel was surprised to receive his call. "What? How did you know that? grandfather Peter."


    "director Elijah is with me now. He asked you toe and have dinner with us! Hurry up! " Then Peter


    hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, Elijah, who was sitting opposite to him, shook his head and said, "Mr. Peter, it''s you who


    want her toe here for dinner. Why do you bring me here? The result of this audition ispletely


    obtained by her strength. It has nothing to do with me and you. "


    Peter smiled "Don''t I know you? If she hadn''t been so powerful, how could you give her such a good


    role? "


    "Ha ha," Elijah couldn''t helpughing. "It seems that you are her loyal fan!"


    "No, I am a big fan of her. If she had agreed, I would have epted her as my granddaughter!" Said


    Peter with a smile.


    Before long, when Rachel arrived at the Ji family''s house, Amanda was also called back.


    Amanda was very dissatisfied at first. She was busy in thepany, but Peter didn''t exin why he


    asked her toe back.


    But when she came back home, she saw that there were Rachel and a director guest at home, and the


    resentment in her heart immediately dissipated.


    "Rachel is here?" As soon as Amanda saw Rachel, she was thrown aside by her bag and pounced on


    her.


    Seeing this, Elijah couldn''t help joking, "these two are really close friends. Amanda didn''t even call me


    and hugged Rachel at the first time. Should I be jealous?"


    Hearing this, Peter smiled and said, "Rachel is a honest girl. There are many people who like her. Our


    family are all her fans!"


    Elijah was shocked. "Mr. Peter, when did you start?"


    "Start with them." Said Peter, pointing at the girls Rachel and Amanda.


    Rachel''s face turned red because of Amanda''s hug, and now she was teased by two elders. She didn''t


    know what to say, so she had to be embarrassed.


    Amanda hastily exined for Rachel, "it''s mainly because I''m a Star chaser, and then I''ll take everyone


    to watch the scene of Rachel, and then everyone likes her!"


    Elijah smiled without saying anything and stopped talking about it.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. When the dinner was ready, rk came back.


    When he pushed the door open and came in, he subconsciously nced at Rachel, who also


    instinctively heard the sound and looked away. As soon as the two people''s eyes contacted, they


    immediately looked away.


    rk came over and saw Elijah. He greeted, "Uncle Elijah, you finallye to see my grandfather."


    "You brat, we just talked a little at the partyst time, and you disappeared. I''m looking for you!" Elijah


    comined.


    "Sorry, I had something to dost time, so I left." rk said apologetically.


    After entering the room, rk only talked to Elijah and didn''t talk to Rachel. Elijah could not help but


    say, "didn''t you try your best to fight for an opportunity for Rachel at the wine partyst time? Why didn''t


    you greet her this time? "


    rk then turned to take a look at Rachel and said indifferently, "she is my friend. we don''t have to be


    so polite."


    Hearing that, the eyes of Rachel, who was sitting not far away, darkened.


    In rk''s eyes, who knew whether she was an old acquaintance or a stranger?


    "Ha ha," Elijahughed, "you''re right. You don''t like to talk too much, not to mention others. People who


    don''t know you will think you are not familiar with her! "


    rk remained silent.


    The dinner ended awkwardly. After the meal, Peter ordered rk to send Rachel home.


    rk didn''t say anything, but turned around and left. Atst, Rachel had to follow him quickly.


    On the way to send Rachel home, rk suddenly asked, "what? You moved?"


    Rachel was stunned at first. She thought he would never talk to her!


    When she came to her senses, Rachel replied indifferently, "the studio is located on the other side. The


    old house is not enough to live in, so I have changed a big house, so that we can work together."


    rk nodded, but the atmosphere suddenly became cold. "As long as you like it."


    Then he stopped talking.


    Seeing that he didn''t ask, Rachel couldn''t say anything more.


    After thinking for a long time, she could only repeat the lines that she had repeated countless times


    before. "Thank you for helping me win this opportunity."


    "You deserve it." rk replied simply without giving Rachel a look.


    The conversation between the two ended.


    As soon as rk sent Rachel downstairs, he received a call from Anna.


    The moment he took out his phone, Rachel looked at it subconsciously and saw the name "Anna".


    Her eyes darkened. It seemed that rk really loved Anna? Not only did he not mind that her son was


    not his, but he also maintained an intimate rtionship with her.


    rk answered the phone. she didn''t know what was on the other end of the phone. He looked a little


    unhappy, but finally said, "I''ll be thereter."


    Rachel got out of the car and left without saying goodbye to him.


    rk just took a look at her receding figure, and finally turned around and left, rushing to the Anna''s


    family.


    As soon as the car left, Rachel stopped, turned around and stared in the direction it left.


    At this time, the Anna''s family was full of joy, especially Anna. The excitement on her face could not be


    concealed. "Mom, your idea is so great! I bet rk will agree! "

 Chapter 166 Holding a One-year-old Birthday Party of the Baby

    Chapter 166 Holding a One-year-old Birthday Party of the Baby


    With a smug smile on her face, Fiona said, "He was willing to announce that you had got engaged


    before. I think it''s not a problem to hold a one-year-old birthday party for the baby, right?


    In this way, everyone knows that he not only has a fiancee, but also a son! If he dares to betray you in


    the future, he has to be prepared to be condemned by the whole world!"


    Fiona smiledcently. She had spent a lot of time and energy on this matter. In order to let her


    daughter have someone to rely on, she had to go all out now!


    If rk didn''t agree, she would be ready to deal with him.


    Soon, rk arrived.


    As soon as she saw him, Anna warmly walked up to him and said, "You are finally here, rk."


    "What''s wrong with the baby?" Subconsciously, rk looked at the baby in the cradle. The baby was


    sleeping.


    Fiona served a cup of hot tea to him and smiled, "He is fine. I asked you here to discuss with you about


    holding a birthday party for him."


    "A birthday party?" rk frowned.


    Anna exined immediately, "Yes, that''s true. Look, we have a child. The whole world knows that we


    have been engaged. Since your family doesn''t allow me to marry you, we have to do it slowly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I can wait, but our son can''t. He will grow up in the end. This is his first birthday. Let''s hold it proudly


    and let everyone know that we are actually a family. What do you think?"


    Anna tried her best to speak in a very soft tone, fearing that rk would not agree.


    Looking at him eagerly, Fiona persuaded, "rk, that''s right. Anyway, we will be a family sooner or


    later. It doesn''t matter that we did not hold the one-hundred-day party for the baby, but we have to hold


    a one-year-old birthday party of him and we should make the party as big as possible."


    "What if I don''t agree?" rk asked. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Anna was stunned.


    Fiona was also stunned.


    Gary, who had been sitting aside silently, suddenly said, "rk, you made my daughter pregnant. Now


    that the baby is born, even if you don''t register for marriage, you are willing to hide the baby from


    others?"


    rk''s face was cold, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gary suddenly pped the table and stood up, shouting, "Okay, if you don''t give my daughter and her


    son an exnation today, our family will definitely break with you!"


    "Threatening me?" rk said coldly.


    Gary''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the expression in rk''s eyes. But today, no matter what, he


    had to make rk agree. Otherwise, what else could the Bai Family rely on in the future?


    "I''m telling the truth," Gary changed to topic, "Since you were willing to expose your rtionship to the


    public with Anna and let everyone know that she was pregnant, isn''t it normal to hold a birthday party


    for your son now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that others will guess why Anna and her son cannot be epted by the Ji Family?"


    rk asked coldly.


    At the mention of this, Gary got angry. He said, "If it weren''t for your snobbish family, Anna wouldn''t


    have been so wronged?"


    "Now that you are not afraid at all, well, I will definitely hold the child''s first year birthday party in a big


    way!" rk replied coldly, turned around and left.


    For a moment, Anna didn''t know whether she was happy or sad. She was happy that rk promised to


    announce the identity of the child, but she felt that something was wrong.


    Fiona, however, didn''t think too much. She patted Anna''s chest and said, "That''s great. I thought it


    would take a lot of effort to persuade him, but I didn''t expect that your father could solve it with a few


    words. Men know men best."


    Hearing his wife''s praise, Gary was not as happy as he thought.


    "Although he promised to hold a birthday party for the child, he is not the child''s father after all. The


    child is still young, and maybe rk can''t tell the difference. But what if he grows up in the future?"


    Gary said worriedly.


    However, Fionaforted him, "Don''t worry about this. As time goes by, he will love his son day by


    day. By that time, rk can ept the child."


    Hearing this, Gary had to pray that what Fiona said was right.


    Usually, in order to prevent others from guessing if the child was a hybrid, Anna always put a hat on


    him and covered his yellow hair tightly.


    In summer time, she simply cut all his hair so that everyone wouldn''t dwell on the problem of hair color.


    Unfortunately, although Anna had given birth to a baby, rk had never paid attention to the baby.


    Since the baby was born, he had never held him, let alone y with him.


    Fiona always persuaded Anna that as a man, career was the most important thing for a man, not to


    mention that rk was in charge of a big group. Naturally, he had a lot of things to deal with, so it was


    normal for him not to care about his family.


    But Anna knew very well that he had been on guard against her since she gave him medicine that


    night.


    On the surface, he was almost on call, and he would do whatever she wanted, except for helping her


    father''spany. He was also willing to take her to social engagements, as long as she made this


    request.


    But in fact, Anna felt that the distance between the two was getting farther and farther. His heart had


    never been on her, let alone the child.


    He didn''t seem to be dating with her. On the contrary, he took care of her as a big brother, and he no


    longer had any feelings for her.


    "This time, I must take advantage of this opportunity to enter the Ji Family!" Gritting her teeth, Anna


    looked more ferocious.


    When Rachel received the invitation from rk, she was out of her mind!


    rk was going to hold a birthday party for Anna''s son? And the party would be held in the name of


    the Ji Family?


    How much did he love this woman that he could hold the birthday party for Anna''s child regardless of


    the objection and the dignity of the Ji Family? Rachel could not understand what rk was thinking.


    Didn''t he already know that the child was not his? She remembered that Nancy had told him in person


    that the baby was not his.


    Randall walked over and pulled the invitation card out of Rachel''s hand. He frowned and said, "Why


    should you go to a birthday party of a child? Let me help you to turn it down!"


    "No, don''t do it." Rachel pulled the invitation back from his hand. Her tone was calm, but her hands


    were secretly trembling.


    "This is an invitation from the Ji Family. I should go. Besides, rk has helped me a lot. Since he


    invited me in person, he certainly hopes me to go," Rachel exined.


    Randall frowned worriedly. "You should be most careful at this kind of child''s birthday party. I''m afraid


    that someone who is jealous of you will make a fuss about you."


    Rachel gave a faint smile, saying, "This is the banquet held by the Ji Family. I don''t think there will be


    any enemy of mine there. Don''t worry! Besides, Amanda is also here. Grandpa Peter is also there. I


    can be with them by then. So don''t worry!"


    Noticing that he couldn''t persuade her, Randall waved his hand and said, "You can go. Take Mindy with


    you, just in case."


    "Okay," Rachel agreed.


    When she received the invitation, Rachel didn''t know that the Yan Family also received the same


    invitation.


    No one knew what Anthony was thinking about looking at the invitation.


    rk was so generous this time. He even invited all the rich and powerful people and celebrities in the


    M City, which caused a sensation in the city.


    When Anna heard about this, she was very happy. She thought she was going to show off in front of


    the whole M city. She wanted everyone to know that she was the legitimate wife of rk.


    She gave birth to rk''s son, so she would definitely be epted by the Ji Family.


    What she didn''t know was that this invitation card was given to the Yan Family, which gave Nancy a


    chance to kill two birds with one stone.


    In order to attend this party and achieve some hidden purpose, the Yan Family was trying their best to


    find a way, but they didn''t expect that this opportunity woulde without any effort.


    "Rachel, Anna!" A hint of slyness shed through Nancy''s eyes. "It seems that God wants me to punish


    you two this time! Since it''s the will of heaven, you both go to hell!"

 Chapter 187 A powerful fan group

    Chapter 187 A powerful fan group


    rk thought for a while and said indifferently, "there''s no need. Since we have achieved our goal, I''m


    sure they will behave themselves next."


    The man nodded, stood up and left.


    Looking at the USB disk on the table, rk''s eyes turned cold, which contained a huge storm.


    The Ji family, on the other hand, was overjoyed.


    Sitting on the sofa, Mr. Peter listened to Amanda''s opinion on this matter and said, "Rachel can turn the


    tables this time, which indicates that she is really a good person! Even theizens are willing to help


    her find out the dark side of Amy and p hard on Amy''s face, which means that Rachel is really loved!


    "


    "That''s right," said Mr. Peter with a smug face. "Rachel is a good girl. Her fans are so fond of her!"


    Amanda suddenly thought of something, "Grandpa, this loyal fan Is it you? "


    Hearing that, Mr. Peter couldn''t helpughing. "You are really imaginative."


    "Grandpa, is it really you?" Amanda didn''t give up and continued to ask curiously.


    However, Peter didn''t answer. He just said seriously, "whether Rachel marries rk or not, she will


    always be the most suitable granddaughter inw in my heart!"


    Amanda''s eyes widened. "Grandpa, are you trying to protect her?"


    "I''m not protecting her. Your brother is protecting her secretly." Mr. Peter''s words hit the nail on the


    head, as if he had already understood the whole story.


    Amanda looked at him in surprise, "how do you know? Did my brother tell you? "


    "How could your brother say that?" Mr. Peter smiled and said, "my intuition told me that. Because your


    brother went to the set to see her in person before. "


    "I see!" Amanda was suddenly enlightened.


    The Ji family was clear about it, but Rachel didn''t know it at all. She still acted as usual.


    Director Howard soon changed the heroine and Amy left.


    Since this incident, the attitude of the crew towards Rachel was obviously much better.


    Even director Howard stopped making trouble for her on purpose.


    Those who had made trouble for Rachel didn''t dare to do anything after seeing the end of Amy''s


    reputation.


    Rachel''s life was miraculously smooth.


    One day, a staff came to director Howard and reported, "arge number of fans gathered at the door


    and wanted to see Rachel, but we stopped them. What should we do now?"


    Director Howard was a little surprised. He turned to look at Rachel and said, "you can go to see them


    yourself. Finish the battle as soon as possible."


    Rachel had to nod.


    When she turned around and left, she heard director Howard muttering behind her, "I didn''t expect that


    her fan foundation is so strong. they helped her attack her opponent, and paid a visit to her. She is


    really awesome!"


    Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on the corners of Rachel''s mouth. At the same time, she


    understood that because of the persistent and help of these loyal fans, director Howard looked at her


    differently.


    When she walked out of the door, Rachel really found arge group of people standing at the door and


    waiting for her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle wasforting them, "I know what your love. I''ll tell Rachel..."


    "Herees Rachel!"


    "She is there!"


    "Wow, you are so beautiful!"


    This group of fans immediately became restless and shouted.


    Michelle turned around and saw that Rachel was standing behind her, smiling at her, and Mindy was


    following her from a distance.


    "Michelle, since they are here, why don''t we treat them to lunch? It''s lunch time anyway!" Rachel


    suggested.


    Michelle said "But director Howard..."


    "He has agreed." Rachel smiled.


    "Well, let''s go to have lunch." Hearing her words, Michelle had no choice but to agree.


    Therefore, Michelle took the group of pink ribbons to a nearby restaurant and ordered arge table of


    delicious dishes to greet them.


    Sitting in the middle of the room and looking at their delicate faces, Rachel knew that these people


    were all college students, young and naive.


    Everyone sat down and looked at their beloved idol carefully. Some boys were too shy to look straight


    at them, so they lowered their heads after a few nces.


    Only the girls watched it over and over again, as if they couldn''t see enough.


    When all the dishes were served, Rachel said to them with a smile, "you must be hungry since you


    came all the way here. Let''s eat!"


    Someone was moved and said, "we came on our own. I didn''t expect that Rachel would treat us so


    warmly. It''s really touching..."


    "That''s right, Rachel. I didn''t expect you to be so kind. it''s great that we''ve tried our best to protect you!"


    "We are just afraid that you will be frightened by the violence on the Inte, so we speciallye to


    see you, hoping to give you strength and let you focus on filming!"


    Everyoneforted Rachel word by word, and the atmosphere at the table became lively.


    Rachel was deeply touched by the love of these young people. answering their answered.


    "Rachel, we will give our full support to any movie or TV series you shoot in the future! Don''t quit


    because of the darkness of the entertainment circle, or we will never see your beautiful face again, and


    we will be very sad. " A young girl said with a smile.


    Rachel was amused by her words. She nodded and said, "I can only say that I''ll try my best, okay?


    Who can always be an outstanding actress in the entertainment circle? "


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    Indeed, the entertainment circle was a ce that would never be famous forever. All kinds of young


    men and women were constantly changing. There were so many peopleing and going, and no one


    could stay in the entertainment circle forever.


    "Let''s eat. The food is getting cold!" Michelle took care of them immediately.


    Then they changed the topic and talked about something else, having a good meal.


    The mealsted more than two hours.


    After lunch, Rachel went back and asked Michelle to send them back.


    The fans wanted to give a gift to Rachel, but was refused by Michelle seriously. she also gave the


    specific reason.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. They even promised that they would never give their beloved idol


    gifts again.


    After sending the fans away, Michelle went back.


    Lying on the bed, Rachel was ying with her phone.


    She was a minor supporting role in this y, and the scenes were pitifully small. She had to stay here


    for a very long time, which made her very bored.


    Rachel had never seen blog before. Now she had time to watch it slowly. She finally understood what


    blog was like. It was just another stage for stars.


    They could watch others fight openly and secretly on this tform, or post what they wanted others to


    see on it.


    After the previous videos were released, Randall arranged for Monica to take measures in time to


    guide the public opinion. Now, almost all theizens were inclined to believe that Rachel was a victim.


    After the trial of Anna''s child, everyone felt guilty for wronging Rachel. Now seeing that she was bullied


    again, they felt even more aggrieved for her.


    Therefore, all the female stars who appeared in the video were cursed miserably.


    However, Amy''s performance was the most outstanding, so theizens paid special attention to her,


    making her the target of public criticism and the one who was attacked the most.


    Some even dug out that Amy was the heroine of the y and imed that they would never watch it


    unless the director changed another actress.


    This kind of cry became louder and louder as soon as it came out. The fans of Rachel were getting


    more and more excited, pushing the storm higher and higher. Atst, the investor and the producer


    gathered together to discuss and reach a consensus to change another actress.


    Of course, Howard should be the bad guy.


    Therefore, director Howard began to realize that although Rachel was not as brilliant as before, her


    powerful fans were her backstage.


    Therefore, director Howard didn''t make things difficult for her anymore.


    From the bottom of his heart, director Howard was very satisfied with Rachel''s acting skills. She was


    hardworking and willing to learn, and her acting skills were exquisite and skilled. Such a person would


    definitely be famous again in the future.


    Rachel was browsing the news when her phone suddenly rang. The number on the screen scared her


    to throw it away!

 Chapter 188 Becoming Suspicious

    Chapter 188 Bing Suspicious


    Mindy, who had been dozing off, sensed her difference. She quickly opened her eyes and took the


    phone. She was confused, asking, "Rachel, isn''t this Mr. rk''s call? Why don''t you answer it?"


    "Answer it. Tell him I''m asleep," after hesitating for a long time, Rachel finally said with a cold face.


    Mindy didn''t know what was going on, but she did as Rachel said, answered the phone and said, "Mr.


    rk, she''s asleep."


    However, in an instant, Mindy felt chilly even across the phone. After a long time, a low voice came


    from the other end of the phone, "You must protect her well recently."


    "Yes, Mr. rk." Mindy replied in a hurry.


    Then rk hung up the phone soon.


    As soon as Mindy put down the phone, Michelle couldn''t wait to ask, "What did Mr. rk say?"


    Mindy shook her head, replying, "He only asked me to protect Rachel."


    "Is there anyone who is gonna do something to Rachel recently?" Michelle asked subconsciously.


    As soon as she heard this, Rachel began to have a headache. Waves after waves, she was almost


    unable to withstand them.


    "What a pity! I was just wronged once? Why do so many people want to step on me?"


    Michelle sighed, "This is normal in the entertainment circle. We just need to be careful."


    On the other side, as soon as he returned to the private vi, rk heard the sound of Anna beating


    and swearing servants, as well as the sound of smashing things.


    "Why can''t you do this simple thing? Why don''t you go to hell? Fuck you!"


    "My poor son. He just died at the age of one. Why do you all bully me?"


    "rk asked you to serve me, not tough at me! I''ll see who dares tough at me behind my back in


    the future!"


    Anna was so angry that she cursed randomly, and then the voice of the frightening people begging for


    mercy came through, "Mrs. Anna, we didn''tugh at you. You are too sensitive!"


    "We''ve been doing our best to serve you. Just tell us what we did wrong. Don''t get angry! It''s not good


    for your health!"


    "Mrs. Anna, please forgive us. We promise we won''tugh anymore!"


    Standing on the stone steps, rk listened silently for a while, and his face turned cold. When he was


    about to turn around and leave, Anna saw him. She ran out in a hurry.


    "Stop, rk! Where are you going? Are you going to the ce of that bitch, Rachel? I don''t allow you


    to go!" Anna screamed hysterically.


    rk stopped and turned around to look at Anna. His expression was indifferent and did not hide his


    disgust at all.


    Anna suddenlyughed and shook her head, saying, "I should have known that you are not who you


    used to be. You don''t love me anymore! But I''m still waiting here. I thought I could win your heart back


    after having a child.


    Unfortunately, you are too excellent. There are too many women who like you! My poor child was killed


    in this way! I''m sad and painful, and can''t sleep at night! But what about you?


    Ha-ha, what did you do? You act like nothing happened. Have you held him since he was born? Did


    you take a serious look at him? No, so you won''t shed a tear for him now!"


    As if she was crazy, Anna talked to herself andughed from time to time.


    The expression on rk''s face softened. He said lightly, "People can''t be reborn after death. Take good


    care of yourself and you can have another child in the future."


    Then he turned around and left without hesitation.


    Anna''s eyes lit up. Was he giving her hope?


    During this period of time, she often lost control of her emotions. She beat and scolded servants and


    comined about everything. Every time rk saw it, it seemed that he didn''t have the heart to me


    her. Perhaps it was because she had lost her beloved son, he didn''t want to argue with her?


    Thinking of this, she felt much better than before.


    She knew that the death of her child would be a bargaining chip for rk to sympathize and pity


    her!


    As long as she firmly grasped rk''s weakness, she could get endless wealth behind him!


    As for his heart, it would be better if she could get it. If she couldn''t get it, then it did not matter at all!


    Afterforting herself for a while, Anna went back to her room.


    When she returned to her room, Anna saw that there were ten missed calls on her phone, all from


    abroad.


    When she was wondering who was calling, her phone rang again.


    Anna immediately picked it up, asking, "Smith, is that you?"


    The man on the other end of the phone breathed heavily and said, "Anna, give me some money. Hurry


    up!"


    "Why do you want money? Smith, I want to divorce you!" Anna frowned and became angry.


    "We''ll talk about itter. Give me the money, or you won''t be able to get a divorce!" Smith shouted at


    her.


    Anna flew into a rage, asking, "Smith,st time you said you would divorce me as soon as you got the


    money. When will you divorce me?"


    "Pay the usury for me. Give me another one million dors and I''ll divorce you!" Smith''s facial


    expression changed and said loudly.


    Anna asked, eyes widen, "Are you crazy? Smith, do you think my family runs a bank? I don''t have so


    much money!"


    "Isn''t your fiance the CEO of the Ji Group? You don''t have. But he must have! Please help me find a


    way, or I will ask him for money myself!"


    "How dare you?" Anna shouted. She was so angry that she pped the table and stood up.


    "Of course I dare. Now I''m chased by the loan shark and I''m dying. What else can I not do?" Smith


    shouted back.


    Anna replied, "Don''t mess around. I''ll find another way!"


    After hanging up the phone, Anna''s face turned pale.


    Her father''s money had been taken away by the loan shark. Because she hadn''t divorced Smith yet,


    the loan shark said that she had the obligation to pay the money for him, so she forced her father to


    use all the money to fill the hole.


    Unexpectedly, Smith didn''t stop at all. In a twinkling of an eye, he had borrowed a lot of money again,


    but he couldn''t pay it back now. The usurers chased him all over the world.


    Could it be possible that one day, this matter would really be exposed to rk?


    The more she thought about it, the more horrible she felt.


    At this time, in his office, a man in ck was standing in front of rk and reporting, "By rights, the


    death of the child should have nothing to do with the Yan Family, because although the Yan Family


    received an invitation, they never attended the banquet, and there was no invitation from them in the


    invitation received at the banquet.


    But I identally saw this photo when I was investigating another case. Have a look." With that, the


    man in ck put a photo in front of rk.


    rk picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. It was a picture of a man and a woman dating.


    Coincidentally, in the background, the maid stood up and left, and Nancy was still sitting opposite her.


    Nancy was wearing a peaked cap and a mask, but her eyes, figure and the bag on her back were


    familiar.


    Especially the bag, Nancy had been in charge of endorsement for a period of time, and she had carried


    it on many asions, so rk could tell it at a nce.


    "What''s their rtionship?" rk''s expression became colder and colder.


    "I don''t know yet. I just found this clue all of a sudden," the man in ck answered, lowering his head.


    "Investigate! Find out all the evil things the Yan Family has done over the years!" rk said coldly with


    an unfriendly expression.


    A trace of surprise shed through the eyes of the man in ck. He asked, "Mr. rk, are you going to


    deal with the Yan Family?"


    rk sneered with disdain. He didn''t sympathize with Yan Family at all.


    "The people of the Yan Family are cunning and insidious. They have mistreated their adopted daughter


    more than once. It''s not strange that people like them do evil things."


    "I see," the man in ck nodded and smiled, stating, "I''ll go to investigate right now!"


    At this time, the Yan Family didn''t know that rk had be suspicious of them and was secretly


    pleased with what they had done.


    "Mom, why does Rachel be popr again? A few days ago, I saw that she was about to be


    trampled on. But now, I don''t know which crazy fan helped her so much behind her back!" Nancy said


    unhappily.


    Teresa smiled, asking, "it''s none of your business. You don''t need to care about her at all. I heard that


    someone was going to attack her. She won''t stay long!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who?" Nancy came over and asked curiously.

 Chapter 189 She Would be Famous in the Future Again

    Chapter 189 She Would be Famous in the Future Again


    Teresa smiled, saying, "You guess? You are so smart. How could you not know?"


    "Amy? Or Ka?" Nancy rubbed her chin and guessed who was more likely to deal with Rachel?


    With a faint smile, Teresa said, "Your good friend, Ka, was bullied by her before. Because of Rachel,


    she can''t go on in the entertainment circle. She must have been hating her all the time. But in the past,


    it was not easy for Ka to do something to her because of her powerful strength and reputation.


    This time, it happened that Amy was also taken down by Rachel. Amy and Ka are on good terms.


    Their families also have some connections, and they don''t want to suffer losses. In this way, they will


    have to work together to figure out how to deal with her.


    So, don''t be so anxious. It''s not that you don''t want to take revenge, but that it''s not the time yet. You


    don''t have to kill her in person. You can kill her with the help of others, so that your hands won''t get


    dirty!"


    Nancy was sincerely convinced by Teresa''s words.


    Nancy couldn''t help but thumbed up and praised, "Mom, you are more smart!"


    Teresa gave her a doting look and said, "In a few days, I''ll go to the Liu Family to find out what''s going


    on and stir up trouble. I''ll let Amy make up her mind as soon as possible!"


    "Great!" Nancy hugged her happily and kissed her.


    Teresa nced at her and said, "You are my only daughter, my sweetheart. How can I bear to see you


    suffer? Don''t worry. I will help you vent your anger!"


    "Okay," said Nancy, with a hint of coldness shing in her eyes, "Now Rachel''s reputation is not good.


    Even if she is dead, everyone will only sigh a few words at most. They won''t investigate it thoroughly.


    Even if they do, it has nothing to do with us."


    Rachel had a good time on the filming site, but her roles did not have many scenes, so she had some


    leisure time.


    She spent most of her time watching other people''s acting. Even so, she didn''t dare to ck off. She


    focused on her acting skills and tried to improve herself.


    Director Howard was less and less reproachful to her seeing her like this.


    However, as time went by, Aron and Rachel became close friends. He talked almost everything with


    Rachel.


    The new heroine, Palmer Feng, was not a talkative person, so she didn''t go to talk to Rachel much.


    Moreover, Palmer had heard how Amy was forced to leave by Rachel''s fans. Before she came here,


    her agent had repeatedly told her to keep a distance from her, so Palmer had always been very cold to


    Rachel.


    This was exactly what she wanted. Rachel didn''t want to deal with these people at all. It was too easy


    to make herself tired.


    After the y, Aron came over and said to her, "Well, Bill''s free now. He said he woulde to see me


    tomorrow, but in fact he wants to see you. How about having lunch together then?"


    Rachel nodded, answering, "Of course. We haven''t seen each other since we met on the nest


    time. We seldom talk on WeChat."


    "You are both very busy. It''s normal for us not to keep in touch with each other. Don''t worry." Aron


    nced at Palmer who was drinking water not far away.


    "Why do I feel that you don''t get along well with Palmer? Is it because of Amy?" Aron murmured.


    Rachel have a faint smile and replied, "Since she doesn''t want to make friends with me, I won''t force


    her. Otherwise, it will cause her trouble, won''t it?"


    "Ha-ha," said Aron, who didn''t take it seriously, "Women are sensitive."


    "That''s not the case," said Rachel disapprovingly. She raised her head and smiled cunningly. "It''s hard


    to say who is sensitive. You haven''te close to her, have you?"


    Aron shrugged and said, "I''m just afraid of gossip? You know, in every y, the hero and heroine are


    most likely to be forcibly bing a couple by fans. I hate this most."


    "Are you afraid that your girlfriend will be unhappy?" Rachel guessed.


    "What girlfriend? I''m still single. I just feel it''s troublesome. People who don''t know me might think that I


    am a yboy. If it''s spread too much, I''ll be a real jerk. I don''t like that!" Aron said helplessly.


    Rachel was amused by him andughed, saying, "It seems so. I have never thought about it before


    you tell me. It''s not easy for a male star."


    Aron sighed, saying, "Yes. Look at Bill. Since there were rumours that he was dating you, he has


    always kept a distance from any other actress. Do you know why? He is afraid that others will scold


    him for being unfaithful and cheating on you!"


    "It seems that I am to be med!" Somehow, Rachel felt much better.


    At this time, Chester quietly came to the filming site.


    Seeing this, Aron patted on Rachel''s shoulder and said, "Your gossip boyfriend is here. I''d better run


    away first! Remember to have lunch together tomorrow!"


    After saying that, Aron slipped away.


    He was even faster than a rabbit.


    Rachel looked in the direction of Chester and saw him slowly walking towards her with a warm face.


    Behind him, staff constantly moved down boxes of delicious food and distributed it to the staff on the


    filming site.


    They had seen a lot of visiting in this way, so they were used to it. They felt at ease when they received


    the delicious food.


    Chester walked over and smiled at Rachel, asking, "How are you? Are you tired?"


    Rachel smiled faintly and answered, "How can I be tired? I don''t know how to kill time every day."


    Chester patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Wait a moment. I''m going to say hello to


    your director."


    Then, he walked towards director Howard and warmly greeted him, "Director Howard, long time no


    see. You are bing younger!"


    Howard was stunned, and then came to himself, stating, "I didn''t recognise you in the beginning. It


    turned out to be Mr. Chester. How is your father?"


    "He''s fine. Thank you for your concern," Chester replied as he nodded in a hurry.


    "Back then, your father was a big shot. Now he has retired and I rarely see him!" Director Howard


    sighed.


    Chester immediately replied, "Yes, my father doesn''t like going out now. He asked me to take care of


    everything and said that he wanted me to grow up."


    "Your father always has sharp eyes. Since he can give everything to you, it means that he thinks highly


    of you. Work hard!" Howard encouraged, Chester nodded and said, "Uncle Howard is right. My father


    has sharp eyes."


    Howard then remembered his visit, asking, "Mr. Chester, i don''t think you areing only to see me?"


    "Of course, I have toe to see Uncle Howard and by the way to see Rachel. She is my good friend,"


    Chester replied kindly.


    Director Howard smiled, asking, "Good friend? Should be girlfriend? Rumors about you two have


    already spread all over the world."


    "Ha-ha," Chester shook his head and said, "She is still not my girlfriend. I will need to work harder."


    Hearing this, Howard turned his head to take a look at Rachel and said to Chester, "She has great


    potential. If time and space are harmonious, she will definitely be famous again."


    "Thank you for thinking highly of her, uncle Howard," Chester thanks him in a hurry and talked with him


    for a few more words before he came back to Rachel.


    There were several exquisitely packaged boxes of food on Rachel''s table, and the fragrance of the


    food was coveting.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester sat down opposite her and said happily, "Director Howard praised you a lot just now. He said


    that you have a talent for acting. If time goes by, you will surely be famous again!"


    Rachel was a little surprised and asked, "Did director Howard really say that?"


    "Or what?" Chester looked at her with a smile, asking, "Do you think I''m coaxing you?"


    Rachel smiled sheepishly.


    Chester put a document in front of her and said, "Read it first and think it over."


    "What''s this?" With a suspicious look at him, Rachel picked up the document and looked through it.

 Chapter 190 Meeting parents again

    Chapter 190 Meeting parents again


    "Well Is this a contract? " It took a long time for Rachel toe back to her senses and looked at


    Chester suspiciously.


    "Yes," said Chester with a smile, "this is a y I invested. I have won you the role of the heroine. I hope


    you don''t mind it."


    Rachel was shocked.


    "Chester, you did this Isn''t it appropriate? " Rachel still found it hard to ept the news.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Chester said, "I''ve read the script and I think it''s very promising, and the


    heroine is also very suitable for you to act. You don''t have to refuse me in a hurry. Read the script first


    and then consider the contract. "


    After saying that, he pushed a script in front of Rachel.


    Rachel''s eyes turned red.


    It was like sending charcoal in snow!


    "How can you be so good to me? I can''t even repay you. " Rachelined.


    Chester smiled "This is the only thing I can do for you, but I''m afraid that you will refuse. So, if you


    really want to repay me, don''t refuse this y. Just try to y it well and let me make more money."


    Rachel knew that Chester said this on purpose tofort her.


    "I''ll think about itter," said Rachel, putting the two dishes away and smiling. "You have brought so


    many delicious food today. We can''t waste them. Let''s have them together!"


    Chester nodded, opened several lunch boxes and put them together. With a gentle smile on his face,


    he said, "these are all your favorite food. Eat more. You have lost a lot of weight recently."


    "No, I''m not thin. I''m trying to control my weight on purpose. If I''m too fat, I won''t look in the mirror."


    Rachel shook her hand.


    "Health is the most important. Even if you don''t shoot, I can afford to support you." Said Chester


    seriously.


    Rachel chuffed a smile "It''s unbelievable that the yboy suddenly became faithful and gentle. Well,


    stop pretending. If you keep pretending, I will doubt my life. "


    With a helpless smile, Chester said, "I''ve really changed. I''ve never chased any other woman except


    you."


    "All right, all right," Rachel interrupted him without mercy, "don''t always talk about this topic. There is no


    answer."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to answer him directly, Chester didn''t force her. He just put a chicken leg


    into her bowl and said, "eat more."


    Rachel had been starving to death. Now she was eating regardless of her image. Sure enough, the


    most important thing was to eat.


    All of a sudden, Chester asked, "the thing about Amy, are you hurt?"


    "She just sprayed a few mouthfuls of saliva on me. How could I get hurt?" Rachel shrugged her


    shoulders and answered disapprovingly.


    This little setback was nothingpared to the previous darkness.


    Chester nodded and said, "that''s good. Amy is famous for her strong vengeance. Don''t leave the


    bodyguard''s sight wherever you go, okay?"


    "Got it." Rachel thought that Chester was a little verbose.


    Without fear, Chester continued, "my parents want to see you. When do you have time?"


    "What?" Rachel was so frightened that the drumstick in her hand dropped. She looked at him nkly,


    "your parents want to see me?"


    With a serious look on his face, Chester said, "I''ve told my family, and they want to see you."


    "No, no, No." Rachel shook her head in a hurry and panicked, "are you crazy? We are just friends. We


    haven''t reached that point yet. What kind of parents should we meet now? "


    Chester grabbed her hand and said sincerely, "you have so many troubles now, don''t you know that


    you have no backstage? Rachel Why don''t you stay with me? I and the whole Jiang family will protect


    you! "


    Rachel''s heart thumped. She was so nervous that she couldn''t hear anything.


    Indeed, she was in a difficult situation now. The reason why everyone came up to step on her was that


    they saw that she had no backstage.


    It was true that Chester could help her solve this problem.


    But somehow, rk appeared in Rachel''s mind.


    She felt sad and hesitant.


    Chester couldn''t wait to hear her answer and asked, "Rachel, are you still dreaming that rk will


    come back? Don''t think about it anymore. He is destined to be entangled with Anna for the rest of his


    life. You can''t enter his world. "


    Rachel pulled her hand back and forced herself to calm down. "Don''t worry. The news came too


    suddenly. Let me think about it first."


    Seeing that she was finally willing to consider their rtionship, Chester didn''t dare to push her too


    hard, so he had to nod, "Okay, I''ll wait for your reply."


    After Chester left, Rachel went back to the hotel room with the script and the contract, but her heart


    was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and she was out of breath.


    She could feel how well Chester treated her, but she always felt that there was something missing


    between the two of them.


    Moreover, for some reason, as long as she thought of getting married, the figure of rk would


    definitely appear in Rachel''s mind.


    Rachel was a little angry with herself. Why did she think of that cold man?


    When did rk really take her seriously? Was it too unrealistic for her to think about the possibility of


    being with him


    In the evening, Amanda came to visit her.


    Rachel couldn''t help telling her the two things that Chester had mentioned.


    Amanda was a little surprised. "It''s not a big deal that you take his investment. It''s normal for you to


    take what you need."


    "But if you meet his parents, the meaning will be different. Seeing your parents means that you are


    likely to get married. "


    "I don''t know how to deal with it now. I know what Chester means, but I can''t just agree with him like


    that! "


    Hearing this, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. "In fact, I also think that you two are not suitable for


    each other. Although Chester is a good man, the Jiang family is a big family. Whether his parents can


    ept you or not is another matter. "


    Rachel''s eyes lit up. "Yes, why do I always feel that his parents won''t agree us to be together?"


    Amanda nodded, "so, it''s okay for you to see his parents. As long as his parents don''t agree, it''s over,


    isn''t it?"


    Rachel frowned "But if I agree, doesn''t it mean that I also have a crush on him?"


    "If you don''t want to go, you can refuse generously." Amanda made a quick decision for her.


    Rachel sighed "He is so kind to me and has saved me so many times. I''m sorry to disappoint him."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about my brother? he has saved you many times, hasn''t he? Why don''t you say you want to


    marry him? " Amanda retorted at once.


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Amanda, don''t make fun of me. Your brother doesn''t like


    me at all. How can I humiliate myself?"


    "Well, you don''t know, I heard that Anna was abnormal recently. She beat and scolded the servants


    every day and always used her dead son to gain sympathy. I really don''t know what my brother is


    thinking." Amanda shook her head and sighed.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Why did Anna be like this? She used to be a good


    actress in front of rk. "


    Amanda sneered, "let alone you, I have also experienced her power. It''s a pity that she is not an


    actress."


    The two sat together and chatted for a while. Then Amanda stood up and left.


    As soon as Amanda returned, she couldn''t wait to find rk.


    "Brother, let me tell you, if you don''t work hard, you will be chased away by Ethan!" Amanda ran to


    rk''s office and warned him out of breath.


    rk raised his head from the pile of documents and looked at her in confusion. "What happened?"


    Seeing his calmness, Amanda was worried to death for him. "Chester is going to take Rachel to meet


    his parents! He even asked her to take part in the movie he invested and wanted to make her famous


    again! "


    rk frowned and said coldly, "to meet parents?"


    Amanda nodded incessantly, "yes, Chester''s parents said they wanted to see Rachel in person."


    "Did she agree?"

 Chapter 191 Hang out with me

    Chapter 191 Hang out with me


    Amanda shook her head and said, "she hasn''t made up her mind yet, but she is hesitating. Rachel is


    like a boat floating on the sea now. She has no one to rely on and no one can find her. If she marries


    Chester, she will have a backer in the future. "


    "It''s a good marriage for both Rachel and Chester. Chester liked Rachel very much and went to the set


    to tter you from time to time. Rachel has a good personality and a beautiful face. She must be able to


    win the favor of the Chester''s parents. "


    Speaking of this, Amanda was a little anxious. "Brother, you''d better hurry up. If Rachel really bes


    thedy of the Jiang n, it''s toote for you to regret in the future!"


    rk narrowed his eyes and said firmly, "she won''t marry him."


    "Brother," Amanda couldn''t help asking, "Why are you still deceiving yourself?"


    rk looked up at her, indicating her to go on.


    Amanda analyzed, "you have a fiancee now. Although you are not engaged, at least everyone knows


    that you have a woman. Rachel doesn''t have to be with you. She hasn''t got any promise from you.


    Why should she wait for you? "


    "Although you are unmarried and she is not married, you are very cold to her and give her no hope at


    all. Inparison, you are like an iceberg. Chester is the sun, and no one will choose you! Of course,


    Rachel is no exception. "


    rk''s face darkened. The air around him seemed to be suffocating.


    Amanda didn''t care about rk at all. For the sake of her brother''s lifelong happiness, she had to say,


    "brother, don''t hesitate any more. Go and talk to her! Otherwise, your sweetheart will be married. "


    After a long silence, rk sneered and sat back.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. go back." rk buried his head in the files again, ignoring Amanda''s


    existence.


    But a few words really vetoed everything.


    Amanda sighed, "brother, I have told you what I should say. If you don''t cherish it, don''t regret it in the


    future."


    Amanda had to turn around and leave.


    On the second day, Randall came. After reading the script in Rachel''s hand, he said seriously, "I think


    you should consider this y. It''s very rare."


    "But..." Rachel wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Randall waved his hand at her and said, "let''s not talk about anything else. I have nned to get this


    y for you before, but I didn''t expect that before I could do it, Chester helped you get it. What a good


    news!"


    "Besides, I''ve heard that the movie will cost a lot of money to invite the famous male star, Joe, to act


    the hero. With Joe''s presence, are you afraid that this y would not be popr? He could guarantee


    the audience rating! His fans are very powerful, and its influence can be seen. "


    "If you take part in this y, as long as you put your heart into it and there are no other negative rumors


    during this period, you will also be famous by him! Besides, this is a good chance for you to get back to


    the female position. Seize it and don''t worry about being unable to shoot in the future! "


    Stunned, Rachel knew that this y was a chance for her to rebuild glory, but she didn''t expect that the


    one who yed with her was actually Joe?


    Joe was very low-key and had no scandal in the entertainment circle. He was a clear stream in the


    entertainment circle, and he was very handsome and talented, so his fans liked him.


    With his participation in this y, the audience would definitely not be worried. If the effect was good,


    perhaps this was a perfect opportunity for Rachel to turn famous.


    There was no reason for Rachel to refuse this y.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But if she refused to see Chester''s parents, how could she ept the y?


    After all, Gifts blind the eyes.


    It seemed that Randall had seen through her mind. He smiled and said, "for both public and private


    reasons, I hope you can take part in this y. Of course, as a friend, I certainly know Chester''s selfish


    motive. I think you don''t have to be rmed. Many things should be let nature take its course. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you give him or yourself a chance. As long as the two sides worked hard, no


    one would me them. I''ve heard that Chester''s parents are strict with him. I don''t think he will like his


    son to marry a star wife. "


    "Really?" Rachel''s eyes lit up and finally opened her heart. "I''m just afraid of hurting his heart and don''t


    know how to refuse him. If his parents don''t agree, it will be a resistance that can make him retreat


    from difficulties. "


    Randall nodded, "yes. You''ve been struggling for so long. Have you got any result? No, in that case, it


    would be better to take this step. Everyone knows that Chester likes you, but they don''t know that his


    parents are extremely stubborn. "


    "Okay, I''ll make it clear to him first. I can go to see his parents, but I don''t mean anything else. If his


    parents like me, then it''s a different case. If they don''t like me, he should shrink back from difficulties. "


    Rachel made up her mind.


    Randall nodded in agreement.


    "How is everything going with the studio?" Rachel asked with concern.


    With a faint smile, Randall said, "I thought it would take a long time to see the light again, but I didn''t


    expect that the opportunity woulde so soon. When you get back to the female lead, I n to sign


    some stars when your reputation gets better. "


    "Signing artists?" Stunned, Rachel asked.


    Randall nodded, "yes, you''re right. The studio can''t be supported by you alone. It''s too risky. If I sign a


    few more stars, I can also give away the resources in my hands. If I can make any star famous, it will


    be a happy event for our studio. Anyway, we can also make money. "


    "At that time, if you are tired, you can have a rest asionally. You don''t have to shoot a series, and


    you can also change to be the boss behind the scenes. After all, the entertainment circle is a dirty


    ce. No one can be an eternal tree. " Randall said meaningfully.


    After a series of things, Rachel also felt difficult. In the entertainment circle, the higher one climbed, the


    easier it was for her to fall.


    "Okay, I agree. Sign the artists. Now you can start to look for better actors. Try your best to pick those


    with good quality and they can improve their acting skills. But if a star is not good at conduct, the


    potential harm will be great. "


    After thinking for a while, Rachel realized that she paid most attention to moral quality and appearance.


    Randall nodded and said, "I understand. You will be in charge of the final decision of who to sign the


    contract. After all, you are the boss of our studio."


    "Okay, go ahead with your work." Rachel nodded.


    At noon, Bill came to visit Aron.


    At lunch time, Aron called out Rachel.


    Sitting at the table, Rachel looked at Bill up and down and couldn''t help shaking her head. "You''ve


    changed a lot. You''ve lost a lot of weight and be ck, unlike young men. Are you going to


    transform into a tough man?"


    Bill smiled bitterly, "it''s all thepany''s fault. Thepany has beenck of resources recently. They


    always ask me to shoot spy ys and war ys. We fight and kill all day long, and the shooting ce


    is far away from a remote and backward ce. It''s strange that I don''t be like this."


    Rachel smiled "It''s a good thing that there''s a scene to shoot. Don''tin."


    Bill sighed and said, "although my family is a little powerful, in fact, the elders don''t support me to act in


    the movie, so rk gave me a hard time. my family doesn''t care me, just to force me to retreat from


    difficulties."


    "Then what do you think?" Rachel asked in confusion.


    Bill shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to shoot a movie for a lifetime. I''m just shooting for fun. In


    fact, I''ve already transformed into an investment business in secret."


    Rachel''s eyes lit up. "You are so far sighted."


    Thinking of what had happened to Rachel a few days ago, Bill said with concern, "look at your own


    experience. The entertainment circle is not easy to deal with. I don''t know when the career will be over.


    Why don''t you join me? "

 Chapter 192 Dignity or happiness is more important

    Chapter 192 Dignity or happiness is more important


    Hearing this, Rachel became interested. "work with you? What do we do? "


    "Invest," Bill immediately turned into an investment expert and spread it to all the people around


    Rachel. "Nowadays, many stars have sidelines, among which the return rate of investment is the


    highest. Of course, the risk is also very high. It depends on what you value. There are many kinds of


    investments... "


    Bill was talking happily, and Rachel was sleepy.


    She was not interested in it at all. She just didn''t want to disturb Bill as he was in high spirits.


    While Rachel was having a good meal, Anna met Nancy on the street.


    With a smug smile, Nancy was shopping with Amy.


    She was also surprised to meet Anna. "Oh, isn''t this the future Lady of Ji family? Why do you go


    shopping alone? "


    Nancy looked around and found that there was no one following Anna except her.


    Anna didn''t want to talk with her and was about to leave.


    But Nancy stopped her on purpose, "Hello, Mr. Anna, you left as soon as you saw me. Did you do


    something guilty?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna stopped "What''s wrong? The road is built by your family. Can''t I walk? "


    "TSK, TSK, TSK. The mother who lose her son is different. She has be tart and mean?" Nancy


    said sarcastically on purpose.


    Anna''s face turned pale.


    "No wonder rk doesn''t want to get engaged to you, let alone get married. I don''t like you now."


    Nancy looked askance at her to see her reaction.


    But Anna just clenched her fists and said nothing.


    Nancy continued, "now that you don''t have a child to stay with, you must be treading on thin ice in the


    Ji family? But it''s not others'' fault. You should me yourself for forcing something. "


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked with a frown


    "Nothing," said Nancy with a scornful smile. "You will have it if it belongs to you, whereas you don''t


    keep for it if it doesn''t appear in your! ''Anna, you have nned it carefully, but unfortunately, Man


    proposes, God disposes. God can''t stand it, and you have wasted all your efforts, haven''t you? ''?


    Hahaha! "


    After saying that, Nancy turned around and left with Amy.


    Standing still, Anna looked at her receding figure with hatred in her eyes!


    How did Nancy know so much?!


    Did her son''s death have anything to do with her?


    Finally, Anna became suspicious of Nancy and turned to see the private detective.


    Nancy didn''t know that she would suffer a lot in the rest of her life if she took pleasure in her


    misfortune.


    Two dayster, Rachel agreed to meet Chester''s parents with him.


    Chester was so happy that his eyebrows danced. Looking at his silly smile, Rachel only felt guilty.


    Before entering the Jiang family, Rachel specially made it clear to him, "I came here this time just to let


    your parents have a look. If they take a fancy to me, we can talk about other things in the future. If they


    don''t like me, you can''t force others. We are still good friends. What do you think? "


    "Okay, I promise you everything! As long as you are willing to meet my family, everything will be fine. "


    Rachel just smiled without saying anything.


    When Chester took Rachel home, the people of the Jiang family had already been sitting there in order.


    Rachel was led to his parents. Chester warmly introduced her, "Rachel, this is my father, and this is my


    mother."


    "Hello, uncle, aunt."


    his father, Ethan nodded slightly to her and said, "hello."


    his mother, Lauren also nodded politely and replied, "Hello, wee to my home."


    There was a hint of alienation in their words.


    It seemed that Rachel felt that she was not weed here.


    Chester said "My parents have long wanted to see you. I don''t know how happy they are to see you


    today."


    Ethan smiled politely, "Chester, since the guest is here, don''t only introduce us. Take her to see others!"


    Chester nodded and took Rachel to meet other people, including all the rtives.


    In a word, after a round, Rachel only remembered Chester''s parents and brother in a daze.


    Yes, he had a biological brother.


    Inparison, there was only one son in the Ji family, rk. There were less disputes and more


    power.


    Rachel thought that in the future, Chester would inevitablypete with his brother for the family


    property. She didn''t know how Chester would deal with this kind of trouble.


    If his future sister-inw was not an easy-going person, it would be more difficult for him to walk.


    Lauren pulled Rachel aside and said, "Rachel, I''ve heard a lot about you from Chester. I like you. But


    what do you think of our family?"


    Stunned, Rachel wondered whether thedy wanted a clear answer in front of her? She was not a


    person who liked to beat around the bush.


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel said, "the Jiang n is fine."


    "Really?" Lauren was so happy that she changed the topic and said, "there are many peopleing to


    our home to talk about marriage. A few days ago, I just talked about the marriage with a family. I didn''t


    expect that when I mentioned it to Chesterter, he immediately opposed. "


    "At first, he didn''t want to tell us. Later, we forced him to admit what happened between him and you.


    As for me, I''m not an open-minded person. I just think that sometimes the marriage of a big family can''t


    be decided by myself. "


    Rachel didn''t show any displeasure. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "aunt, I know what you mean."


    Lauren was a little surprised, "are you really okay?"


    Shrugging, Rachel said, "I''m fine. There are many good men in the world. Not only your family has


    men."


    "It''s good that you can think it through. If you don''t mind, I can introduce some rich men to you."


    Lauren''s smile deepened.


    She had thought that it would take a lot of effort to get rid of Rachel, but she didn''t expect that she


    would be persuaded away in a few words.


    Rachel smiled "aunt you think too much. I''m not that kinds of person."


    "I think you are a good girl and like you very much. How about I ept you as my goddaughter?" In


    order to avoid embarrassment, Lauren actually made such a suggestion.


    Her words happened to be heard by Chester who was walking towards her.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? How could you be my sister? I want to marry her! " Chester


    interrupted immediately.


    Lauren was stunned and didn''t argue with him forcefully. She just smiled and said, "but Rachel is willing


    to be your sister!"


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t know when she said she was willing to be Chester''s sister?


    How could Lauren be so good at acting?


    Rachel was shocked. If she married into the Jiang n in the future, she would be tortured by her


    mother-inw.


    Thinking of this, she decided to give up the idea of being with Chester as soon as possible.


    "Auntie is right. It''s good to be friends or brother and sister." Echoed Rachel obediently.


    Chester was so angry that he almost lost his breath.


    "You traitor! Rachel What are you talking about? Don''t you know how much I love you? My mother''s


    opinion doesn''t represent my opinion! " Said Chester angrily.


    Rachel sighed. He was stubborn, but his parents were even more stubborn.


    Lauren stood up and said coldly, "Chester, I only promised you to see this girl, but I didn''t promise this


    marriage! I''ve already found you a daughter of the Li family, and I''ve almost told them. If we break the


    contract now, how can you save the dignity of our Jiang family? "


    "Dignity?" With a sneer, Chester looked at his mother in disbelief and asked, "is the dignity more


    important or your son''s lifelong happiness more important?"

 Chapter 193 Mr. Clark felt guilty

    Chapter 193 Mr. rk felt guilty


    Lauren said with a cold face, "Chester ., you are born in a big family, so you should know that our


    family has always been profit oriented! No matter what you say, your father and I won''t make a


    concession to this marriage! "


    With that, Lauren left in a huff.


    The living room was quiet for a while, and Ethan''s face was also very bad. He stood up and left.


    The rest of the seven aunts came to persuade Chester, "it''s not me to me you, Chester. Find a star


    wife, beautiful but not practical. It''s more practical to marry a big family!"


    "That''s right. It''s not easy to get in our Jiang n. Don''t let normal people in! This is not a shelter! "


    "Chester, don''t be stubborn. After all, your parents want to marry Li family''s daughter for your sake. You


    have to understand their hard work!"


    Rachel stood there at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had expected that the Jiang family''s parents would object, but she did not expect that the


    rtives also stretched out their hands so long.


    Seeing the unwilling look on Chester''s face, she was a little sad.


    In fact, she had a good impression of him, but unfortunately, he appearedte. At that time, her heart


    had already beenpletely upied by rk, and she could no longer put him in her heart.


    Therefore, now that she was refused by Lauren, Rachel didn''t feel ashamed or sad at all.


    "Rachel, let''s go!" Holding her hand, Chester walked out of the door.


    Rachel looked at him worriedly, but Chester smiled at her and said, "it''s okay. They can''t affect me."


    "I don''t want you to quarrel with your parents because of me. After all, they are the ones who have


    brought you up. I envy you for having parents. " Rachel tried tofort him.


    As soon as the two of them walked out, they met rk at the door, almost without warning.


    Stunned, Rachel stood still.


    Why is rk here?


    Chester also stopped and looked at him with hesitation.


    rk stepped forward and said coldly, "Grandpa asked me to take you home for dinner."


    It was a very ambiguous sentence.


    At least it sounded the same to Rachel and Chester.


    "Grandpa Peter? Why did he ask you to have dinner? " Rachel asked almost subconsciously.


    rk replied expressionlessly, "he wants to y chess with you."


    What the hell was this reason?


    For a moment, Rachel didn''t know what was on rk''s mind.


    On the contrary, Chester said generously, "go and have a good rest."


    Rachel looked at him "Are you really okay?"


    "If I say I am not okay, can you promise me?" Chester looked at her with burning eyes.


    Turning her head to avoid his eyes, Rachel said slowly, "marriage is a big deal. We''d better listen to our


    parents'' opinions."


    Finally, Chester sighed and said, "don''t forget about the new y. Let''s sign the contract sometime!"


    "Okay." Rachel lowered her head.


    Now she really needed this opportunity to be famous again, or her studio would definitely suffer.


    So she couldn''t refuse him in the end.


    rk took Rachel directly to the Ji family.


    The car stopped in front of the gate of the Ji family, but he didn''t get out of the car, and even Rachel


    didn''t dare to get off without permission.


    "Are you going to marry him?" rk suddenly asked.


    Rachel wanted to avoid this question, but when she looked up, she found that he was looking at her


    deeply.


    There seemed to be endless attraction in that deep pool. If she was not careful, her heart would be


    sucked in!


    "I... i..." Rachel wanted to answer his question, but when she opened her mouth, she found it difficult to


    breathe.


    Before Rachel could finish her words, rk said coldly, "you''re not suitable for such a family."


    Hearing this, Rachel was a little unconvinced. "Why do you say that?"


    "With your intelligence, you can''t defeat Chester''s mother." rk replied coldly.


    His voice was so evil and attractive in this narrow space that it made Rachel want to get close to him.


    "Are you caring about me?" Rachel asked deliberately, trying to see how this thousand year old iceberg


    would answer her.


    As expected, without any expression on his face, rk replied, "don''t tter yourself. This is a


    warning."


    Rachel chuckled, shook her head and said, "rk, when can you answer truthfully? Are not you tired?


    "


    rk kept silent with a nervous face.


    After calming down, Rachel sighed and said, "well, it''s not your fault. You''re used to being cold. It''s not


    easy for you to say something warm."


    "You are right. The shrewdness of Jiang n is too deep. If I stepped on it, I might be drowned. In fact,


    Chester''s mother didn''t agree with our marriage. He insisted on taking me to see his parents. I couldn''t


    bear to disappoint him. "


    rk''s face softened a lot.


    Rachel continued, "although I haven''t been able to marry the Jiang family, I have promised to take over


    his investment y. As amercial return, I will try my best to make money for him, so that his


    investment won''t be in vain."


    rk asked in a low voice, "if it''s a y I invested, are you willing to take it?"


    Rachel turned to look at him andughed bitterly, "Mr. rk, don''t make fun of me anymore. Since


    we''vee to this point, we''d better not talk about work."


    "I''m sorry for wronging you before." rk suddenly said.


    However, Rachel shook his head. "I understand how it feels to lose your beloved son as a father. Even


    if he is not your own son, he is still a life. You are too anxious. It''s normal that you don''t believe me."


    "I don''t me you. I can only me myself for being too stupid to be calcted. If I didn''t trust others, I


    wouldn''t have been set up like this. I deserve it. "


    When Rachel said this, she looked very lonely.


    rk looked at her quietly. No one could guess his mood at the moment.


    Rachel got off the car "Grandpa is waiting. Let''s go!"


    rk also pushed the door open and got out of the car, following behind Rachel silently.


    After saying everything, Rachel felt much relieved.


    She could even feel that after hearing that she would not marry into the Jiang family, rk seemed to


    be in a better mood.


    As soon as she opened the door, Amanda walked up to her and said, "Rachel, my idol, you''re finally


    here!"


    Rachel smiled awkwardly, "what idol? It''s too exaggerated. "


    When she entered the gate of the Ji family, Rachel felt at ease at home, which waspletely different


    from the feeling of entering the Jiang family.


    Rachel had always believed her intuition, and her intuition told her that the Jiang family was really not


    suitable for her to stay. On the contrary, the Ji family made her more rxed.


    Amanda held her hand and said happily, "you don''t know that as soon as you go to the Jiang family,


    our whole family will be nervous! Of course, except for my parents who are abroad and know nothing


    about it. "


    "Where did you get the news? You are so smart. You found me as soon as I went to the Jiang family. "


    Amanda pointed at rk and whispered to Rachel, "it was his people who informed him. He had no


    choice but to discuss with me. That''s why I knew you were going to meet Jiang family!"


    "rk?" Rachel turned to look at rk, only to find that he looked indifferent, as if he didn''t know what


    they were talking about.


    Amanda nodded, "yes, it''s him. He has a guilty conscience now!"


    With her big eyes blinking, Rachel asked, "everything is right. Why does he feel guilty?"


    Amanda got excited and approached her, "how about you guess?"

 Chapter 194 Should have families

    Chapter 194 Should have families


    Rachel''s face was as red as a ripe apple. As soon as she lowered her head, she shyly turned her face


    away. "Why should I guess?"


    Amanda became more excited. "My brother is just worried about you. Can''t you see that?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Rachel patted her on the back to stop her from making a fuss.


    Amandaughed even more happily, "ha ha, you are shy!"


    Walking ahead, rk ignored the beating andughing of the two little women behind him.


    Mr. Peter was sitting in the living room. When he saw Rachel, he smiled warmly and said, "you finally


    come to see me, Rachel."


    Rachel sat down in front of him and said calmly, "I heard that Grandpa Peter wanted to y chess with


    me?"


    "Yes," Mr. Peter nodded. "I haven''t yed chess with anyone for a long time. I''m itching to y chess


    with you. If you don''te again, I''m going to directly move the chessboard to your crew to look for


    you."


    Surprised, Rachel looked at him and then smiled, her face flushed. "Grandpa Peter, I''m so sorry that I


    can''te."


    Mr. Peter had already prepared the chessboard and even ced it on the table.


    "Okay, let''s talk while ying chess." Mr. Peter said with a smile.


    Amanda went to prepare the fruits. Sitting next to rk, she watched Rachel ying chess with Mr.


    Peter leisurely.


    Peter said that he wanted to y chess with her, but in fact, he was more like inquiring about military


    information.


    "Rachel, you just came out of the Jiang n." Peter asked indifferently.


    Rachel answered "Yes."


    "What''s the result?" Peter pretended not to care about it.


    "The situation is not good." Rachel answered casually.


    The rtionship between the two people was more like that between grandson and grandpa.


    rk sat aside, his face as dark as a piece of charcoal.


    "Oh? It seems that the Jiang n doesn''t know treasures. " Peter thought for a while and concluded.


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Grandpa, you tter me too much. The Jiang family is


    talking about a marriage before, so it''s just that I intervened them."


    Amanda came out of the kitchen with fruits in her hands. She found that her brother''s face was as cold


    as ice, but in fact, he had already pricked up his ears to listen.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Peter repeated the word yfully, and then shook his head. "No one would say such words to


    themselves. Is it that the son of Jiang n is chasing after you and unwilling to let you go?"


    Rachel blushed and felt embarrassed to continue the topic. She quickly changed the subject, "don''t talk


    about me like that. Grandpa, how are you recently?"


    "I''m an old man. Half of my body has been buried in the soil. What''s wrong with it? The only thing I


    worry about is the happiness of my offspring. " Peter sighed.


    Well, it came back again.


    Rachel thought to herself, ''maybe I shouldn''t havee to the Ji family.''.


    Amanda put down the fruit te and took a look at her brother. He was still expressionless, unable to


    tell how he was feeling.


    "Grandpa," said Amanda, "don''t worry about my brother. He is so stubborn that he insists on getting


    entangled with that woman outside. Let''s just leave him alone. If you really care about Rachel, you can


    just take her as your sworn granddaughter, open your rtionship with her, and find her a good


    husband. "


    Mr. Peter''s eyes twinkled. "That''s a good idea! Anyway, I have nothing to do every day. This time, I


    have something serious to do. "


    "I object," suddenly said rk, who had been silent all the time. "Rachel can''t be your granddaughter,


    nor can she be godgranddaughter."


    "Oh? Why? " Mr. Peter seemed to be in a good mood and turned to ask rk.


    rk''s eyes were as cold as water. He nced at the delicate and unparalleled face of Rachel.


    "Although her parents are no longer alive, it''s not appropriate for our family to do so."


    Mr. Peter frowned and said, "your words are not convincing. Rachel is alone and helpless now. For the


    sake of Amanda and her, I want them to be closer. Why not?"


    "Although Rachel doesn''t have parents, Rachel has grandparents. Are they just furnishings?" rk


    asked indifferently.


    Hearing this, Peter and Amanda were stunned.


    Even Rachel was stunned. She didn''t know what rk meant.


    She only knew that her biological parents had passed away. As for her grandparents, she had never


    thought about them.


    Did rk find out where they were?


    Thinking of this, Rachel looked at rk suspiciously.


    rk seemed to see through her mind. He nodded slightly and said, "although you don''t have parents,


    you still have grandpa and grandma, uncle and aunt. My people identally found out their information


    and knew that they wanted to recognize you. If you want to meet them, I can arrange it for you. "


    "No," Rachel refused subconsciously, "I haven''t decided yet."


    It was a matter of her life, and Rachel hadn''t been mentally prepared for such a big thing.


    Mr. Peter threw away the chess piece in his hand and had no interest in ying it. He turned to look up


    at rk and asked, "what about her grandfather''s family?"


    rk took out a folded document from his pocket and handed it to him. He said coldly, "tell her after


    you read it!"


    Mr. Peter quickly opened the file and looked at it. Then he was a little surprised, "Rachel is the


    descendant of the Xu family? your grandfather, Joshua Xu, used to be a famous businessman, but for


    some unknown reason, his family declined and gradually lost its reputation and disappeared in the


    business world. "


    "Joshua only has a son and a daughter. His son has been caught in a sweep of smuggling and died in


    prison. His daughter, on the other hand, married a small business man and was from a rich family now.


    In that case, Rachel''s father only has a sister, not a brother. "


    Mr. Peter continued to read, and then widened his eyes in surprise. "Rachel''s mother is the daughter of


    the Hong n in the Gangnam province?"


    Rachel frowned, "How is the Hong n?"


    Mr. Peter sighed, "in the past, the Hong n was the most wealthy n in the Gangnam, and no big


    n could contend with it. It''s just that the Hong n has suffered a lot. Because of the internal strife,


    the Hong n''s power has been constantly split up. Now the Hong n''s strength is not as 1/10 of the


    previous one. It can only be a normal n in the Gangnam province. "


    Rachel''s mind was running fast. If her father was rich in the past and her mother was the daughter of


    the Hong n, why were they rted to the Yan n and even framed by the Yan Family?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    rk said indifferently, "so far, I have only found out so much. Both your family and your grandfather''s


    family are rich."


    "In that case, why did they keep me in the Yan family?" Rachel frowned.


    Since the two families were so powerful, why did she be an abandoned child and live a miserable


    life in the Yan Family for more than twenty years?


    rk shook his head, "it''s hard to say. We can''t find it out for the time being."


    Peter closed the file in his hand, shook his head and sighed, "Rachel, when you were a child,


    something important happened to your parents, so that they both missed you. In this case, either they


    thought you were gone, or they couldn''t find you. "


    "No matter what the truth is, if it makes you feel painful, then don''t think about it anymore. Anyway, you


    are living well now, aren''t you?"


    Rachel understood that Peter didn''t want her to sink into more trouble and pain because of the truth.


    She nodded silently.


    Amanda looked at her sympathetically, and then red at rk unhappily. "Brother, why do you always


    like to rub salt into her wounds?"


    rk was slightly surprised.


    Amanda added unhappily, "you know what Rachel is afraid of most, but you choose that thing to say.


    Are you intentional?"

 Chapter 195 Traveling while working

    Chapter 195 Traveling while working


    rk didn''t take it seriously and said coldly, "she should know it anyway."


    "Brother!" Amanda couldn''t stand it anymore and was about to lose her temper.


    However, Rachel stopped her, "Amanda, your brother is right. I can''t always be a coward. Something


    wille sooner orter."


    Amanda sighed and said, "well, I just don''t want you to be too painful."


    With a bitter smile, Rachel said, "it doesn''t matter? My parents were inexplicably crowned as smuggling


    criminals. It''s the real pain to die miserably in prison. "


    In the end, in this gloomy atmosphere, Rachel left the Ji family.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the information about her life story in her hand, she returned to the crew with a heavy heart and


    uneasiness.


    Before getting off the car, rk said in a cold voice, "no matter what the truth is, you should be strong."


    Rachel turned to look at him. Was thisfort or encouragement?


    "Thank you for telling me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known my identity." Rachel forced a smile at him.


    At this moment, her mood was veryplicated. She didn''t know if she should be happy for her own


    family, or should she feel sad for her parents'' strange death?


    All in all, she felt that there was so much information in her mind that she was about to explode. Now


    she just wanted to have some time to digest it.


    After getting out of the car, Rachel walked towards the hotel in a daze.


    Sitting in the car, rk watched her enter the hotel, but refused to leave.


    No one knew what was on his mind when he was sitting in the car and looking at the cold man in front


    of the empty hotel door.


    In the next few days, Rachel had been very depressed.


    In fact, she really wanted to see her so-called grandparents, but she was a little resentful why they had


    been indifferent to her for so many years.


    She didn''t act well these days and was scolded by director Howard every time.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have many scenes, and the filming would be finished in a few days.


    Seeing that she was so not good, Aron came to talk to her after the y.


    "Rachel, this is not like you. Do you have something on your mind recently?" Aron asked


    straightforwardly.


    With a bitter smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "nothing serious. I''m just a little upset."


    "Why don''t you tell me and I''ll help you analyze it?" Aron suggested.


    However, Rachel declined politely, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Perhaps the filming is about to finish and I


    don''t want to leave you. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it, Aron didn''t ask much. He patted her on the shoulder and


    said, "if you have any difficulty, you can ask brothers. I and Bill will never leave you alone."


    Knowing that he wasforting her, Rachel didn''t take it to heart. She just nodded and said, "okay."


    After struggling for a few days, Rachel finally figured it out.


    She concentrated on thest few scenes.


    After the shooting was finished, they shook hands with Rachel and said goodbye.


    Director Howard also put in a good word, which was rare to see, "Rachel, although I don''t have much


    contact with you, I want to give you a piece of advice before I leave, because you are diligent, studious


    and focused on acting. No matter what happens, just focus on acting and don''t care about anything


    else."


    Rachel bowed to him "Thank you for your teachings, director Howard. I''ll keep them in mind."


    Director Howard was experienced. He had seen a lot of ups and downs in the entertainment circle. He


    knew that the most precious thing for an actress was to be willing to act earnestly. If she could be


    consistent and let the rumors spread everywhere, she would not be defeated.


    Rachel agreed with him very much. Who could tell right from wrong in the entertainment circle?


    Sometimes, the truth didn''t matter.


    The onlookers on the Inte were just watching the fun. As soon as the fun was over, it disappeared.


    Since Aron was the leading actor and there was still a y to y, he just said goodbye to Rachel in a


    hurry and went back to his work.


    On the contrary, the new heroine, Palmer, stood not far away and seemed to be waiting to talk to


    Rachel.


    Rachel was surprised to see her looking forward to it.


    Palmer hadn''t said a word to her in private since she came in. Now she was leaving, why did she say


    goodbye to her?


    Rachel walked towards her with a smile.


    Seeing hering, Palmer stood up seriously, with a cold expression on her face, and said coldly, "are


    you leaving?"


    "my part of the y is done. Why don''t I leave and stay to watch your acting?" Rachel teased.


    Palmer said with a solemn smile, "I have observed you for a long time and found that you are not as


    hateful as it is said."


    Rachel was a little surprised, but then smiled, "so you are waiting for me here to praise me?"


    "Don''t exaggerate it," said Palmer indifferently. "But I came here to see you off because I thought you


    were good."


    With a smile on her face, Rachel walked forward, and Palmer saw her off.


    Walking to a ce where no one was around, Palmer whispered, "for the sake of you being a good


    person, I have to remind you thatst time you offended Amy, she might not stop so easily. Be careful


    outside."


    The rm went off in Rachel''s heart.


    Did Palmer hear some rumors?


    Even so, she didn''t ask more. She only nodded slightly to Palmer and said, "thank you for your


    warning. It seems that you are a good person."


    Palmer didn''t say anything more and left at the corner.


    When Rachel returned to her room, she saw that Michelle was cleaning up. She was a little upset.


    "What''s wrong?" Michelle asked in confusion.


    "Nothing," said Rachel indifferently, "where is Mindy?"


    "She''s driving to pack her luggage." Michelle replied indifferently.


    Rachel was a little annoyed. Recently, many people had reminded her to be careful of Amy.


    But her enemies were hidden and she was exposed. Now it was difficult to guard against them?


    Rachel wanted to be on guard, but where should she start? She didn''t know Amy at all.


    Mindy put all the luggage in the car and went back with Michelle and Rachel.


    Back to themunity, Randall and his wife went downstairs to help, and everything looked normal.


    Rachel''s hanging heart was slowly relieved. She decided not to think about these troubles. Just let it


    be.


    When they got home, Rachel was finally relieved.


    Randall didn''t tell her much about the work. He just said, "have a good rest. Thank you."


    Lying on the big bed, Rachel tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Finally, she struggled out of bed with a pair of ck eyes and made up her mind. "I want to travel!"


    Rachel felt that if he didn''t go out for a walk, she would probably die of depression.


    On the second day, when Rachel told everyone the news, everyone was extremely happy!


    Randall immediately pped his hands and said, "I''ll check the schedule by the way. I''ll see if there''s


    anything interesting nearby and make a strategy!"


    Rachel nodded in agreement, "take everyone in the studio with us. Let''s go for a walk!"


    "Before we shoot the new movie, let''s hurry up to travel!" Randall also looked a little excited.


    Previously, because of the negative news about Rachel, all the people in the studio were highly


    nervous and didn''t dare to rx.


    Now that they heard that they could rx, the sadness on their faces immediately disappeared. They


    were happily talking about where to go.


    Michelle asked "Didn''t you say that you should be careful of Amy? Rachel Isn''t it good for you to go out


    in a big way now? "


    Rachel also asked her "Are we going to stay at home because of Amy? She''s in the dark, and I''m in


    the open. No matter how hard I try, I can''t guard against her. I''d rather just put myself in the sun and


    lure the snake out of its hole! "


    Michelle was choked by her words. Was it because they knew that Amy would take action and they had


    to be careful all the time to avoid her? It''s killing people?

 Chapter 196 Who am I to you

    Chapter 196 Who am I to you


    On the second day, Chester came to sign the contract with Rachel in person.


    Rachel had never worried that the contract would expire, because she knew that Chester was a man of


    his word.


    After signing the contract, Chester said with some mncholy, "Rachel, what my mother did that day


    I''m really sorry. "


    With a smile, Rachel waved her hand and said, "this kind of thing is verymon in big families. I''ve


    acted many simr scenes in the y, and I''m already used to it."


    "I won''t give up." Chester suddenly looked up and said.


    Rachel said helplessly, "we are not meant for each other. How many times do I have to tell you to


    believe me?"


    "we haven''t tried it. How can we know we are not suitable?" Said Chester stubbornly.


    Rachel rubbed her forehead with a headache. What a stubborn family.


    "Let''s not talk about it for the time being. I have a lot of things to deal with recently, and I''m very upset."


    Rachel said painfully.


    Seeing this, Chester asked with concern, "what happened?"


    "Nothing." waving her hand, Rachel said, "it''s all about work. You can''t help. Let me handle it myself."


    Being reluctant to leave, Chester stayed here and chatted for two hours. He didn''t leave until the phone


    call from thepany came.


    Rachel knew very well what Chester meant. Sometimes she was softhearted and wanted to ept it


    on impulse, but she finally held it back.


    She knew that it would only hurt two people.


    It was better to wait and see now than to regret in the future.


    The new y was a mysterious y, which was set to start in the summer vacation.


    There were still two or three months left before the summer vacation. Randall nned to let Rachel


    take on some advertising shooting quests and tform activities.


    Although the people who asked her to shoot advertisements were all small and medium-sized


    enterprises, it was better than nothing. It was better to have a job than to have no work.


    Therefore, Rachel was not picky and let Randall do his work.


    The tourist route was finally decided. Along the way, every time they passed by a ce, she would


    have some relevant work. Rachel would shoot advertisements for a certain factory, or give somerge-


    scale activity tforms, attend some opening ceremony, and so on.


    These activities were not very tired. It was a good n to work while ying.


    One day, after knowing that the shooting of the movie was finished, Amanda took Rachel home.


    Since they parted in discordst time, Rachel had never appeared in front of Peter.


    Now that she appeared again, Peter felt more sorry for her.


    "Rachel, in my opinion, you don''t have to work so hard. You can marry a good man in more than two


    years and retire to enjoy your life behind the scenes." Peter suggested.


    "I don''t have such a good life. Grandpa Peter, I''m more suitable to be serious and work hard."


    "Look at you," said Peter helplessly. "It''s good to have such a desire. Don''t work too hard."


    At this time, a servant came in and reported to Mr. Peter, "Miss. Anna is waiting for you outside."


    "The woman whose surname is Bai?" Peter asked indifferently.


    the servant nodded, "yes."


    Amanda snorted, "what''s wrong with Anna? Why did shee to our house?"


    The olddy shook her head and said, "I don''t know. She just stays outside and doesn''t want to leave.


    She said that she must see Mr. Peter. Miss, what do you think we should do? "


    Amanda sneered, "she wants toe in? Okay, I''d like to see what she is going to do! "


    Then she waved her hand and asked the olddy to open the door.


    Then, Amanda called rk, "brother, your fiancee is going to make trouble at home. Come back and


    clean up the mess."


    Rachel was a little surprised. Since when did Amanda be so decisive?


    But she knew clearly that Anna was not liked by the Ji family, why did she stille to them?


    Rachel couldn''t figure it out.


    After a while, the olddy led Anna upstairs.


    The moment Anna saw Rachel, she was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Amanda was not in the mood to deal with her. She asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    It was not until then that Anna came to her senses. She quickly turned to look at Peter and knelt on the


    ground with a flop.


    "Mr. Peter, please let me in the Ji Family!" Anna kept kowtowing to Mr. Peter.


    Peter''s face darkened. "You should go to ask for help from rk, not me. He is the one who can make


    your decision!"


    All of a sudden, Anna''s eyes darkened. She lowered her head and said, "but you have the most right to


    speak in the Ji family. If you don''t agree, it''s useless for him to agree!"


    "How dare you!" Peter said coldly, "do you mean that I treat rk harshly? How can a person who has


    broken her promise marry into our Ji family? !"


    "I broke my promise?"


    Peter sneered, "isn''t it? Back then, you were about to be engaged to my rk, and everything was


    ready except for thest step. But you, just leave! "


    "Now, you see that our Ji family is getting better and better. you just try every means to squeeze in?


    How could there be such a good thing in the world? "


    "You can bewitch rk, but you can''t fool me! Our Ji Family is not a supermarket, where you cane


    and go as you like! The door is over there. Get out yourself! "


    With her eyes wide open, Anna knew very well that the Ji family would never forgive her for what she


    had done to them!


    It was precisely because of this that she had to try every means to enter the gate of the Ji n and turn


    the whole ce upside down!


    Especially this old man in front of her, she wished she could stab him directly with a knife!


    If it weren''t for his hindrance, she would have worked so hard for so long, but there was no result?


    As soon as Anna turned around, her eyes fell on Rachel.


    "Mr. Peter, you asked me to get out, but what about this woman? Who is she? what is her identity?"


    Anna sneered.


    Subconsciously, Amanda pulled Rachel behind her and said coldly, "she is my best friend. I brought her


    home to have fun. Do I need to ask you, an unmarried sister-inw?"


    Anna''s face was pale and her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails almost pierced into her flesh.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the door was opened with a bang.


    rk walked in with cold air.


    Rachel could feel that the temperature in the air had dropped several degrees.


    His face was as cold as ice. Without saying a word, he walked up to Anna, grabbed her wrist and


    pulled her out.


    "What are you doing, rk? I won''t leave! " Anna struggled and shouted.


    rk stopped and looked at her in disbelief. "Aren''t you ashamed enough?"


    Anna was angry "After all, this is my future mother-inw''s home. I''m here to fight for my rights. Why


    should I feel ashamed?"


    rk sneered, "your rights? What kind of rights do you deserve as an unmarried woman? "


    Hearing that, Anna was stunned. She was speechless.


    She just wanted to marry into the Ji family as soon as possible, even if it was an engagement. But the


    Ji family had been silent and even opposed. How could she not be anxious?


    But what rk meant was to warn her that she was at most his nominal girlfriend, but actually nothing.


    "How can you do this, rk?" Anna looked at him with two tearful eyes.


    rk''s face softened and said expressionlessly, "there''s a long way to go. You''re too anxious!"


    Anna burst into tears in front of so many people, regardless of her image.


    "I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''ve given birth to a baby. Now I don''t have a legal status. What


    the hell is it?"

 Chapter 197 A parasite

    Chapter 197 A parasite


    rk looked at her silently, letting her cry.


    Anna said "Now my parents have lost everything, and I also have nothing. If you can''t give me a family,


    where should I live in the future?"


    Amanda, who was standing aside and watching the drama, curled her lips and said disdainfully, "it


    sounds like she can''t live without my brother! Young people have hands and feet. they can do anything


    to live their lives. What''s wrong with them? You just want to be a parasite! "


    Hearing that, Anna''s face turned pale and she couldn''t cry anymore.


    To Rachel''s surprise, it turned out that Amanda was good at dealing with drama girls?


    As soon as Anna met her, there was nothing she could do.


    "If I were her, Anna would have argued with me?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ahem," Peter cleared his throat and said indifferently, "rk. I don''t care how you behave outside, as


    long as you don''t bring her home."


    rk''s face darkened.


    He directly carried Anna to the door.


    "Let go of me! rk Put me down! " Anna kept struggling on his shoulder, but she couldn''t get rid of


    rk because he was too strong.


    In this way, Anna was carried away by rk.


    Rachel was sent home by Amanda.


    On the way, a lingering fear haunted Rachel. "It''s really hard to deal with Anna. She used to be gentle


    and lovely. I didn''t expect her to turn into a resentful woman after she gave birth to the baby."


    Amanda said disapprovingly, "don''t be fooled by her appearance. This woman is powerful, or how


    could she hold my brother tightly?"


    Rachel didn''t understand, "how do you know she is powerful? Have you ever tasted how powerful she


    is? "


    "Yes," said Amanda indifferently, "when they were still boyfriend and girlfriend, she tried her best to


    marry my brother. At that time, my father was in charge of my family, and it happened to be difficult.


    She turned around and dumped my brother for interests."


    "Once, I saw her making tea for my brother at my home. I thought she was a virtuous woman, but


    unexpectedly, I saw her drugging my brother! Damn it! I caught her on the spot. She bit and said it was


    not true. In order to prove her innocence, she drank the tea on the spot. "


    "My brother doesn''t believe me. I can''t exin it clearly. just let it go. She did something like that


    several timester, but it was all covered by her sweet words. "


    "I really don''t know what my brother is thinking. He doesn''t like such a woman, but he insists on


    keeping her by his side! TSK, TSK, just like now, although Anna lives in my brother''s vi, my brother


    has been living in thepany! They are not together at all! "


    Hearing that, the look on her face changed. Rachel had always thought that rk and Anna had lived


    together, but she didn''t expect that in order to avoid Anna, he would live in thepany?


    Seeing the surprised look on her face, Amanda couldn''t helpughing. "You can''t figure it out, can you?


    I couldn''t figure it out. I asked my brother, but he refused to answer. "


    Amanda shook her head and guessed, "there is only one possibility. My brother has his own purpose to


    keep Anna by his side. He already has someone else in his heart, so he doesn''t want to touch her!"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat.


    Somehow, while she was shocked, she felt a littleforted in her heart?


    Rachel didn''t get the answer she wanted until she got home.


    The rtionship between her and rk was always rekindled when it was about toe to an end.


    This feeling made her very ufortable and not happy at all.


    In rk''s private vi.


    Sitting on the ground in a mess, Anna looked at rk sarcastically, "when did you be so useless?


    You can''t even protect your own woman! "


    rk''s eyes turned cold. "You are not allowed to go to the Ji family without my permission!"


    "Hahaha," Annaughed crazily and asked, "why can Rachele to your home at will, but I can''t?


    Are you going to abandon me and marry her? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" rk interrupted her coldly, "it has nothing to do with her!"


    "Okay," Anna stumbled to her feet, grabbed rk''s arm and asked, "then tell me, why can''t you make


    up your mind to get engaged to me?"


    There was only silence.


    "Now you are in charge of thepany. You can make your own decision on such a big matter. Why


    do your marriage have to be manipted by your parents again and again?" Anna looked at him


    sarcastically.


    Anger shed through rk''s eyes. "You have no right to judge my parents!"


    Anna said "I''ve been so unlucky since I was with you. Not only my mother''spany went bankrupt,


    but my son also died. I don''t know when I will also be unlucky like them? "


    rk was not in the mood to listen to her at all. He turned to the security guard at the door and said,


    "watch her. Don''t let her run around again!"


    "Yes, sir!" The two security guards answered at the same time.


    Hearing that, thecent and sarcastic expression on Anna''s face was reced by fear. "No, don''t,


    don''t trap me here! rk I''m scared! "


    rk didn''t want to listen to her anymore. He turned around and left the vi.


    When rk arrived at the gate of themunity of Rachel, the light in his eyes dimmed a little.


    He raised his head and looked at the ce where Rachel lived. The light was on there.


    After a long while, he took out his phone and looked through the WeChat. Only Amanda sent him a


    message. "Rachel will have a trip in a few days. You may not be able to see her for several months."


    rk raised his head and looked at the light. His face was serious. Finally, he dialed a familiar number.


    At this time, Rachel, who was reading messages, was shocked when she saw the number on the


    screen.


    Didn''t rk go to deal with his housework? Why did he still have time to call her?


    After thinking for a while, Rachel decided to answer his phone.


    "Hello?" Her sweet voice reached rk''s ears.


    rk was stunned for a moment, and then regained his usual indifferent attitude. "I''m downstairs of


    your house."


    "What?" Rachel didn''t know what he was going to do? Why did hee downstairs again?


    "Come down. I have something to ask you." rk said coldly and hung up the phone quickly.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Rachel was stunned. What the hell was this guy doing?


    She had to put on her coat again and went downstairs with her phone.


    When she walked out of the gate of themunity, Rachel saw a familiar car. She recognized his te


    number.


    After sitting on the passenger seat, Rachel turned to ask, "what''s up? Tell me now. "


    rk didn''t say a word. He started the car and drove away.


    Rachel was frightened and fastened the seat belt in a hurry. "What are you doing? Where are you


    taking me? "


    "You''ll knowter." rk didn''t exin.


    Rachel saw the scenery outside the window quickly retreat. It was the first time that she had seen rk


    drive so fast. Somehow, a sense of fear rose in her heart.


    After a long time, the car finally stopped in front of a chateau.


    Rachel took a look at the quiet and peaceful scene outside, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually


    disappeared.


    "Are you going to drink here?" Looking at the signboard in front of her, "Starry chateau", Rachel asked


    rk with doubt.


    rk pushed the door open and got off the car. He walked to the passenger seat and opened the door


    for her.


    When Rachel got out of the car, she found that her legs were already sore. She was too nervous just


    now.


    rk asked indifferently, "can you drink?"

 Chapter 198 You Were the Reason He Named it Starry Chateau

    Chapter 198 You Were the Reason He Named it Starry Chateau


    Rachel was a little surprised. She looked up at rk, only to find that his eyes were dark and deep with


    a strange attraction, which made her unable to stop.


    She wanted to refuse, but somehow she nodded and said, "Yes."


    rk closed the car door, naturally took her hand and led her inside.


    Rachel''s heart was beating fast.


    How long had it been since they held hands like this?


    Rachel could not remember at all. All she knew was that she could only stand in the distance and look


    at him these days. She couldn''t get close to him.


    She should have refused his intimacy, but Rachel couldn''t refuse him inexplicably. She could only let


    rk hold her hand to enter the Starry chateau.


    rk took her to one basement.


    The basement was full of various kinds of wine of various ages, and the wine cab was filled with


    wine.


    The housekeeper, who was wiping the wine bottles, stopped what he was doing and stood up to greet,


    "Mr. Mr. rk, wee!"


    Rachel withdrew her hand subconsciously.


    rk frowned imperceptibly.


    "Gavin, you can leave now!" rk ordered indifferently.


    It turned out that the butler''s name was Gavin. Rachel secretly kept it in mind.


    Gavin nodded at them and left.


    rk walked around the room and came back with a bottle of champagne and two goblets.


    Rachel sat down on the sofa and looked at him with interest.


    rk looked indifferent. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking, but she could feel that his heart was


    beating fast though his face was m.


    "Do you have something on your mind today?" Rachel looked at him and asked tentatively.


    After pouring the wine, rk handed a goblet to her and said lightly, "Drink with me."


    Rachel sighed and thought, ''Why do I ask a silent man like him to tell me what he is thinking? I am too


    naive.''


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask." Rachel clinked her goblet with his and took a sip.


    rk drank up the wine in his goblet.


    Rachel shook the goblet, watching the red liquid shaking back and forth in it, but her mind was full of


    doubts.


    Why did rk suddenly want to drink with her?


    Did he quarrel with Anna?


    Or did he encounter other difficulties?


    She looked up at him, only to find that he was also looking straight at her. Their eyes met, but no one


    dodged.


    Her heart beat faster and her face turned red.


    After a long while, rk lowered his head and took another sip.


    "I, I''m going on a trip tomorrow," to avoid embarrassment, Rachel tried hard to change the topic.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." rk poured himself another goblet of wine and continued to drink.


    Rachel suddenly plucked up the courage to ask, "What''s wrong with you tonight? Did you quarrel with


    Anna?"


    "Yes," rk responded, raised his neck and drank up the wine in his goblet.


    Rachel sighed. It seemed that she couldn''t get any information from him.


    "She behaves very normal now. Any other woman would be sad and out of control when facing such a


    situation," Rachel could onlyfort him.


    However, hearing this, rk suddenly looked up at her and said coldly, "At least you won''t do that."


    Stunned, Rachel wondered if he was praising her?


    Somehow, she was a little happy.


    Then the two of them stopped talking.


    Although Rachel had a lot of doubts to ask, she couldn''t ask when she saw rk drown his sorrows in


    wine.


    Besides, she knew very well that even if she asked him, he would not answer these questions.


    Well, she could only stay quietly aside and watch rk drink one goblet after another.


    After a long time, rk began to get drunk.


    Hey prone on the table and slept soundly. No matter how loud Rachel''s voice was, he did not wake


    up.


    Rachel was in a dilemma. He drove her here. She couldn''t leave him alone, could she? But where


    should she take him if she was to leave with him?


    "Wake up, rk!" Rachel said as she shook him.


    rk was woken up. He looked up at her and pulled her into his arms.


    "Don''t leave, Rachel." rk buried his head in her neck, took a deep breath, burped and fell asleep


    again.


    Rachel waspletely shocked by his action!


    This...... Was it the other side of rk?


    He was drunk, but he still recognized her. And now he buried his head in her neck. This posture was


    totally improper. What kind of thing was it?


    Rachel pushed him away and said, "rk, you''re drunk!"


    Being pushed away, rk seemed to be very unhappy. He frowned and stretched out his arms to hold


    her again. In order to prevent her from moving, he simply leaned over and pressed her on the sofa!


    Rachel was dumbfounded this time. What did he do?


    "Let go of me, rk. Get up!" Rachel was a little angry. She tried to push him away, but failed!


    "Shut up!" rk frowned and bent over to kiss her!


    This time, Rachel couldn''t scream anymore!


    There was a strong smell of alcohol between rk''s lips and tongue, which made her almost


    suffocated!


    She felt as if she was pressed by a thousand pounds, and her mouth was blocked again. She was


    almost out of breath!


    Suddenly, rk stopped and fell asleep on her.


    Rachel looked at him in confusion. Sure enough, he was really drunk.


    She felt relieved and pushed him hard!


    "Bang!" rk fell to one side and rolled on the thick carpet.


    Rachel looked at him apologetically, only to see him turn over and find afortable posture to


    continue sleeping.


    Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She sat up from the sofa, took out her phone from the


    table and called Amanda.


    "Your brother is drunk. Come and take him back!"


    After that, she called Mindy and asked her to pick her up at the gate of the chateau.


    "Rachel, Rachel..."


    Suddenly, she heard Rachel calling her in his sleep?


    She looked at rk confusedly, only to find that he closed his eyes and reached out his hands in the


    air, as if he wanted to hold her in his arms.


    He was really drunk!


    Rachel stood up and tidied up her clothes. When she walked out of the door, she saw the butler, Gavin,


    standing there, staring nkly at the distance.


    "Well...... Gavin, Mr. rk is drunk. What should we do?" Rachel asked with embarrassment.


    Hearing that, Gavin came to his senses and turned to look at her.


    "You are the first girl he brought back. What''s your name?" Gavin suddenly asked.


    Rachel felt a little uneasy, but she still answered honestly, "My name is Rachel Yan."


    "Rachel? You are a star? Starry chateau? I see." All of a sudden, something urred to Gavin.


    Stunned, she thought, ''What does the name of the Starry chateau have anything to do with my name?''


    Seeming to see through her mind, Gavin smiled and said, "The name of the Starry chateau was given


    by Mr. rk himself. I objected at that time, but he mentioned that he thought of this name because of


    someone. But he didn''t tell me who it was. Now it seems to be you."


    Rachel was shocked!


    rk named it starry because she was a star?


    What did rk mean by doing this? Rachel was totally confused.


    When she came to her senses, Rachel said with self-mockery, "Butler, did you hear it wrong? How


    could I be the one Mr. rk loves? I don''t think I am that attractive."

 Chapter 199 Being drunk and embarrassed

    Chapter 199 Being drunk and embarrassed


    The Butler waved his hand and smiled, "call me Gavin from now on! Of course I can''t guess what''s on


    Mr. rk''s mind. But I''ve watched him grow up, so I know a little about his temperament. "


    "In private ces like the chateau, he usuallyes here by himself or with a few friends. He has


    never brought a woman. You are the first one."


    Hearing this, a myriad of feelings welled up in Rachel''s heart and she didn''t know what to think.


    Gavin took a serious look at Rachel and said, "Miss Rachel, I know Mr. rk is a man of few words


    and doesn''t like to speak what he think in his heart. I saw the way he looked at you just now, and he


    took you as a confidant."


    Rachel was embarrassed. How did Gavin see that rk took her as a confidant?


    She didn''t even dare to say it herself, but Gavin was so eloquent.


    "Miss Rachel, pleasee here more often in the future. Mr. rk is in a high position, but he has a lot


    of things that he can''t control. You should be more considerate. If he could see you often, he might


    have less trouble. "


    With a smile on her face, Rachel muttered in her heart, ''why hasn''t Amandae to the rescue?''?


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Gavin shut his mouth wisely.


    "I''ll go inside to check on Mr. rk. You have called someone here. Take him awayter!"


    Then Gavin went into the basement.


    After a short while, Amanda finally arrived, out of breath, followed by two bodyguards.


    "Where is my brother?" Amanda asked immediately.


    Rachel pointed at the door of the basement and said, "he''s inside!"


    Amanda ran into the room in a hurry. At this time, rk had already fallen asleep with the help of


    Gavin.


    He breathed evenly and whispered from time to time.


    Amanda was pissed off. She stepped forward and gave rk a hard twist on the arm. "You deserve it!


    Well, you deserve it when you are with Anna! "


    rk frowned, but he didn''t wake up and fell asleep soon.


    Standing behind the crowd, Rachel blushed.


    Amanda ordered the two bodyguards to take rk out. Then she turned to Gavin and said


    apologetically, "I''m sorry, tie. It''s time for you to get off work, right? It''s all his fault. Why did hee


    here to drink? "


    However, Gavin smiled and spread out his hands. "It''s rare for you two toe here. I''m d to see


    you! It''s boring to stay here every day! "


    "Ha ha,e to my house to have some tea when you are free. My grandfather misses you so much."


    Amanda patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Okay." Gavin agreed without hesitation.


    Amanda turned around and took Rachel out.


    "Tell me, why did my brother bring you here to drink?" Amanda looked at Rachel curiously.


    God knew how much she hoped the two of them to be together. Now that she finally got some clues,


    how could she let go of the opportunity of gossip?


    "I''m also curious. He called me down and brought me here. No matter what I ask, he just doesn''t


    answer. He just drinks and gets himself drunk! "


    As for what rk had done to her after getting drunk, of course, Rachel didn''t dare to tell her.


    If Amanda knew it, she would make a scene?


    Amanda rubbed her chin, thought for a while, and said fiercely, "that must be that bitch Anna. I don''t


    know what she said to my brother, who was so angry that he wanted to drink to relieve his boredom!"


    It was highly possible. Rachel nodded with agreement.


    "Hey," Amanda suddenly asked, "did you hear that? My brother was drunk and still called your name!"


    With a blush on her face, Rachel lowered her head and exined guiltily, "maybe he only saw me


    before he got drunk, so, so..."


    Amanda interrupted her rudely, "don''t deceive yourselves. you love each other, but you pretend to be


    strangers. I feel depressed for you!"


    Rachel waspletely silent this time.


    When they arrived at the door, Mindy was already waiting for them.


    After saying goodbye to Amanda, Rachel went back to the car.


    After returning to her residence, Rachel didn''t sleep until thetter half of the night.


    On the early morning of the second day, she was dragged out of bed by Michelle. "We are going to the


    airport. Don''t sleep. We are going to bete!"


    Rachel had to get up and freshen up with two ck eyes. Then she had breakfast in a daze and was


    taken to the airport. After getting on the ne, she fell asleep again.


    Fortunately, Randall was making arrangements this time. The schedule was not affected by the state of


    Rachel.


    After a long time, Rachel finally got enough sleep. When she woke up, she could get off the ne.


    Along the way, Michelleined, "didn''t you say that you were traveling? Look at you, you look


    listless. How can you still y? "


    Rachel yawned and said, "I went to bed tootest night, but I was sober just now. It''s okay!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that she had woken up and was in a good mood, Randall told her about the work. "The first


    stop of our trip is in the Rowen town. The scenery there is as beautiful as a painting all the year round.


    It''s very suitable for advertising. So, in addition to having fun, we have to shoot several advertising


    groups there. "


    "Is it a small advertisement?" Rachel asked casually.


    Randall nodded and said, "it''s an advertisement for a small and medium-sized enterprise. Although the


    advertising fees are ordinary, I think it''s better for you to show more in public at this time, so I''ll answer


    it for you."


    "Well, it''s okay. It''s not tired to shoot the advertisement." Rachel nodded in agreement.


    After getting off the ne, Randall rented a nanny van and put all the people in it. Then they set off for


    the Rowen town happily.


    There were countless colorful flowers on both sides of the road.


    With a smile, Randall introduced, "Rowen town is a picturesque town all the year round. In addition, it''s


    spring now, so there are more kinds of flowers and more beautiful scenery. We''re right toe."


    Rachel turned to look at the silent Sherry, reached out to touch her head and smiled, "this kind of ce


    is very suitable for Sherry to rx."


    After the psychotherapist''s guidance and treatment, Sherry was no longer afraid of animals, but she


    still didn''t talk much.


    On this trip, Randall also tried his best to choose a ce with beautiful scenery so that everyone could


    rx. He also hoped that Sherry could slowly restore her former lively personality during this trip.


    Sherry nodded to Rachel "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    After a short while, the car stopped at the gate of the best hotel in the town. Randall exined to


    everyone, "this is the best hotel in the town. Even so, it''s still a little different from the city. Let''s make


    do with it!"


    They all got off the car and walked into the hotel with their luggage.


    After checking in, they went to their own rooms with their luggage.


    After entering the room, Rachel turned on her phone, threw it on the bed, turned around and went to


    settle luggage.


    They had to stay in the Rowen town for at least a few days. After finishing themercial shooting,


    they would go to the next station.


    "Ding Dong..." the phone suddenly rang.


    Rachel walked over and picked it up. It was a message from rk?


    She clicked it and saw two words "thank you" on it, and then there was nothing else.


    Stunned, Rachel recalled the intimate scenest night when he held her in his arms and pressed her


    under his body


    She shook her head and forced herself not to think about it.


    At this time, Michelle came in. Looking at the luggage that had not been packed yet, Michelle


    instinctively walked over to help Rachel pack up.


    "Hurry up. We are going to see our bosster." Michelle said while cleaning up.


    Rachel asked in confusion, "what boss?"

 Chapter 200 Meet again

    Chapter 200 Meet again


    "Of course it''s the advertisingpany. We have to shoot the advertisement for them. There are some


    details that need to be discussed, right?" Without looking up, Michelle said lightly.


    "Okay." Looking at the sea of flowers and the blue sky outside the window, Rachel felt much better.


    She picked up her phone and quickly replied to a message from rk, "don''t drink so much next time.


    If you feel bored, go on a trip!"


    After sending this message, she took andscape picture and sent it to him.


    At this time, in the office of the Ji group, rk clicked on this photo and smiled. he casually set this


    beautiful picture as the background of his mobile phone.


    Amanda came in and saw her brother''s half smile. She couldn''t help but get close to him and asked,


    "what makes you so happy?"


    rk turned off the phone and nced at her indifferently. "What are you doing here again?"


    Amanda curled her lips discontentedly and said, "I don''t know who was so drunkst night. it is me who


    ask someone to carry you back? Otherwise, with Rachel''s small body, she can still withstand you? "


    rk didn''t respond.


    "Don''t miss her. she went on a trip this morning, so she didn''t have time to miss you!" Amanda


    deliberately poured cold water on him.


    rk still kept silent.


    Amanda curled her lips and said, "I don''t know who called ''Rachel''st night. Tut, tut, it''s so


    humiliating!"


    rk''s face was a little gloomy, and his dark eyes under his eyebrows couldn''t see through his


    emotions.


    "Brother, why are you so strange? Obviously, you didn''t like Anna, but you insisted on putting her


    beside you to make your sick! you are very interested in Rachel, but you have to pretend to refuse her


    thousands of miles away. Are you tired or not? " Amanda shook his arm and asked.


    "Fuck off!" rk said through clenched teeth.


    Amanda shrank back, pretending to be afraid. "I''m kind enough to help you. Anyway, grandpa has


    begun to find a boyfriend for Rachel!"


    rk''s face darkened.


    Amanda left sensibly.


    At this hour, Rachel was sitting in the hall of the hotel and had a good talk with the advertisement.


    Perhaps it was because the scenery was pleasant and she was in a good mood, she felt that the


    advertisingpany was also very easy-going. The two sides had a simple discussion on some details


    of the advertising shooting, and soon reached an agreement.


    Themercial shooting was scheduled to take ce the day after tomorrow, so Rachel still had


    enough time to recover.


    After the advertisingpany left, Rachel was already starving.


    Randall invited everyone to eat the most famous crispy spareribs there. Perhaps because they went


    out for fun, everyone was rxed and the atmosphere was very good.


    Even Sherry, who had been silent for a long time, spoke a lot.


    Seeing that the staff in the studio were so happy, Rachel swore to herself that she would try her best to


    let everyone live a good life.


    Only in this way could she live up to everyone''s expectations and efforts.


    "Cheers!" Everyone cheered up again. After drinking a few sses of wine, Rachel''s face turned red


    and she became very excited.


    "Randall, Monica, if you hadn''t supported the studio for me, I wouldn''t have known what to do. I should


    propose a toast to you!"


    "Michelle, thank you for taking care of me. I can''t take care of myself anymore. I''m very happy every


    day!"


    "Mindy, thank you for protecting me all the time. You have endured those threatening messages and


    phone calls. Thank you!"


    "Sherry, if I had opened that gift, you wouldn''t have suffered so much for me. I''m sorry!"


    Rachel proposed a toast one by one and said grateful words. Her strange behavior made everyone''s


    eyes wet.


    Everyone knew that in fact, the one who suffered the most was Rachel.


    They couldn''t help her with all the things she had encountered in the shooting.


    No one could bear the pressure and pain in her heart for her.


    However, such a girl who was struggling on the edge of pain didn''tin anything, but felt grateful


    for what the people around her had doneOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Randall also drank a lot. His heart was touched. He raised his ss and said to Rachel, "in fact, we


    should thank you. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been able to work so freely and happily!"


    "We all know what you have experienced. We all know your efforts I don''t want to say anything else. I


    just hope that we can get better and better in the future! "


    "Cheers!"


    After drinking this ss of wine, Rachel felt warm and warm in her heart. Her studio was like a big


    family, warm, United and promising.


    Suddenly, she felt that no matter how hard the life was, it would be wonderful to have such a team.


    Back to the hotel, Rachel was totally drunk.


    She picked up her phone and wanted to call Amanda. When she saw the caller ID, she thought it was


    Amanda, so she dialed it.


    "Amanda, when are you free? you cane to Rowen town for fun The scenery here is very beautiful.


    It''s very suitable for a big designer like you toe here for inspiration! "


    "HMM I''m sorry. I drank too much tonight. I want to talk to someone. Are you busy now? "


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Except for the sound of breath, Rachel didn''t hear


    anything else.


    She thought that Amanda was busy, so she quickly said, "it seems that you don''t have time. Then I


    have to hang up. I''ll talk to youter!"


    When Rachel was about to hang up, a deep male voice came from the other end of the line, "you


    called the wrong number."


    The voice was familiar. Thinking for a moment, Rachel broke out in a cold sweat! it was rk!


    Rachel quickly took her phone away and looked at the screen. There were indeed two words "rk Ji"


    on it!


    "Sorry, sorry, I dialed the wrong number..." In a panic, Rachel spoke incoherently.


    A mocking voice came from the other end of the phone, "the scenery is beautiful? Do you want to invite


    me there? "


    Rachel shook her head immediately, "no, no, No. I didn''t mean that. Mr. rk is so busy. You''d better


    note! Ha ha, I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed first! "


    This time, Rachel hung up the phone without hesitation!


    She wanted to speak to Amanda, but now she didn''t want to speak at all!


    How she wished she could p herself two times. She was drunk and unconscious. Why did she call


    others? She called the wrong number!


    Now she just hoped that rk wouldn''t misunderstand her.


    Startled, Rachel waspletely awake.


    She immediately sent a message to Amanda on WeChat, "I called you just now, but I called your


    brother by mistake. God, help me!"


    Amanda immediately replied, "it seems that you don''t really want to see me. Otherwise, how can you


    mistake my name?"


    "I''m really wronged. I drank too much tonight. I think the scenery here is very good. I want you toe


    here for fun and inspiration!"


    "Do you want me or my brother to go there?"


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    "Okay, let''s get down to business. My grandfather has found you a good man. When will youe


    back to see him?"


    "What? Did grandpa Peter really mean it? Can I say no? "


    "You can choose between him and my brother."


    "Then I''d better meet that good man..."


    The two girls chatted happily on WeChat. Rachel was so happy that she forgot her embarrassment.


    She didn''t know when she fell asleep. It was already the noon of the second day when she woke up.


    When she went out to look for herpanions, she was surprised to find that everyone had already


    gone out to take a walk in the sea of flowers, but no one woke her up


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded behind Rachel, "we meet again..."

 Chapter 201 Ruthless and Vicious

    Chapter 201 Ruthless and Vicious


    Surprised, Rachel turned around slowly. When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she was


    stunned. "Amy, why are you here?"


    Amy chuckled, saying, "What''s wrong? Why can''t Ie here as long as youe here?"


    With a frown, Rachel said calmly, "It seems that we are really coincidental to meet in such a small


    ce."


    Amy looked haggard now. It must be hard to be banished.


    "Rachel," said Amy, staring at her and sneering, "Are you happy to defeat me?"


    "You are thinking too much! It was not me who defeated you, but yourself," Rachel said calmly.


    Amy took two steps forward, and a cold smile slowly appeared on her face. She asked, "Really? You


    ruined my career. How can you make it up to me?"


    "What are you going to do?" Rachel took two steps back in fear. This woman looked ferocious, so she


    was really a little scary!


    "What am I going to do? Ha-ha, I hate to see your face! Of course I want to disfigure you!" A dagger


    appeared in Amy''s hand!


    Rachel widened her eyes and asked, "Amy, are you going tomit a crime? Do you know you will be


    arrested?"


    "So what? Anyway, there is no one here, and this is a blind area for monitoring. Even if I kill you, no


    one will know!" A crazy smile appeared on Amy''s face.


    Rachel knew how important appearance was to a star! If her face was destroyed, her career would be


    doomed!


    She would not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Immediately, Rachel reacted quickly, turned around and ran away!


    Seeing that Rachel was about to run away, Amy rushed up to her and grabbed her arm.


    Rachel didn''t expect her to be so fast!


    "I won the champion of running when I was a student. Can you beat me?" Amy sneered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel didn''t dare to look back at her. What if she cut her face?


    "Let go of me!" Rachel struggled hard and got rid of Amy''s hand.


    She tried her best to run forward again!


    She managed to run to a ce with surveince cameras!


    This was the only thought in Rachel''s mind. At least she could have evidence if the police was to


    investigate it afterwards.


    However, Amy''s eyes were blinded by hatred and her mind went nk. She ran after Rachel with a


    dagger in her hand.


    "Go to hell! I just wanted to scratch your face, but now it seems that I have to kill you!" Amy shouted.


    "Killing a person means going to jail. Amy, think it over! Don''t be instigated by another person toe


    here to deal with me. If I report the case today, do you think you can escape the legal punishment with


    the surveince video above your head? " As she ran, Rachel pointed at the monitor above her head


    and said to her.


    Amy was stunned.


    She was instigated by Nancy, so she hated Rachel more and more. That was why she wanted to


    scratch Rachel''s face.


    Nancy advised her to hire someone to do this, but Amy thought she could deal with Rachel on her own.


    After all, she had always been in good physical condition. Only by doing this herself could she feel


    happy.


    Rachel was satisfied to see Rachel running around like a frightened rabbit.


    She quickened her pace and blocked Rachel''s way at the corner.


    Rachel''s eyes were filled with scare and she stated, "Amy, you must think it over!"


    Amy smiledcently, answering, "Okay, you kneel down and apologize to me first!"


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel said, "Amy Liu, it was you who first exposed my negative information on


    the Inte and caused my fans to be dissatisfied. That''s why they took action against you. I didn''t


    participate in the whole process!"


    "How do I know those fans were not the people you paid for? Maybe you asked them to do so!" Amy


    stared at her with doubt. The dagger in her hand was shining.


    After calming down, Rachel said with a sneer, "Amy, if you will be happy only after you ruin my face


    today, thene on!"


    As she spoke, Rachel stared at her carefully.


    Amy] was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect you to ept your fate so soon."


    "If you do so, the person who incites you will achieve her goal. She is borrowing a knife to kill someone.


    If you really seed in doing this, you will bear the me. You will be in jail, and she just needs to take


    advantage of it." Rachel stared at her and said with a smile.


    Amy frowned unhappily. "How do you know who instigated me behind my back?"


    Although what Rachel said was right, Amy still felt ufortable.


    "Either Anna Bai or Nancy Yan. Only these two people want to see my reputation in a mess and see


    me die!" Rachel replied, gritting her teeth.


    Amy suddenly burst intoughter. "I didn''t expect you to have a clear estimation of yourself!"


    Seeing that she didn''t want to let her go, Rachel looked around and found that the elevator was over


    there, not far away from her!


    When Amy didn''t notice, Rachel stretched out her hand and pushed her hard. With a "ouch" sound,


    Amy was pushed to the ground!


    Rachel ran quickly to the elevator, which justnded on this floor. The door opened.


    When she rushed in, Rachel bumped into a man''s arms!


    "Ouch!" Rachel stroked her aching head and quickly walked into the elevator, but was pulled back by


    the man!


    "Let me go!" Rachel struggled and looked up at the man, but was stunned.


    rk? Why was he here?


    "Where are we going?" rk frowned and looked at her.


    Seeing that Amy was crazily stabbing at them with a dagger, Rachel warned, "Watch out!"


    Subconsciously, Rachel stood in front of him!


    "Ah!" Amy stabbed the dagger into Rachel''s left shoulder. Thetter cried out a cry of pain and the


    blood flowed down from her shoulder smoothly.


    Amy was really crazy that she really stabbed Rachel. It seemed that she was not afraid of the


    punishment of thew!


    rk was stunned at first, but soon he came to his senses and subdued Amy in a second.


    When he came out of the elevator just now, he was hit by Rachel and his attention was all on her. He


    didn''t notice that Amy was almost in front of him.


    rk acted quickly. He called the police and asked Randall and the others toe and send Rachel to


    the hospital. He stayed to cooperate with the police to deal with the matter of Amy.


    Seeing the police, Amy''s face turned pale.


    This time, she finally realized that Rachel''s advice was right. But she didn''t listen to it carefully and let


    Nancy''s trick seed.


    Rachel was sent to the hospital. Randall and the others felt very guilty. If they hadn''t left her alone in


    the hotel, such a thing might not have happened.


    Fortunately, the wound was on her left shoulder. Amy didn''t use much strength and the wound was not


    deep. The doctor just simply bandaged the wound, gave her infusion bottle and left.


    "Amy is such a crazy woman. We can''t let her off lightly this time!" Michelle said indignantly.


    Randall nodded, replying, "Yes, you are right. We can''t let such a person off lightly. Let her be punished


    by thew!"


    Monica, who was standing aside, frowned and said, "Amy''s father is really rich. Even if she is put into


    prison, she will be bailed out soon."


    "Then spread the news of her holding a knife and hurting Rachel. At the same time, appeal to her and


    let theizens monitor the case. No matter how capable her father is, the court dare not to be unfair!"


    Michelle said angrily.


    Randall frowned and said, "I think this method is feasible. She almost killed someone, and she still


    wants to escape the legal punishment? No way!"


    At this time, Rachel suddenly opened her eyes and shook her head. "Forget it. She was also blinded by


    hatred. We can sue her. There is no need to destroy her reputation on the Inte."


    "You are so kind, Rachel. Has she ever pitied you?" Michelleined.


    However, Rachel smiled faintly, stating, "There''s no need to be ruthless."


    Randall nodded in agreement, saying, "Yes, if we send her to prison as well as damage her reputation,


    I''m afraid her father won''t let us go easily. What if her father intervenes in the entertainment circle and


    goes against us everywhere? What should we do at that time?"

 Chapter 202 Amy Was Send to Prison

    Chapter 202 Amy Was Send to Prison


    Hearing that, Michelle was stunned and thought what they said made sense. She said, "If we go to


    court, I think her father can''t say anything else. After all, his daughter hurt you first. We just protect our


    rights and interests.


    If this matter is spread on the Inte, I''m afraid it will not only embarrass Amy, but also the Liu Family.


    People would me her father for raising a daughter who was a murderer. That''s a disgrace!"


    After a self-analysis, Michelle finally understood the main point.


    Randall nodded and said, "Yes, so the legal suit and online nder arepletely different from each


    other. If we want to sue Amy, we have to keep a low profile."


    Rachel nodded slightly and said, "That''s the deal! Let''s do it. Go and tell rk, please."


    "Okay." With that, Randall stood up and walked out.


    The hospital was very close to the hotel. They were almost opposite to each other.


    So when Randall returned to the hotel, he saw that rk was still cooperating with the police. Amy


    shrank aside, trembling with fear.


    After a while, the police finally finished recording. They checked the surveince video from the hotel


    and took Amy away.


    Randall then walked up to rk and said, "Mr. rk, thank you for saving Rachel. I thank you on her


    behalf."


    "Protect her better from now on," rk said coldly with displeasure on his face.


    "Yes," replied Randall, and then he told him, "Rachel asked us not to spread this on the Inte, in


    case of arousing the aversion of Amy''s father and causing unnecessary trouble. What do you think?"


    "It''s your business. I won''t interfere." rk''s voice was cold and indifferent, as if he was rejecting


    people thousands of miles away.


    "Okay," replied Randall.


    He turned around and was about to leave, but rk suddenly asked, "Is she seriously injured?"


    "Fortunately, the wound is not deep and it is not close to the heart. The doctor said that she will be fine


    after a few days'' rest," Randall reported in detail.


    rk nodded, saying, "I''ll go with you to see her."


    A trace of surprise shed through Randall''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    The two of them came to the hospital one after the other.


    When the crowd saw rk, they all stood up and found an excuse to leave.


    With her eyes closed and her face pale, Rachel turned to sleep sideways, so she didn''t see rk.


    rk entered the ward, closed the door and sat down beside her.


    "I''ve never seen such a stupid person as you. You knew she was going to hurt you, but you still went


    on a trip which everyone knew?" rk sneered.


    Hearing this slightly sexy voice, Rachel suddenly opened her eyes and asked in surprise, "Why are you


    here?"


    "Passing by," rk replied coldly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachelughed and asked, "Rowen town is so remote. How could you pass by it? I really admire you."


    "I''m on a business trip here," rk exined with a calm face. It seemed that he was just telling the


    truth.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel didn''t dwell on this question. She just looked at him gratefully and


    said, "Thank you for saving me again."


    But rk said indifferently, "I did nothing."


    Rachel knew that this man always had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. Although he said he didn''t


    care, he was actually very worried about her.


    "Amy Liu...... How''s it going?" Rachel asked tentatively.


    "She was taken to the police station by the police," rk replied. His face still looked indifferent.


    With a sigh, Rachel said, "it''s a pity that a beauty of the entertainment circle has withered like this. She


    haspletely ruined her own future this time."


    rk looked at her and said, "She wanted to kill you. Why do you still have the mood to care about


    her?"


    Hearing his ridicule, Rachel shook her head and said, "I just think she''s too stupid. She was instigated


    by someone to deal with me."


    "If she was not stupid, she wouldn''t have ended up like this," rk sneered.


    Rachel found that rk talked much more than usual today. Was he here to see her intentionally?


    Did he still remember what happened at the wine house that night?


    Otherwise, how could he treat her better for no reason?


    While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Rachel didn''t notice that rk was staring at her


    with a pair of inquiring eyes.


    After a while, Rachel realized that the way he looked at her was a little different.


    "Ahem," a blush appeared on her face. Rachel hurried to drive him away. "You must be very busy. Time


    to leave. I''lle to thank you in person when I''m fully recovered!"


    rk''s eyes became cold again. Without saying anything, he stood up and left.


    When he went out, Mindy was called to give a lecture.


    After he left, Rachel felt relieved.


    Somehow, since that night in the wine house, she always felt that the rtionship between them had


    undergone a subtle change.


    Although rk was still cold, he was willing to say a few more words to her.


    This small change made herplicated and she didn''t know what to do.


    Soon, Mindy came in and stood aside silently.


    Seeing her standing there without saying anything and just staring at the floor, Rachel couldn''t help but


    ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Mindy shook her head, saying nothing.


    Rachel felt more strange and she asked again, "Did he scold you?"


    Mindy suddenly looked up at her and said seriously, "Rachel, I can''t leave you even one second from


    now on! Wherever you are, I''ll be there for you!"


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She waved her hand and said, "No, you can''t stay with


    me all the time. How can you sleep well if you will protect me always? It''s too tired!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just need to put a bed in your room. Anyway, I can''t let anything happen to you


    again!" Mindy''s attitude was firm and unchanged.


    Rachel looked at her seriously and asked, "Did rk really scold you?"


    Mindy lowered her head with guilt, replying, "Even if he didn''t scold me, I still feel sorry for you. If


    Michelle did not asked me to go out with her and I wanted to y outside in the morning, you will not


    be injured. I thought you wouldn''t have gotten up so soon, so I went out with Michelle.


    I left you alone in the hotel. It was my fault. I am sorry that I didn''t protect you well. I... I..." As she


    spoke, Mindy''s eyes turned red.


    Rachel waved her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry. It''s not all your fault. I also have responsibility


    for not protecting myself well."


    Facing such a good master, Mindy was moved and ashamed.


    Nancy was shocked to know that Amy was put into prison, so was Teresa.


    "Amy Liu is such a fool. How could she go to the Rowen town to do something to Rachel on her own?


    Is she stupid?" Nancy cursed.


    Teresa asked worriedly, "Do you think she will betray us?"


    "Of course not. She wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing if she hadn''t hated Rachel so much.


    Besides, have we said anything? Did we ask her to kill someone? We just said a few hateful words


    about Rachel. Then she tried to kill Rachel regardless of the consequences. It totally has nothing to do


    with us!" Nancy waved her hand and said indifferently.


    Teresa was relieved. "The Liu Family won''t let it go easily!"


    Nancy snorted, "The Liu Family is famous for protecting their children. This time, Rachel called the


    police and sent Amy into the prison. I''d like to see how she will resist if they take action!"


    A hint of slyness appeared in Teresa''s eyes. "I''ll ask Mrs. Phoebe about it another day."


    "Anyway, there will be no good ending for Rachel. How can the Liu Family let her go? Mrs. Phoebe


    loves her daughter very much. Amy''s brother was also a famous lecher. If he knew that it was Rachel


    who did it, he might have many tricks to deal with her! Hahaha..."


    Nancy smiledcently, and Teresa also looked expectant.

 Chapter 203 There Must be a Later Move

    Chapter 203 There Must be a Later Move


    The Liu Family that Nancy mentioned was also in chaos.


    Mrs. Phoebe sat beside and cried. Mr. Leo had just smashed several teacups, and the ground was in a


    mess. He had a ghastly facial expression.


    "How dare she! How dare this Rachel Yan bully our family member? I don''t think she wants to die!"


    Amy''s brother, Connor Liu, gnashed his teeth.


    Leo''s chest rose and fell. Obviously, he was very angry.


    "What should we do? Leo, please find a way to get Amy out of the prison. She has been born in a


    wealthy family and has never suffered such hardship." Mrs. Phoebe cried bitterly. Although she was


    getting old, she looked very young.


    Leo was boiling with anger!


    "Amy is also a fool. How can she do it herself? Isn''t it enough to send someone to do it? But she is like


    a stupid pig, rushing forward to take revenge on her own!" Leo said with disappointment.


    Connor tried tofort them, "Dad, mom, don''t scold my sister now. She is indeed not very smart, but


    this Rachel is the person we should deal with. Doesn''t she know the power of our family? How dare


    she call the police for this simple thing? Isn''t she obviously against our family?


    If this news spreads out, perhaps others will say that our family doesn''t raise our daughter well and has


    a murderer! On the surface, Rachel pped Amy in the face, but in fact, she pped our family in the


    face! Think about it. When was our reputation ruined like this?" Conner said.


    Leo didn''t think too much about it before. Hearing what Conner said, he immediately realized the


    seriousness of the matter.


    "Hurry up. Buy off the media and tell them not to reveal this kind of thing in any case. Otherwise, our


    company''s stock market will be in turmoil again!" Leo ordered Conner immediately.


    Conner nodded obediently, answering, "No problem. I''ll make a phone call to achieve that. However, as


    for Rachel...... What are you going to do with her?"


    "What?" Leo red at him and said, "Do you want to kidnap her and ask her to withdraw thewsuit?


    Amy was going to raise the knife to kill her. It''s reasonable for her to use the weapon ofw to protect


    her rights and interests!"


    "Leo, who are you helping? Which side are you on? s, my poor Amy is worse than a stranger in


    your mind!" Phoebe began to cry again.


    Annoyed, Leo waved his hand and said, "Conner, go to deal with it!"


    "Yes, dad!" Conner was overjoyed and hurried out.


    After returning to his room, Conner made a call to the media and asked them to keep the secret about


    this matter. Then he sat in front of theputer and looked at the erged poster photo of Rachel with


    a covetous look.


    "If you fall into my hands, I''ll teach you a lesson!" A hint of viciousness shed through Conner''s eyes.


    After having a good rest, Rachel was ready to shoot themercial.


    The advertisingpany agreed without hesitation when they heard that Rachel was injured and


    wanted to dy the shooting of the advertisement.


    This made Rachel a little surprised. Thinking of rk, Randall felt that it made sense.


    On the second day after Rachel was discharged from the hospital, she went to the filming site.


    The advertisingpany was going to shoot an advertisement for the mineral water manufactured


    here. The Rowen town was not only a scenic spot for flower fragrance and birds, but also a ce for


    ice spring water.


    There was natural mineral water here. After being processed, it was sold in the market. But since the


    brand was too small, the sales had been not ideal.


    For this kind of small and medium-sized enterprises, they couldn''t afford the fee to ask a first-ss star


    to shoot themercial for them. The influence of an unimportant star was too small, so they couldn''t


    have the due publicity effect.


    Rachel was the most suitable person at this stage. She used to be a first-ss star, but she was now a


    third-ss star because she was framed, used and retaliated. However, after the thing was rified,


    her reputation was finally maintained, and the negative rumors were gradually reduced.


    Therefore, they could achieve the advertising effects of a first-ss star with the money for a third-ss


    star.


    Everyone knew that Rachel had many fans. Although she couldn''t get any good movie for the time


    being, with her influence, she should soon be able to return to the first-ss status.


    Therefore, it was not toote for these advertisingpanies to tter her. After knowing that she was


    injured, thepany leader specially led a team to visit her.


    Seeing that the advertisingpany was so hospitable, Randall couldn''t help but sigh, "They really


    have a good vision. They don''t look at your current situation, but look at your future potential!"


    Rachel gave a smile, replying, "I was wronged. It won''t take me too much effort to regain my status. It''s


    just a matter of time. I don''t care too much about their intention. Anyway, I''m here for a trip."


    Drinking the ice water in her hand, Rachel thought this kind of pure and natural mineral water should be


    very popr.


    "It''s really the original taste, very good," raising the ice spring in her hand, Rachel said to Randall.


    Randall also picked up a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid, took a sip, nodded and praised, "This


    company is honest. This bottle of water should be popr."


    After a while, Rachel was pulled to the dressing room and get changed.


    They were shootingmercials in this beautiful town with beautiful flowers and beautiful scenery.


    Beside them, there were mountains and rivers. Rachel felt that it was really enjoyable.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The advertisingpany was satisfied with the result after a short time.


    Rachel finished her work easily.


    Randall looked at the schedule in his hand and said, "We''ve been dyed in the Rowen town for a few


    days. If your body is fine, we''ll leave tomorrow!"


    Rachel nodded, replying, "Okay, I am fine. Let''s leave tomorrow!"


    At this time, the advertisingpany came over and warmly said to Rachel, "Miss Rachel, in order to


    thank you for your kindness to shoot the advertisement for ourpany, our leader will give a banquet


    tonight and want to invite you to dinner!"


    Subconsciously, Rachel took a look at Randall.


    With a faint smile, Randall said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have dinner first before leaving! We have to eat


    anyway!"


    The person nodded happily and made some official remarks before he went to make arrangements.


    Rachel didn''t like this kind of asion, but Randall said, "Since we''ve cooperated, it''s no big deal to


    have a meal with them. They also want to make friends with you. If the advertising effect is good, they


    may want to invite you to endorse their products in the future!"


    "Okay, it''s up to you." On second thought, Rachel thought it was unnecessary to postpone such a good


    thing.


    Therefore, the dinner party began and was booked in the hotel where Rachel lived.


    They were sitting at the table. Half of them were from the advertisingpany, and the other half were


    from Rachel''s studio. The two sides were toasting and chatting, and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Atst, person from the advertisingpany kindly reminded Rachel, "I heard from the police that Miss


    Amyes from the Liu Family in the M city. The Liu Family has a very strong background. It is well-


    known to protect the young. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Miss Rachel, be careful!"


    With a sweet smile, Rachel said, "Okay, I see. Thank you for reminding me. Don''t worry. It won''t affect


    our advertising effect. I promise."


    "Ha-ha, that''s good." The leader of the advertisingpany smiled with satisfaction. That was why he


    had dinner with Rachel tonight.


    In fact, he was also afraid that the money he had invested would be in vain if anything bad happened to


    Rachel''s reputation.


    Randall stood up and toasted to the leader of the advertisingpany, saying, "It''s Amy Liu''s fault.


    They want to retaliate against us? It''s not that easy. Besides, we have evidence. As long as the


    evidencees out, they can''t defend themselves. Is it really that easy to frame someone up? What


    do you think?"


    The leader''s smile deepened. He said, "I knew you would have a n! I don''t care about anything else.


    I only have one request, that is not to affect the advertisement!"

 Chapter 204 Swimming in the water island

    Chapter 204 Swimming in the water ind


    The advertisingpany was not at ease until Randall promised him repeatedly.


    That night, when Rachel returned to the hotel room, shey on the bed and took a swipe for a while.


    Seeing that there was still no movement on the top, she could not help but feel a little restless.


    The calmer it was, the more a storm was about toe.


    Since the Liu family was protecting their family member, how could they just watch Amy suffer without


    saying anything?


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more strange she felt.


    Mindy was lying on the nap bed two meters away from her big bed. Feeling that Rachel couldn''t sleep


    well, she stood up and asked, "Rachel, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shaking her head, Rachel said, "I always think that Amy''s matter is not that simple, but the Liu family


    hasn''t taken any action yet. I don''t know what they are nning behind us."


    Mindy thought for a while and said, "in that case, we should be careful in usual. The Liu family won''t


    show up in person this time. "


    "Did rk tell you that?" Rachel asked subconsciously.


    Mindy was stunned for a moment, and then nodded, "yes, Mr. rk cares about your situation very


    much. He has analyzed the matters of the Liu family with me and advised us to wait and see."


    With a bitter smile, Rachel said, "he did care about us."


    Mindy hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, Mr. rk really cares about you. No matter where you


    are, he will be the first to arrive as long as there is danger!"


    "Well, forget about him." Rachel didn''t want to talk about rk. Even if he cared about her, so what?


    He had a fiancee. What good result could he have with her?


    Gritting her teeth, Mindy decided to spit it out as soon as possible. "In fact, when we were shooting the


    Road of Peace, you had a high fever, and the vige doctor could do nothing about it. It was director


    Bob who called Mr. rk and told him about your situation..."


    "That night, Mr. rk came with the doctor overnight to take care of you until the second morning. Your


    fever was brought down and he went back to work after making sure there was nothing wrong."


    Rachel waspletely stunned.


    She wondered why she felt that rk was with her that night? It turned out that he was really with her!


    "Then why did I see Chester when I woke up the second morning?" Rachel was even more confused.


    Mindy lowered her head and said, "Mr. rk is afraid that we can''t take good care of you, and he


    doesn''t have time to stay with you all the time, so before leaving, he called Chester over to take care of


    you for him..."


    When Rachel heard the news, her mind went nk like five thunder.


    She stared at Mindy nkly, " what you said Is true? "


    she nodded immediately, "I promise, if there is a lie, the sky will be struck by lightning!"


    After the conversation, Rachel couldn''t fall asleep any more.


    Why was it rk? Why did he save her secretly every time she was in trouble?


    Who asked him to save her?!


    What did rk mean?!


    The more Rachel thought about it, the angrier she felt, but her heart was itchy as if it had been crawled


    by insects


    rk..., rk...


    After tossing and turning for a while, Rachel finally fell asleep with a headache.


    Mindy sighed slightly in the darkness and finally fell asleep.


    On the early morning of the second day, Rachel was dragged out of bed by Michelle and put into the


    car. The next station was the water ind.


    Sitting in the car, Rachel continued to sleep.


    Confused, Michelle asked Mindy, "where did she gost night?"


    Mindy shook her head and said, "Rachel might have drunk too muchst night. She was so excited that


    she tossed and turned until thetter half of the night."


    Of course, Mindy didn''t dare to tell the truth. She was afraid that if Michelle knew what she said, it


    would definitely kill her.


    Michelle just sighed slightly and kept silent, letting her sleep.


    The car sent them to the airport. After being dragged into the ne by Michelle, Rachel continued to


    sleep.


    It was not until they arrived at the water ind that Rachel finally came to her senses.


    The clear blue sky on the ind, the vast and deep sea, the slow rhythm of life, the leisurely water


    birds on the beach All of a sudden, the peaceful scene attracted Rachel''s attention.


    "This ce is even more beautiful than the Rowen town!" Rachel eximed.


    She took out her cell phone and took a few photos. Subconsciously, she wanted to send them to rk,


    but on a second thought, she sent them to Amanda.


    "The water ind is more beautiful than the Rowen town. Come here quickly!" Rachel added.


    Amanda quickly replied, "I heard that my brother went to the Rowen town. Have you met him?"


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t know how to answer this question.


    After thinking for a while, she wrote, "but I want to see you."


    Amanda quickly said, "duplicity."


    With a smile, Rachel put away her phone and stopped talking.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she turned around, Amanda sent a screenshot of their


    chatting records to rk.


    rk had returned to the Ji group and was sending someone to investigate the Liu family. He was


    going to take advantage of the Liu family to prevent them from attacking Rachel.


    rk took a look at the screen and sent a message to Amanda, "apany with her."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon receiving her brother''s reply, Amanda was a little excited. After all, her brother almost hadn''t


    replied her!


    She had sent him hundreds of messages all the time, so he would reply her casually.


    But today, the sun rose in the West!


    Amanda asked excitedly, "what do you mean by asking me to apany her? Who am I? confidante?


    Future sister-inw? "


    "If you don''t give me a good reason, I won''t go. Hum ~"


    "ice brother, say something, or I''ll take it as nothing."


    As soon as she said that, rk replied immediately, "whatever."


    "Well, whatever? It''s so boring! " she put down her phone unhappily.


    She quickly arranged thepany''s affairs and rushed to the water ind in the name of "business


    trip".


    There must be a reason for rk to ask her to apany Rachel. When she met her, she would know


    the answer.


    After settling down on the water ind, Rachel couldn''t restrain her excitement and immediately asked


    Mindy to go out with her.


    On the way, she could feel the simplicity and kindness of the local people almost everywhere, which


    made her feel at ease.


    When Rachel went to the beach, she saw many old people feeding seagulls. she also bought a bag of


    bird food with great interest and went close to seabirds.


    She was beautiful, andbined with such a beautiful scene, she was like a fairy from the heaven.


    Mindy couldn''t help taking a few beautiful photos of her, and then she sent them to rk, with a text


    attached, "Mr. rk, I''m sorry, I identally spilled the beansst night. Rachel has already known that


    she was sick in a remote mountain areast time. You called a doctor to check on her and take care of


    her..."


    rk didn''t reply her.


    Mindy felt relieved.


    Seeing that the two people were at odds and couldn''t get together, she, as an outsider, was also


    anxious.


    After all, rk was her real boss. Of course, she wanted to help him keep an eye on Rachel.


    Unfortunately, when Mindy deserted, a familiar figure appeared.


    Rachel was feeding the birds. Seeing them eating happily, she was so happy that she kept smiling.


    A handsome young man stood not far away, quietly looking at Rachel, with a smile on his face.


    He took a lot of pictures of Rachel, but she didn''t notice it.


    After taking enough photos, the handsome man walked over to her and stopped one meter away from


    Rachel. He smiled and greeted her, "beauty, it''s so elegant. Can we have a good time?"


    Rachel turned around and smoothed her long hair that covered her eyes. But when she saw the


    handsome man, she was stunned. "It''s you?"

 Chapter 205 Have a bad idea

    Chapter 205 Have a bad idea


    The handsome man looked at her with a smile and said, "you are so beautiful, Rachel."


    Turning around, Rachel continued to feed the water birds and said casually, "Mr. Chester is busy every


    day. Why do you have time to travel?"


    Holding back his smile, Chester said seriously, "I just learned yesterday that you were injured by Amy


    Are you OK? I came here as soon as I heard the news! "


    Rachel turned to him and said indifferently, "don''t you see that I''m fine? Is there anything wrong? "


    "Are you ming me for not protecting you in the first ce?" Chester took a step closer and asked


    with guilt.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel stood up and smiled, "how can I me you? We are friends, and there is no other meaning


    between us. You''d better stop thinking about that! "


    Chester pretended to be rxed and smiled "I guess I''m being sentimental. In that case, let''s not talk


    about it anymore. Let me feed the birds with you! "


    Rachel handed him the bird food and said, "I have fed them. It''s time to go back to rest."


    Taking the bird food from her hand, Chester stared nkly at her back and smiled bitterly.


    It seemed that in the eyes of Rachel, he was far less important than rk.


    "I won''t give up until you are willing to ept me!" Clenching his fists, Chester swore to himself.


    Mindy followed him in a hurry and looked back at him from time to time. She asked in confusion,


    "Rachel, Mr. Chester Don''t you care? "


    Rachel looked back and said helplessly, "it''s none of my business? He is an adult. doesn''t he know


    how to walk or can''t he take care of himself? "


    Mindy was choked.


    But she was happy to hear what Rachel said. After all, even if rk didn''t show up, he had won a


    round.


    After dinner and a good sleep, Amanda arrived at the hotel.


    As soon as Amanda arrived, she couldn''t wait to talk to Rachel.


    "Tell me, what happened between you and my brother? Why did he ask me to apany you in


    person? "


    Amanda''s arrival surprised Rachel a lot, and now she was even more surprised to hear that.


    "Did your brother ask you toe here?" Rachel stared at her in surprise.


    Being stared at by her, Amanda was a little scared. She nodded and said, "my brother asked me to


    come here."


    "Why did he ask you to apany me?" Asked Rachel curiously.


    "Ha ha," Amanda smiled awkwardly. "I, I identally revealed your whereabouts..."


    Before Rachel could react, Amanda changed the subject. "But I''m curious why my brother is so


    nervous about you all of a sudden? Did you hide something from me? "


    Hearing her question, Rachel felt a little guilty. After hesitating for a long time, she said, st time in the


    Rowen town, Amy wanted to kill me. Your brother Saved me. "


    Amanda looked at her in surprise. After a while, she came to her senses and said, "my brother went to


    see you in the Rowen town! No wonder! "


    "No wonder what?" Asked Rachel curiously.


    "Uh No wonder Anna came to my house to want to see my brother every day those days. It turns out


    that my brother went to the Rowen town. " Amanda said awkwardly.


    Rachel was more surprised "Did Anna go to your house to make trouble?"


    "No," Amanda smiled. "She came to see my brother because she couldn''t get in touch with him. That


    day, my brother took you to drink because he had a fight with Anna. "


    "I see." It urred to Rachel that after the day when Anna came to the Ji family to make a fuss, rk''s


    face had been very gloomy.


    "All right," Amanda patted the back of her hand andforted her, "stop talking about Anna. Tell me


    about Amy, what''s going on?"


    Rachel told her the whole story briefly, which surprised Amanda a lot.


    "What a fool Amy is! She is really hostile to you? How dare she do something to you in a hotel? Do you


    know who instigated her? "


    Hearing this, Rachel shook her head. "I''m not sure. If it weren''t for Anna, it would have been Nancy."


    After thinking for a while, Amanda shook her head and said, "I don''t think it was Anna who did it. She


    failed in thewsuitst time. Logically speaking, she shouldn''t have done anything to you for the time


    being."


    "So, it''s very likely that Nancy is behind all this. Maybe she did something to kill the baby! "


    Her words awakened her!


    Rachel looked at her in surprise "Your spection is very likely to be true, because the biggest


    beneficiary of this matter should be Nancy!"


    "Oh? Analyze it. " Amanda became interested.


    She had heard about the rtionship between Nancy and Rachel, but she only knew a little news.


    With a helpless smile, Rachel said, "my so-called sister, who grew up together with me, has always


    been secretly in love with your brother. In the past, your brother thought she was the one who saved


    him when he was a child, so he spoiled her so much that she had an illusion that she was determined


    to get him! "


    "Later, by chance, your brother knew the truth. He thought that she knew clearly that she didn''t save


    him, but she insisted on deceiving him, so he was very disappointed in her. Nancy found that your


    brother was good to me and resented me, so she always went against me. "


    "Later, Anna came back to China and took your brother away, so I and Anna were both regarded as


    thorn in the flesh by her at the same time. Or did she find out that it was not your brother''s child? She


    came to tell me in person and incited me to tell your brother about it. "


    Rachel told Amanda everything she knew.


    She knew that with Amanda''s personality and ability, even if she didn''t tell her, she could find it out.


    Amanda eximed, "what a talent! If Nancy could focus on business, she would be the most popr


    star in the entertainment circle? It''s a pity that all her bad thoughts are on you! "


    Rachel was speechless withughter "That''s right. Otherwise, why would she end up like this?"


    At this time, Connor licked his lips and asked his assistant standing in front of Rachel who was on the


    screen, "have you found the whereabouts of this woman?"


    "It is said that she is now in the water ind!" The assistant replied in a hurry.


    "the Water ind?" A hint of slyness shed through Connor''s eyes. "Book a few tickets to the water


    ind for me right now! Find some skilled men to follow her and catch her to avenge my sister! "


    "Yes!" The assistant turned around and left at once.


    Connor''s face slowly showed a trace of covetousness. "Such a beautiful woman. If I could y with her


    once, it would be worthwhile to die!"


    rk, who was also in M City, was reading a thick stack of reports carefully. The more he read, the


    more he frowned.


    "The Liu n is really a poor and vicious gangster. They can do anything? Why didn''t anyone reveal


    their past? " rk asked coldly.


    The man in ck on the other side nodded slightly to him and reported, "this has something to do with


    the Liu n''s background. The Liu n not only has money, but also has uncle Caden in the police


    station. There are many other rtives who are official. If they collude with government and business,


    ordinary people really can''t hurt them."


    "Really?" rk sneered, "ording to the information, Connor is a lecher?"


    "That''s right. Connor often goes to all kinds of entertainment ces. Changing women is like changing


    clothes. As long as he likes a slightly beautiful woman, he must get her." The man in ck reported


    patiently.


    rk touched his chin and said coldly, "that''s interesting."


    "No," the man in ck said with a hint of worry in his eyes, "Mr. rk, Miss Rachel She is so beautiful.


    I''m afraid that she has attracted the attention of Connor present. he might have some bad ideas...


    "

 Chapter 206 Little pepper

    Chapter 206 Little pepper


    Hearing this, rk''s face turned cold at once. "How dare he? !"


    The man in ck couldn''t helpughing. "For a lecher, he can only see the beauty, not anything else.


    Besides, you don''t seem to have anything to do with Rachel now. He certainly didn''t expect that you


    would protect her


    ."


    rk''s face darkened. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    "Book the air ticket and go to the water ind right away!" rk ordered at once.


    The man in ck was a little surprised. "Boss, will I... will I go?"


    "You! Go ahead." rk replied shortly.


    "Then, what about you?" The man in ck looked at him in disbelief.


    Why didn''t he protect his beloved one in person? why did he protect her for his boss. What was this all


    about?


    rk replied indifferently, "I''ve already been there."


    The man in ck smiled. It turned out that his boss also wanted to protect Rachel in person.


    Unfortunately, he had been to the Rowen townst time. This time, he didn''t know what reason he


    changed to see his beloved girl.


    "Okay, I''ll go for you. I mustplete the task!" The man in ck patted his chest and said.


    With thepany of Amanda, Rachel had a happy life in the water ind.


    The two women had no idea that the danger was approaching them slowly.


    After ying for two days, Rachel was going to take part in some tform activities.


    In fact, she didn''t have much to do. She just needed to show up at the opening ceremony.


    The event was very lively, especially the fans of Rachel. When they heard that she was here, they


    surrounded the gate of the event and pulled a banner to wee her.


    When Rachel appeared, there was amotion off the stage.


    The party was satisfied with the lively scene and kept smiling.


    Rachel only supported the scene in the first half of the activity. After waiting for her to finish her activity,


    she quickly retreated.


    Although she only attended the party for about an hour, the pay was still quite generous.


    Her fans were the most excited. The moment she appeared, they screamed so loudly that their throat


    was almost hoarse, but they still felt that they were not satisfied.


    That night, the announcement of Rachel''s participation in business activities in the water ind


    appeared in Blog, with a picture of her tform.


    Although the photo was not refined, it was still very beautiful. It was not affected by the previous


    negative gossip at all, Unfortunately, these notices only caused a stir on the Inte, and soon


    disappeared without trace.


    In the evening, the party invited them to dinner, and as the protagonist, Rachel had to attend.


    As a designer, Amanda went to gather inspiration, so she didn''t have time to apany Rachel.


    In the restaurant, after drinking a few sses of wine, Rachel felt a little dizzy. After perfunctorily talking


    with the activity party, she went to the bathroom with Mindy.


    After entering the bathroom, Rachel couldn''t help but vomit It''s not good to drink.


    For some reason, it suddenly urred to Rachel that she had drunk with rk in Starry chateau that


    night.


    After vomiting, she finally felt much better in her stomach, so she went into the bathroom.


    Just as she went to stool, there was a sudden sound of fighting outside.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Rachel leaned against the door and listened. There was no one outside but a


    loud bang.


    After a while, the fight outside came to an end and returned to peace.


    "Mindy?" Rachel called out tentatively.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one answered. It was not until she touched her body that she realized that her bag had been left on


    the seat.


    She was shocked. She had nned to inform Randall and the others toe over, but this time she


    made a mistake.


    She stayed quietly for a while and didn''t know what happened to Mindy. She became more and more


    anxious.


    Regardless of so much, she gently opened the door of the bathroom and looked out. There was no one


    outside.


    When she walked out of the bathroom and was about to run out, the door of the next bathroom


    suddenly opened. A nimble female bodyguard quickly shed out and covered her mouth with a


    handkerchief.


    A pungent smell of alcohol came, and her brain went nk. Her limbs were weak, and Rachel fell down


    softly.


    With a heavy mind, Rachel felt as if she had been carried on someone''s shoulder. She didn''t know how


    long she had walked, and then she was thrown into the car, causing a headache.


    She tried several times to open her eyes, but her eyelids were too heavy to wake up.


    After a long time, Rachel finally woke up. When she opened her eyes, she found that her hands and


    feet were tied and thrown on a big white bed.


    She struggled for a while, only to find that her whole body was sore and weak.


    She really didn''t know what drug that person had put on her.


    With all her strength, Rachel sat up from the bed. When she saw no one in the room, she began to


    untie the rope on her feet.


    Although her hands were tied, it was not difficult to untie the rope on her feet.


    But it was too difficult to untie the rope in her hand.


    Rachel''s feet were free. When she tried to untie the rope on her hands, the door of the hotel was


    opened.


    A man with light hairbed with hair gel came in. The moment he saw Rachel, his eyes lit up.


    "Wow, what a beauty!" The man didn''t hide his lust and looked at her up and down.


    He nced at every part of her body and praised, "wless! you have a curvaceous figure! your skin is


    as white as snow. Tut, tut, such a beautiful woman. If I can have a chance to make love with you, I


    would be really romantic to die! "


    Rachel looked at him in disgust, frowned and asked coldly, "who are you? Why did you kidnap me? "


    Hearing it, Connor shouted in surprise, "Wow, you look so obedient and soft. I didn''t expect you to be a


    little pepper? I like special women! "


    The more Rachel heard, the more confused she became. She gritted her teeth and stared at him. "Who


    on earth sent you here? I have no enmity with you. Why do you make things difficult for me? !"


    Connor sat down on the edge of the bed, reached out his hand to touch his cheeks, and said


    unhurriedly, "no one sent me here. I came here myself. You not only have enmity with me, but also are


    mortal enemies!"


    Stunned, Rachel asked in confusion, "are you from the Liu family?"


    Except for Amy, she couldn''t think of anyone else who had offended her.


    Connor burst intoughter. "I didn''t expect you to be a smart girl. How could you guess it so soon?"


    Rachel pulled a long face and asked coldly, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "You are going to put my sister into prison. As her brother, I will make a fool of myself if I don''t avenge


    her." While saying, Connor''s eyes fell on her chest.


    Subconsciously, Rachel turned around to avoid his eyes and said coldly, "do the members of the Liu


    n like to use such dirty tricks? Your sister is going to take my life with a dagger. What? Do you want


    to insult me and ruin my reputation as an elder brother? !"


    Connor suddenly put on a sinister smile and said, "whatever you say, it''s your fortune that I like you!


    There are so many women who want to sleep with me, but I don''t agree! "


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand to pull Rachel over.


    However, Rachel gave a hard kick to the defenseless Connor and kicked him off the bed.


    "Ah!" Connor fell to the ground and let out a muffled groan.


    "You bitch, you look weak. How could you have so much strength? !" Connor got up awkwardly from


    the ground and was ashamed of anger.


    Rachel kept moving to the other side of the bed, looking vignt.


    Connor gnashed his teeth at her "You bitch! I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    After saying that, he pounced on her!

 Chapter 207 Persecute With Death

    Chapter 207 Persecute With Death


    With a thump, Rachel fell to the ground!


    Connor immediately missed!


    "Bitch, how dare you dodge? Well, I like this kind of unruly little pepper the most! "


    Connor got up from the bed and rolled the wine to the other side of the bed. However, when Rachel


    was about to open the door, she found that the door couldn''t be opened!


    She turned around immediately, only to see the expression of Connor, A rxed look of cat chasing


    mouse..


    "Run! Let me see where you can go? !"


    With a sessful smile on his face, Connor immediately pounced on her, grabbed her two arms and


    threw Rachel back to the bed!


    Rachel''s eyes lit up with stars!


    Connor stood by the bed all day long and began to unbutton his belt.


    "If you cooperate well, I promise to keep you alive. If I behave better, maybe I will be softhearted


    enough to marry you and give you the title ofdy of the Liu n! "


    Connor looked at Rachel sarcastically.


    Rachel struggled to sit up, knowing that there was a huge gap in strength between them. If they fought


    head-on, there would be no good result.


    So she sighed and said, "it seems that I will be defeated by you today."


    Noticing that her expression softened, Connor was overjoyed. he didn''t hurry to make a move. he sat


    down on the edge of the bed and tried to reason with her.


    "I''m talking about you. Aren''t all the female stars looking forward to marrying a rich man? I have a


    crush on you. This is the best chance for you to marry a rich man. Why do you have to resist? "


    "Don''t think that I don''t know you are just a little star without a background. If it weren''t for your


    beautiful appearance, I might not have fallen in love with you!"


    Hearing this, Rachel said with a sad expression, "yes, it''s because I have no background that your


    sister bullied me. Are you going to bully me like this? "


    Hearing this, a trace of pity appeared in Connor''s heart because of her pitiful face.


    "Ahem," Connor said awkwardly, "my sister was spoiled by her parents and didn''t know what to do.


    How could she bully a beauty like you?"


    "But I''m different. If you agree to be with me, I''m sure you''ll be protected. No one dares to bully you! My


    parents will definitely agree that I marry you after I tell them! "


    Rachel thought to herself, ''I guess that Connor has said these words to countless beautiful women?


    But up to now, no beauty had sessfully married into the Liu n!


    "Thank you for your appreciation of me. Since you want to be with me, untie the rope on my hand first!


    Let''s start from ordinary friends. " Rachel raised her hands and looked at him pitifully.


    Connor almost gave in under her weak and helpless eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he soon came to his senses and shook his head immediately. "No, I''m used to trying to make sure


    how is our sexy life before deciding whether to further date!"


    Rachel couldn''t help cursing in her heart, ''aren''t you going to be a hooligan?!


    ''a pre marital love test?''?


    What a blind date!


    She had seen many disgusting yboys like Connor!


    She didn''t expect that the stupid Amy would have such ascivious brother?


    Indeed, they were a family!


    Rachel thought that she should change her strategy, so she lowered her head and said awkwardly, "it''s


    my first time, and you tied me like this How ufortable it is! "


    Hearing this, Connor was secretly happy. Wouldn''t it be better if he could make Rachel willing to have


    sex with him?


    "Well, for the sake of your good performance, I''ll untie you!" Then, Connor untied the rope for her in


    person.


    "Ouch! Your hand is bleeding? What did those bastards do? " Connor pretended to sigh at the blood on


    Rachel''s wrist.


    Tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes. She lowered her eyes and said, "it really hurts."


    Connor couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    When he was about to touch the ce tofort her, Rachel withdrew her hand.


    "Mr. Connor, thank you for your consideration!" Said Rachel in a low voice.


    Connor put his hand on her shoulder all day long. When he was about to say something sweet to coax


    her to bed, he didn''t expect that Rachel would suddenly push him hard!


    Connor was pushed aside. With quick hands and sharp eyes, Rachel quickly opened the window,


    climbed to the outer edge and looked at him warily.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Connor was shocked by Rachel''s shout!


    "What... What are you doing?" Connor stared at her, bbergasted.


    Rachel lowered her head and looked down. Oh, my God! More than ten floors!


    She was so weak that she almost fell down!


    Rachel forced herself to calm down and said to Connor coldly, "if you dare to force me, I dare to jump!"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Connor came to his senses and gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    Rachel sneered "Aren''t you threatening me as well? In that case, we could die together! If I really die,


    do you think the Liu n can avoid disaster? "


    "What do you mean?" Connor frowned and asked.


    Rachel said calmly "First of all, I''m a star with a strong fan foundation. If I jump off the building and die


    for no reason, everyone will dig out you three feet from the ground! Secondly, my agent should have


    noticed me half an hour after I disappeared. I guess he has called the police this time. "


    "If I die, the case of your sister''s murder will definitely be exposed. Without investigation, everyone can


    guess that this matter must have something to do with your Liu family!"


    Connor''s face turned pale. His father just asked him to deal with this matter, but he did not say how to


    deal with it.


    But if he couldn''t handle it well, he was afraid that he would drag down the Liu n!


    "What''s more," a hint of coldness shed across Rachel''s face. "I''m now Mr. Peter''s sworn


    granddaughter. Tonight I have an appointment with his granddaughter as well as my best friend,


    Amanda. If I disappear now, do you think they will let you go?"


    Connor''s face turned paler.


    "Are you frightening me?" Clenching his teeth, Connor approached his step by step, "you''re right. Why


    don''t you jump one in front of me? I''m not scared! "


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t expect him to be so fearless.


    She looked down and hesitated whether to jump or not?


    "Bang!" The door was suddenly smashed open by a brute force!


    Both Rachel and Connor were shocked!


    A man in ck suddenly jumped in like a wind, grabbed Connor, raised it and smashed it at the door!


    "Ah!" A shrill scream rang out in the corridor.


    Connor covered his painful buttock and was about to run away, but the man in ck rushed up like a


    whirlwind, grabbed his cor and gave him a good beating!


    Rachel was so shocked that she forgot where she was. she loosened her grip and slid down. she


    screamed and grabbed the window again.


    Oh my God! I almost fell down just now!


    Rachel was afraid that if she fell down from such a high floor, she would be disabled even if she didn''t


    die?


    She calmed down and tried to climb back to the window, only to find that her body was too nervous to


    recover for a moment.


    At this time, a tall figure came in quickly from the door.


    Before she could see clearly who it was, Rachel was pulled back by a force and fell steadily into an


    embrace with a familiar smell!


    Rachel felt dizzy, but when she smelled the familiar scent, she inexplicably calmed down.


    She looked up and saw a familiar face. His deep and bottomless eyes were full of concern and tension.


    "You are here..."

 Chapter 208 Stir Up A Thousand Ripples With One Stone

    Chapter 208 Stir Up A Thousand Ripples With One Stone


    After saying that, Rachel fainted.


    rk held her tightly with a gloomy face. He turned around and ordered the man in ck, "call the


    police and arrest him!"


    "Yes, sir!" The man in ck nodded and answered.


    With Rachel in his arms, rk left the hotel quickly and headed for the hospital.


    When Randall and the others were at a loss, Amanda heard the news and rushed over. Seeing that


    everyone was anxious, she couldn''t help frowning. "Where is Rachel? Have you found her? "


    "No, she and Mindy disappeared in the toilet! I thought she went to find you! " Michelle said helplessly,


    shrugging her shoulders.


    "She didn''t look for me." Amanda frowned.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to call her brother for help.


    "Brother, Rachel is missing!"


    "What? She was in the hospital? What is going on? !"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda looked around and said anxiously, "Rachel is in the hospital. I


    don''t know what happened exactly!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go together to see what happened! " Randall led them to the hospital with Amanda.


    At this time, the doctor had examined Rachel.


    "Thisdy has no other injuries except for the marks on her hands and feet. She fainted just because


    she was greatly frightened. " The doctor said to rk calmly.


    rk nodded slightly, "when will she wake up?"


    "One or two hours or half a day." The doctor said calmly.


    rk''s face rxed a lot. He nodded at the doctor and said, "thank you."


    After the doctor left, rk sat down on the edge of the bed and quietly stared at the delicate and


    unparalleled face of Rachel, lost in thought.


    "Brother!"


    After a while, a familiar voice came from outside. As soon as the voice fell, Amanda rushed in!


    Amanda rushed to the bedside and looked at the unconscious Rachel with her eyes wide open. When


    she saw her pale face, she couldn''t help trembling!


    "Brother, what happened? Why is she lying here? she was fine before. " Amanda turned to look at


    rk with fear.


    rk stood up, nced at her, and then turned to look at the people outside. He said coldly, "since you


    are all here, take good care of her. I have to go now."


    When rk walked out of the door, he was stopped by Randall. "Mr. rk, may I have a word with


    you?"


    rk paused, nodded slightly and walked to the end of the corridor.


    Randall hurried to follow him.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.


    Fifteen minutester, Randall came back.


    Almost at the same time, Michelle and Monica asked, "what happened?"


    Randall signaled everyone to calm down, closed the door, sat down and told everyone everything.


    "What about Mindy? Why didn''t you find her? " Michelle asked with lingering fear.


    Randall shook his head, "Mr. rk only said that Mindy is fine. He asked her to do something."


    "Oh my God! The Liu n is just a ce of bandits and wolves! ''Amy stabbed her with a knife, and


    Connor Induced and bullied her?''? It''s so hateful! " Monica couldn''t help defending for Rachel.


    Amanda remained silent.


    "It''s lucky that Rachel didn''t cause a big trouble because she resisted him with death. Otherwise, it''s


    really hard to deal with it." Randall shook his head.


    Amanda finally opened her mouth, "my brother is dealing with this matter. You don''t have to worry. The


    Liu n must pay the price this time!"


    Everyone was stunned again.


    Seeing that everyone was confused, Amanda added, "even if my brother doesn''t make a move, Rachel


    is kind of my grandfather''s god granddaughter. If he knows this, he won''t let it go!"


    Hearing this, Michelle immediately smiled happily. "With the support of the Ji family, I''m afraid the Liu


    family will suffer a lot this time."


    After thinking for a while, Randall turned to Monica and said, "I originally wanted to make the matter of


    Amy a trifle, but now it seems that we shouldn''t tolerate her. The more we lower our head, the more


    insatiable she is!"


    "Since we can''t stand it anymore, we don''t have to! Let''s go to the scene. Maybe we can find some


    evidence! "


    Monica nodded, stood up and left with him.


    There were only Amanda, Michelle and Sherry left in the ward.


    Standing there, Sherry lowered her head and said nervously, "I thought it was terrible to see a bloody


    animalst time But I didn''t expect that Rachel was assassinated and almost insulted. She suffered


    much more than I did! "


    Looking back at her, Michelle said indifferently, "you just know you are being sentimental now, don''t


    you? It was not easy to be a star? There are traps everywhere. Even if there are bodyguards, they may


    not be able to protect themselves! "


    Sherry hung her head in shame "I will take good care of Rachel."


    When Randall arrived at the hotel, the police took away Connor and his bodyguards as soon as they


    finished their questions.


    Seeing theming, rk put a memory card in his hand and said, "this is the surveince video I


    asked someone to install in the room. You take it first. If necessary, you don''t have to show mercy to


    the Liu family."


    "Then the police..." Randall asked hesitantly.


    "This is a copy. The original copy is in the police''s hand. I''ve arranged everything in the police station.


    You can hire Mr. Kim to engage in awsuit with the Liu familyter! " rk said lightly.


    "Okay!" At the mention of thewsuit, Randall was a little excited.


    This time, they didn''t have to worry about the face of the Liu family anymore. They could finally hold


    their head high!


    Monica stepped forward and boldly asked, "when will Mindye back? it''s not work for nobody


    protecting Rachel. "


    "She''s injured and is being treated in the hospital. I''ll ask Caleb the man in ck to protect her in secret


    for the time being!" rk nced at Caleb, the man in ck, who were waiting aside and said


    indifferently.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb was surprised. "Mr. rk, are you sure you want me to stay?"


    Without hesitation, rk said, "Mindy will rece you when she recovers."


    The man in ck had no choice but to lower his head and said, "yes."


    "Rachel doesn''t like this ck suit. you''d better change the clothes" rk looked at him up and down


    and said unhappily, raising his eyebrows.


    Caleb opened his mouth wide in surprise and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    After rk left, Randall patted Caleb on the shoulder and said with a smile, "thank you for your hard


    work these days."


    Pulling a long face, Caleb said unhappily, "I''m overqualified!"


    Randall raised his eyebrows, and then nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it''s a bit of a waste of your


    ability, but it''s the most important thing toplete your mission and let your boss rest assured."


    Caleb followed Randall back to his room. Randall threw him a set of casual clothes.


    "Change this one. I don''t have time to buy you clothes for the time being. Fortunately, we have the


    same figure and you should be able to wear it." Randall looked at him and said.


    Caleb''s mouth twitched. "actually, my figure is much better than yours. I have at least eight pack abs,


    and you only have six pack abs."


    Randall didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that rk''s subordinate, could be so interesting.


    That night, a marketing ount on the Inte released the news that Amy was now detained in the


    police station, with pictures showing the truth.


    Although the photo was taken secretly, Amy''s features were very clear. they definitely didn''t recognize


    the wrong person.


    One stone stirred up a thousand ripples!


    How could Amy be locked up in the police station?


    The onlookers began to be a little restless, and everyone''s mind was wide open. Some of them even


    opened the detective activity to investigate the reason why Amy was sent to the police station.


    "Could it be prostitution? Or murder and arson? "

 Chapter 209 Do Something Stupid

    Chapter 209 Do Something Stupid


    "Amy has been abandoned by the agency. Logically speaking, she should havee to a dead end.


    She will definitely take revenge, right?"


    "Didn''t she be banished because of Rachel? If she wants to take revenge, she must have gone to find


    Rachel, right? "


    "But Amy is from a rich family. Even if she doesn''t y movies, she will live afortable life. Why did


    she take the risk?"


    There were a lot ofments on the forum, with different versions. Theizens were so brainless that


    they even associated all the crimes with Amy.


    For a moment, Amy was pushed to the front of the storm.


    On the second day, the photos of Amy stabbing someone in the hotel were spread.


    They were also taken secret angle, but the pictures in which Amy raised her knife and chased after


    Rachel in the corridor of the hotel and Rachel lying on the hospital bed were very clear. Especially, the


    wound on Rachel''s left back shoulder was bleeding, which was appalling.


    This time, Rachel''s fans werepletely infuriated and began to scold Amy on the Inte.


    The remaining fans of Amy were unwilling their own idol to be ndered, so they began to scold


    Rachel''s fans!


    "Look at these drafts. I know that the bitch Rachel is going to nder Amy again! Humph! A clean hand


    wants no washing. our Amy is not afraid of it! "


    "If it weren''t for Amy''s vicious attempt to hurt people, who would have taken such a photo?"


    "The photos must be PS, which normal person would raise a knife to hurt people in such an asion


    full of surveince cameras? It''s impossible! "


    "Can you show me how to PS photos like these? Amy was in the police station. How could it be false?


    Besides, Amy is not a normal person! "


    "Yes. If Amy was a normal person, how could she hang out with all kinds of men in the bar? We have


    seen suchrge-scale photos. It can be seen that this person is of low character. Why is it strange for


    her to do such a harmful thing? "


    Theizens were gossiping about [ÒÀÒÀ]''sst fans. Needless to say, they would definitely lose.


    Many fans immediately expressed their sympathy for [ÑÕÓÈÐÇ].


    This attracted more and more attention, and Baron was even paralyzed.


    However, this was far from enough. That night, another wave of new information came out. It was the


    picture of [ÁøÈ«Ìì] being taken away by the police.


    Each explosive news came from different ounts. There wererge and small ones, but the photos


    were very clear and there were traces.


    As soon as the news that Connor was seized by the police station came out, the onlookers were


    shocked to a new height!


    Everyone couldn''t stay calm this time. They began to guess why the brother and sister of the Liu family


    were locked up in the police station?


    Everyone''s minds were about to fly out of the sky. If the sister killed someone with a knife, what did the


    brother do? Aplice? Why didn''t he just kill her for his sister?


    Some people even doubted whether Rachel had been killed by the Liu n? Is she still alive?


    As soon as this question came out, Rachel''s fans were scared to death. They all called Michelle to


    confirm.


    Hearing the news, Michelle was amused and annoyed. How dare someone curse Rachel?!


    Michelle didn''t dare to tell anyone about the case. she only told the fans of the fans club that Rachel


    was recuperating in the hospital because of an ident.


    The fans knew and immediately asked to visit her, but they were all refused by Michelle.


    After hanging up the phone, in order to avoid more annoying problems, Michelle turned off her phone.


    At this time, Randall and Monica were staring at theputer nkly.


    Monica was even more shocked. "I just released the first piece of news. Why are there other pieces of


    newsing out one after another? Who is behind all this? "


    "Did rk do something? The Ji family will never let go of this matter of the Liu family! " Randall said


    affirmatively.


    "Well, rk," Monica tilted her head and thought for a while before she said, "it seems that he still has


    feelings for Rachel."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Randall smiled, "what do you mean by ''still has feelings''? he always has feelings for her and it never


    stops! "


    "Then why is he still with that Anna? Besides, the two of them had a child before, and now he is here to


    care about Rachel. Isn''t it going to hurt her? " Monica was confused.


    Randall patted her on the head and said with a smile, "many things are not as simple as they seem,


    especially those in the big families. The more things look like, the more unlikely it is. In fact, it is not the


    same at all."


    "Why is it soplicated?" Monica shook her head helplessly.


    However, Randall didn''t take it seriously and said, "have you seen manyplicated things in the


    entertainment circle?"


    Just as Randall had guessed, the information released by theter online ounts was indeed done


    by someone sent by rk.


    At this time, the Liu family was in a mess.


    Benjamin, the father of Liu family, was furious when he saw the overwhelming rumors on the Inte!


    Besides, he had asked someone to confirm that both Bertha and [ÒÀÒÀ] were locked up in the police


    station!


    He had heard clearly what Connor had done to Rachel. At this moment, he just regretted letting


    Connor, a lecher, dealing with this matter!


    Now, the stock market of Liu group had been affected. It kept falling all the way, which made him


    heartbroken.


    "What a fool! Is Connor so short of women? Why did he have to catch that star! Now, Amy had done


    such a stupid thing, and Connor had done a stupid thing! The children of our Liu family have been put


    into prison! "


    Benjamin was furious, so he could only vent his anger on their mother, Bertha, ming her for not


    educating the children well.


    Bertha was at a loss and would only cry.


    Benjamin was irritated and couldn''t help shouting at her, "Why are you crying?! Once something


    happens, you will only cry. Do you still have the demeanor of ady of a big family? It''s all your fault to


    have such a good son and daughter. Now our family is going to be destroyed! "


    "Aren''t they your children? You will only me me if something happens. It was you who asked all the


    people to deal with it. Now that it is messed up, why do you me me instead? " Bertha retorted


    angrily.


    Benjamin was very anxious. "Now, Rachel is going to sue us! What do you think we should do now? !"


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Bertha gradually calmed down. "What should we do? Of course I will hire the


    bestwyer, find a private detective to find out the gossips of Rachel, and then ask someone to get


    Amy and Connor out! "


    "You?" Seeing that she had such a bad idea, Benjamin was even angrier. "Now our family is in the


    limelight. Are you going to ask someone to get them out under the watchful eyes of the public? Do you


    think the police dare to let them go? !"


    Bertha said coldly, "if it can''t work, I''ll go to meet Rachel. I will beg her to let go of my children. Anyway,


    she has no loss. The worst result is that I''ll pay her a sum of money!"


    "Money!" Benjamin was so angry that he walked back and forth in the living room, veins throbbing on


    his forehead. "Do you think money can solve everything? As a star, how could she not have money? "


    "Or what do you think we should do?" Bertha simply ignored it.


    Benjamin looked up at the sky and sighed, "well, I''d better go to see her in person to see if it can be


    dealt in private."


    It was noisy on the Inte. Since Rachel woke up, she hadn''t touched her phone, so she didn''t know


    anything about it.


    In order to make her feel at ease, Michelle didn''t tell her this.


    However, Rachel hadn''t seen Mindy for a few days. There was Caleb standing at the door of the ward.


    She was even more confused.


    "What happened to Mindy? When will shee back? " Rachel asked Michelle uneasily.


    Michelle found an excuse and prevaricated, "Mr. rk asked her to do something. She can''te


    back in a short time, but she shoulde back in a few days?"


    Rachel felt a little relieved.


    At this time, a cold male voice came from the door, "sorry, you can''t go in."

 Chapter 210 Help In Secret

    Chapter 210 Help In Secret


    The voice was Caleb''s. He stopped Benjamin who was about to visit her.


    Benjamin frowned, "what do you mean? I want to see her. "


    "She doesn''t want to see you!" Caleb said expressionlessly.


    In the ward, Rachel couldn''t help smiling. How could someone refuse others for her? Caleb didn''t even


    ask her!


    Benjamin snorted, "how do you know that your master doesn''t want to see me?"


    Caleb snorted and said, "she doesn''t need to tell me? Everyone knows that your children have done


    bad things. Do you think the victim will be willing to see you? "


    Only then did Rachel understand that the man was from the Liu n.


    She really didn''t want to see them now.


    "Why do you say that she doesn''t want to see me?" Benjamin was so angry that he red at him.


    "she doesn''t need to tell me? You are here for bargain! Do you really think it''s so easy for you to handle


    it with us? " Caleb said with his arms around his neck.


    Hearing them arguing at the door, Rachel said to Michelle, "go and call them in and make it clear by the


    way."


    Michelle nodded, "okay."


    Michelle walked out of the door and said to Caleb, "let him in!"


    Caleb reluctantly let him in.


    Benjamin red at him before entering the ward.


    Rachel nced at him and asked coldly, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    Benjamin looked her up and down and snorted, "if you hadn''t had a conflict with my children and put


    them into prison, I wouldn''t have toe here."


    "Tell me, what do you want to do with this matter? No matter how much money you want, as long as it


    is within the reach of our Liu n, I will definitely let this matter bepletely solved! " Benjamin said


    in a sonorous and powerful voice.


    Rachel smiled disdainfully, "uncle, how big tone it is! Why do you think I will ept the way you solve


    things with money? Your daughter almost killed me, and your son almost ruined my reputation. Can


    you solve these things with money? "


    However, Benjamin didn''t think so and said, "you are fine, aren''t you? You are neither dead nor


    innocent. Why do you have to against us? "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are just a small star. You don''t have any background at all. I''m willing to solve this matter


    peacefully with money. You have earned it! What else do you want? "


    "Ha ha," said Rachel with a sneer. "So, Uncle bullied me because I''m a weak woman without a backer,


    so you use money to smash and humiliate me?"


    "But I don''t need your money. I just want justice! Your children have made a mistake, and they should


    pay the corresponding price! The prince has broken thew, and he has tomit the same crime with


    the ordinary people. What privileges do your children have above thew? "


    Rachel''s voice was firm and powerful, which shocked Benjamin who had experienced a lot!


    "You I didn''t expect you to be such a hard nut to crack? !" Benjamin was so angry that he was about to


    p the table and stand up.


    Unfortunately, there was no table beside him, so he could only stare at Rachel.


    "Yes," said Rachel firmly, "I thought you were here to apologize, but I didn''t expect you to threaten me?


    Your family has never respected me. Why should I yield to your oppression? "


    "Anyway, I must hold [ÒÀÒÀ] and [ÁøÈ«Ìì] ountable for this matter! Even if I''m just a little star and I''ll


    try my best to get justice! "


    Benjamin stood up with a livid face and clenched his fists. "It seems that there is nothing to talk about


    between us."


    "I don''t want to see you off!" Rachel didn''t even want to look at him.


    Benjamin left with his men.


    Sitting in front of Rachel, Michelle asked angrily, "who are they? How dare he bully others with his


    power! It was his son and daughter''s fault, but they still refused to admit it! "


    "You are right, Rachel! Although we are a little down and out now, we will never be bullied by anyone!


    The case must be settled! "


    As soon as Benjamin left, Caleb reported the situation to rk.


    At this time, rk was reading the information of the Liu n. Hearing this, he snorted and ordered,


    "I''m afraid that Mr. Benjamin won''t let it go. Keep an eye on Rachel and don''t let anything happen at


    this critical moment."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. rk. I''ll be here 24 hours a day! What''s more, Mindy will be discharged from the


    hospital soon. She will be able to protect Rachel very soon. " Caleb promised, patting his chest.


    After hanging up the phone, rk looked at Mr. Kim sitting opposite him and pushed the documents in


    his hand to him. "Look, isn''t these enough to defeat the Liu family?"


    Mr. Kim picked up the materials, looked through them and smiled calmly. "Mr. rk, you must have


    spent a lot of time looking for these materials, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter to take a little effort to protect her. The most important thing is, is thewyer confident


    that he can win this battle? " rk smiled.


    Mr. Kim was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to see a smile on his frosty face?


    "It seems that Mr. rk is eager to protect the beauty? You asked me to win your fiancee''swsuit in


    private. I guess the one Mr. rk loves is not your nominal fiancee? " Mr. Kim joked.


    However, rk didn''t give a direct answer. "Judging from the unprecedented failure of Mr. Kim, you


    must win this battle? I will prepare what you want. And please don''t let me down! Mr. Kim."


    Mr. Kim smiled confidently, picked up the documents and left.


    A few dayster, thewyer''s letter was sent to the Liu n.


    Benjamin''s temples throbbed. He had tried his best to get his son and daughter out of the police


    station.


    But in the end, no one could help him. Everyone looked at him and made a detour.


    All kinds of negative rumors about the Liu family had been spread on the Inte. No one wanted to


    have any connection with the Liu family. They all wanted to be alone and clear off the rtionship?


    After a few days'' discussion, everyone finally understood why the children of the Liu family were sent to


    the police station.


    There was a lot of online criticism against the Liu n, among which the one who was criticized most


    not Amy and Connor, but Benjamin.


    Of course, they med him for his ipetence in raising children, so that he had taught a pair of


    strange children. They either killed people or forced girls from good families.


    They even found out how dissolute [ÒÀÒÀ]''s private life was and how many stars and beauties she had


    ravaged all day long!


    Seeing what the children from the rich had done, theizens cursed them to a new level!


    "It must be Mr. Benjamin and Mrs. Bertha who set an example for their children secretly, so they taught


    such a person! it harms the society! "


    "Does the Liu family want to use money to suppress these disturbance? Money makes the mare go. I


    hope the judiciary authorities will stick to justice. Don''t get carried away!"! "


    "That''s right. I''d like to see if this matter will be over in the end?! If so, it means that the secret box of


    the Liu n is operating! "


    Under the supervision of theizens, the whole society was paying attention to this case. No matter


    how Benjamin pleaded for mercy with money, no one dared to ept this kind of business.


    Benjamin could do nothing but watch his children suffer in prison. He could only be anxious, but there


    was nothing he could do.


    When Rachel knew the news, she just smiled with relief.


    "This time, theizens finally made a fair judgment. They didn''t say that I made it up."


    Michelle nodded and said, "that''s a must. With someone backing you up, who dares to say anything


    bad about you?"


    "Who is backing me up? Isn''t it Monica''s PR article? "


    Hearing that, Michelle''s face froze. It was not until then that she realized that she had said something


    wrong. she quickly corrected herself, "that''s right. It was indeed Randall and Monica who did it. Don''t


    think too much."


    "Tell me the truth. Did rk help us secretly?"

 Chapter 211 I Have To Be With You

    Chapter 211 I Have To Be With You


    Embarrassed, Michelle had to tell the truth, "You were saved by Mr. rk. Since he has made a move,


    there is no reason to stand by. He is adding fuel to the fire. "


    Rachel frowned and sighed, "if Anna knows about it, she will definitely make trouble for me again. In


    fact, I hope he won''t interfere in my affairs. "


    Hearing this, Michelle couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "What a pity! How could Mr. rk like a


    woman like Anna? I don''t think he likes her. But why did he keep her by his side and have something to


    do with you? It''s really troublesome. "


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel continued, "they knew each other earlier than me, and they were


    about to get married. If the Bai family hadn''t regretted their marriage, they might have been married


    and had children!"


    Michelle suddenly understood "I just heard about it before. I didn''t expect it to be true? That is to say,


    Mr. rk is nostalgic. "


    However, Rachel didn''t say anything.


    Soon, it was time for thepetition.


    With the help of Mr. Kim and rk finding a lot of powerful evidence behind, even thewyer hired by


    the Liu n had to give up.


    In the end, both Amy and Connor were sentenced to jail.


    When the result was announced to the public, there was a lot of praise on the Inte, saying that the


    judicial departments had finally made a fair judgment this time and did not yield to the pressure and


    temptation of the Liu family.


    When the judicial workers who participated in this case saw the news, they were all helpless. The eyes


    of the masses were bright, and in the full view of the public, did they dare to y any tricks?


    It was all because of the great influence of Rachel and the powerful fans group!


    While the Liu family lost a pair of children, the stock market was still shaking, and it was even more


    shocking than the beginning of the case.


    Benjamin didn''t have time to feel sorry for his children, because Liu n was in a crisis that he couldn''t


    even handle.


    Inside thepany, there were not only traitors, but also arge number of employees resigned,


    leaving countless jobs behind.


    Outside thepany, the customers who had cooperated with the Liu n previously all wanted to


    terminate their contracts for some reason. The suppliers didn''t supply the goods, the bank didn''t lend


    money, and the orders were always blocked by thepetitors in the halfway


    Benjamin was so exhausted that he fell ill in a fit of anger.


    Not long after, the Liu n dered bankruptcy.


    Seeing such news, Rachel sighed in her heart.


    "their ancestors started from scratch and worked hard to get tens of thousands of money. But it only


    takes one or two moths to make this building copse. Indeed, the three generations can''t be rich! A


    thousand mile dike is destroyed in an ant hole! "


    Hearing this, Michelle sneered, "the Liu n deserves it! they thought they could manipte others


    with a little money, and they were always superior to others. Such kind of persons, even if they doesn''t


    suffer losses from you and Mr. rk, they will definitely suffer misfortune from others. You don''t have to


    feel guilty. "


    Rachel put down her phone and smiled, "why should I feel guilty? If Benjamin could have been a good


    man, I might have chosen topromise in private. But he bullied me with power, of course I wouldn''t


    buy it. "


    "If Amy and Connor don''t do such a cruel thing, how can I deal with them? One of them was too stupid


    and the other was too greedy! they deserve it! "


    Michelle shook her head and said, "the brother and sister lead a decadent private life. Amy has been in


    all kinds of bars. She likes to date with different men and doesn''t keep a low profile. Someone has


    something on her. "


    "Connor, all kinds of sweet words are spoken to girls, including Inte Celebrities, models, stars, and


    even college students. he sleeps with arge number of women and leave as soon as he gets them. I


    don''t know how many romantic debts he has owed!"


    "Now that the Liu n is going to fall, the people who want to demand repayment of a loan naturally


    come to us one after another. There are a lot of witnesses, and the Liu n is in a turmoil. How can


    those who have resentment not step on it?"


    What Michelle said was true. The reason why rk could find so many people''s evidence and physical


    evidence was that the brother and sister of the Liu family owed too much. Those who hated them were


    willing to help search for evidence or testify in court.


    Benjamin was ill on the bed, and Bertha was crying sadly, but she could do nothing.


    "Is this Rachel really too powerful? How could a little star defeat our Liu family so easily? How could


    she be so powerful? " Bertha said angrily.


    Benjaminy on the bed and shook his head helplessly. "How could she destroy our family? Someone


    is helping her! "


    "Who?" Bertha stopped crying and looked at him in confusion.


    "Ji family." Benjamin sighed heavily.


    Bertha was shocked. "Doesn''t the heir of the Ji family have a fiancee? How could he help such an


    irrelevant woman? Could it be...... Is she his mistress? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Benjamin red at her, but immediately coughed violently.


    After a long time, he came to his senses. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence. Otherwise,


    the Ji family will eat us to pieces and even we have topensate them with our old bones!"


    Hearing this, Bertha came to her senses and asked in confusion, "since it''s not the case, then why do


    you want the Ji family to stand out to be our enemy?"


    "Rachel is the sworn granddaughter of Mr. Peter and has a close rtionship with the Ji family. Maybe


    it was Mr. Peter''s idea! " Benjamin''s face turned deathly pale.


    In the Ji family''s house.


    Seeing the news, Mr. Peter asked rk with a cold face, "did you do all these?"


    "Yes." rk admitted frankly.


    Mr. Peter frowned and asked, "why did you do that?"


    "Why not?" rk replied shortly.


    "You still don''t admit that you have already fallen in love with Rachel. You can''t bear to see her suffer?"


    Mr. Peter suddenly snapped.


    rk raised his head, looked at him calmly and argued, "you said you would take her as your


    granddaughter. I''m doing this for you."


    Mr. Peter wanted tough. "Didn''t you agree to let her be my granddaughter? Why do you use this as


    an excuse now? "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    rk fell into silence.


    Mr. Peter''s words rendered him speechless.


    Seeing his embarrassment, Mr. Peter didn''t make things difficult for him. He just said lightly, "I''m not


    ming you. Now the Liu family hase to an end, and they deserve it! Even without your help, the


    Liu n will soon be destroyed by Mr. Benjamin''s children "


    "So Grandpa means..." rk paused, confused.


    Mr. Peter sighed and said, "I''m just worried about you. You obviously don''t like Anna, but why do you


    keep her by your side to disgust yourself and all of us?"


    "Since you only have a crush on Rachel, why don''t you break up with Anna and pursue Rachel


    directly? We all like her. "


    rk lowered his head again and said in a cold voice, "I have my own n. Grandpa, you don''t have to


    get involved."


    Hearing this, Peter felt a headache. He stood up and said indifferently, "well, you''ve grown up and your


    wings are hard. I can''t make your decision. I just want to remind you that no matter what n you have,


    you can wait, but Rachel can''t wait, "


    "What if someone else pursues her and she likes others and bes other''s girlfriend? What should


    you do? Otherwise, you will lose a lot! "


    But rk didn''t care. His eyes were cold. "She won''t."


    "You are too arrogant. Who says she has to be with you? I think she has long wanted to get rid of you


    and start a new life! " Peter shook his head.


    However, rk insisted, "if there is really such a person, I have a way to prevent them from being


    together!"

 Chapter 212 Just My Benefactor

    Chapter 212 Just My Benefactor


    "The consequence of being smart is that you are misled by your smart! Forget it. I don''t care about your


    business anymore! " Shaking his head, Peter turned around and went back to his room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching his fists, rk''s face darkened.


    After staying in the water ind for a long time, Rachel and others were ready to set off for the next


    station.


    Mindy came back, and Caleb left.


    Rachel called Edgar and others over again, and the bodyguards immediately changed from one person


    to four.


    Since she met Chesterst time, she was surprised. It seemed that he didn''t pester her anymore.


    Even if something bad happened to her, he had never shown up.


    What she didn''t know was that Ethan called Chester back with the excuse of Lauren''s emergency.


    Then he found someone to watch Chester all the time and forced him to go on a blind date, not


    allowing him any freedom.


    Even when Chester went to thepany, the bodyguards kept an eye on him as if he was a criminal,


    not giving him a chance to escape.


    When he saw all kinds of bad news about Rachel on the Inte, such as assassination, almost being


    destroyed,wsuit and so on, Chester was burning with anxiety, but he had no choice.


    He was going crazy. How he wished he could fly out immediately tofort and help Rachel.


    Unfortunately, what he couldn''t do had already been done by rk, openly and secretly.


    Chester couldn''t even make a phone call because Ethan and Lauren had warned him that if he had


    anything to do with Rachel again, they would do anything to deal with her and make her unable to


    move a single step in the entertainment circle!


    In particr, Rachel had signed the big movie production with Chester. If he didn''t listen to them, they


    would immediately remove the qualification of the heroine of Rachel.


    In the end, in order not to break his promise, Chester had to listen to his parents and pretended to go


    on a blind date with the daughter of the Li family.


    Randall looked at the schedule in his hand and said to Rachel apologetically, "we just came out of two


    scenic spots and encountered so many things. we should have returned home."


    "But I''ve made an appointment with several ads before. Although it''s not a big one, it can at least help


    you gain more attention and bring you back to life in the entertainment circle. Next, there is another


    scenic spot, the most important and final stop. Will you go to the fire continent ind? "


    Looking at the bodyguards standing aside, Rachel thought for a while and said, "we have added more


    people to the security. Besides, the Liu family''s affairs have been handled well. I''m sure no one will


    have any evil intention for the time being, right? "


    However, Randall shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. Although we have won aplete victory


    in this case, it''s not entirely based on our own ability. So in fact, our strength is even weaker than it


    seems."


    Amanda, who was sitting idly aside, waved her hand and said, "you can go wherever you want. Call my


    brother if you need anything. He is an excellent hero in saving the beauty! "


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Embarrassed, Rachel looked at her with a red face and grumbled, "what are you talking about? Who


    would tease your brother like that? "


    "Ha ha," Amanda teased, "if things go on like this, you may soon be my sister-inw!"


    "Amanda," said Rachel seriously, "don''t talk nonsense. You are making enemies for me on purpose! If


    Anna knows it, maybe she will do something to me! "


    Amanda stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m not afraid of her. Why are you afraid of her?"


    With a serious look at her, Rachel said, "it''s not a matter of fear. It''s just that there''s nothing between


    your brother and me. If you exaggerate it like this, how can Anna not take it out on me in her current


    emotional state? I don''t have the strength to tangle with her. "


    Seeing that she was really angry, Amanda shook her arm and said, "I know. I was just kidding. Don''t be


    so serious!"


    After saying that, she nced at the crowd and said, "I was just kidding. Don''t talk nonsense if you go


    out. If you cause any trouble to Rachel again, all of you will be in trouble!"


    "she honor, we honor, she loss, we loss! We all know that, " Michelle said with a smile.


    Soon, everyone packed up and set out for the next station -- the fire continent ind.


    In the Yan Family''s house.


    At first, when Nancy and Teresa saw that the fool Amy really went to deal with Rachel, and that Connor


    was ordered to go out again, they were secretly happy for several days.


    But they never thought that within a few days, the trend of public opinion on the Inte hadpletely


    changed!


    They only hoped that Mr. Benjamin could fight against them and greatly weaken the power of Rachel.


    However, they didn''t expect that the Liu n would be defeated, losing both their children and money!


    "Mom, I didn''t expect that this bitch Rachel could be so capable? Anna failed to fight against her, and


    the whole Liu family failed to deal with her! " Nancy said angrily.


    However, Teresa was lost in thought and analyzed, "logically speaking, as a down and out star, she


    shouldn''t be so powerful. Is there any backstage behind her? Chester? "


    "No way!" Nancy denied her conjecture at once. "I''ve inquired about it. his parents don''t agree with their


    marriage at all. As soon as Rachel entered the house, she was told clearly that they won''t allow her to


    be with Chester!"


    "What''s more, in the past few days, I have seen that Chester and Doris are quite intimate. Maybe,


    Chester doesn''t like Rachel anymore. He is chasing after Doris! "


    "No way!" Teresa stood up and thought for a while before she said, "I''ve heard that Lauren is going to


    let her son marry the daughter of Li n, so she arranged a blind date for the children of the two ns.


    I guess the parents of the two ns are trying to make them a match."


    "s," Nancy waved his hand and said, "whether they are really together or not, in a word, the backer


    of Rachel now is definitely not Chester."


    "Then who could it be?" Teresa looked at her daughter in confusion.


    "Who else could it be? It must be rk! "


    "But will Anna allow him to help Rachel?" The more Teresa thought about it, the more she felt that it


    was impossible.


    Nancy didn''t take it seriously and said, "although Anna is the nominal fiancee of rk, I think he is


    nning something. He knows that the child of Anna is not his flesh and blood, but he doesn''t cut off


    the rtionship with her."


    "I don''t know exactly what the n is. All in all, in his eyes, Anna was nothing. Otherwise, rk


    wouldn''t have watched her lose the case. But Rachel must be the apple of rk''s eye! "


    Thinking of this, Nancy wanted to kill Rachel right away!


    However, Teresa disagreed, "that''s impossible. No man is willing to not be with his loved girl? He has


    never admitted his rtionship with Rachel. It only proves that he doesn''t care about Rachel at all. "


    "Mom, you''re too arbitrary. It''s obvious that rk is unwilling to leave her. How could he not care about


    her?" Nancy retorted.


    Teresa thought for a while and asked her seriously, "when rk thought you saved his life, did he


    always amodate himself to you and protect you from any harm?"


    Nancy thought for a while and nodded.


    "He was so nice to you at that time. Did he say he wanted to be with you and marry you?" Teresa


    asked again.


    Nancy shook her head and said, "no, but his kindness to me makes me misunderstand that he has a


    crush on me..."


    "That''s it." Teresa spread out her hands and said, "he did the same to Rachel. He treated her as his


    Savior, grateful and protected her, but he never said he would be with her!"


    "So you mean that rk doesn''t love Rachel at all?! Did he stay with her just to repay her kindness? "


    Nancy asked with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 213 Like A Fish Bone Stuck In The Throat

    Chapter 213 Like A Fish Bone Stuck In The Throat


    Teresa nodded and said, "yes, you''re right. Since rk doesn''t even like you, how could he like


    Rachel? Shees from a lower family than you and is not as beautiful as you. Don''t worry. The


    person in rk''s heart will never be her! "


    "Is that Anna?" Nancy stared at her mother in a daze.


    Teresa nodded firmly, "it must be her! Back then, the two of them were talking about marriage! If the Bai


    family hadn''t regretted their marriage, they would have been a loving couple now! "


    "Okay," said Nancy, gritting her teeth. "Since it''s Anna, I won''t stand on ceremony. After I deal with her,


    It''s not toote for me to teach Rachel a lesson! Anyway, Rachel can''t turn over in short time! "


    What Rachel didn''t know was that Nancy] had already shifted her target to Anna. For the time being,


    she was not a thorn in her flesh.


    But it was good to live a peaceful and happy life, even if it was only temporary.


    They arrived at the fire continent ind soon. In view of the series of idents that had happened


    before, Randall decided to finish the travel as soon as possible. He had only rested for one day on the


    ind, and he had discussed with the advertisingpany about the start of the second day.


    That night, Shirley came to see Rachel.


    Seeing Shirley suddenly appear, Rachel was very surprised.


    "Why are you here?" Surprised, Rachel looked at Shirley who was standing at the door and pulled her


    in.


    Shirley hugged her excitedly and released her. She looked at her carefully and said, "I happen to be


    here for a vacation. I heard that you are going to shoot an advertisement, so I speciallye to see


    you. Long time no see. I miss you so much! "


    A bitter smile appeared on her face. Rachel didn''t expect that she would have such a friend who cared


    about her so much, because She had rescued her before.


    "I miss you too. Are you okay now?" Rachel pulled her to sit down and asked with concern.


    Shirley nodded repeatedly, "I''m fine. My work is still good, not very popr, but much better than


    before."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel looked at her with relief and said, "that''s good. In the entertainment circle, it''s the best that you


    can be safe."


    Shirley''s face was ruddy, but her figure was much thinner than before. She must have worked hard to


    exercise.


    "You didn''t take part in the variety show the Road of Peace following. I went to two chapterster and


    felt boring, so I quit. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have survived in that remote ce! " Shirley sighed.


    With a faint smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "God''s prediction is not as urate as human''s. If


    I am in trouble, you are willing to support me on the Inte, and now youe to see me. I am


    already satisfied. "


    Shirley said, "we are good friends, you don''t need say that. If I were in trouble, would you support me?


    Will youe to see me? "


    "Of course I will," said Rachel without hesitation. "It''s hard to find true friends in the entertainment


    circle. If you can be good to me all the time, of course I should be good to you!"


    "That''s enough? If you really treat me well, of course I can''t be heartless! " Shirley said


    straightforwardly.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Shirley changed the topic and asked, "do you know, Chester


    he is with the daughter of the Li n, Doris, my cousin? "


    Stunned and surprised, Rachel couldn''te to her senses.


    After a while, she repeated uncertainly, "is Chester with your cousin?"


    Shirley nodded affirmatively and said, "How do I exin that? Here is the thing. The Jiang family has


    always wanted to connect the Li family through marriages, but they don''t want to find a female star in


    the entertainment circle, so they take a fancy to my cousin. "


    "My cousin is managing the business for my uncle, and it happens that Chester is also managing the


    business for his family. The Jiang n thought that the two of them would have amon topic and


    benefit each other, so the Jiang family came to propose. "


    "I heard that at first, Chester resisted it. Later, I don''t know what method his parents used to make him


    obedient. He not only went on a blind date with my cousin, but also was with her!"


    Shirley''s words surprised Rachel.


    She knew clearly what kind of person his parents were, and it was reasonable for them to do such a


    thing now.


    "Anyway, there is no fate between me and Chester. I have refused him a long time ago, but he was


    stubborn and refused to give in. Isn''t it a happy ending now? " Rachel shrugged and pretended to be


    rxed.


    Shirley looked at Rachel in confusion, "he has chased you for a long time. Are you really not reluctant


    to leave him?"


    Rachel said disapprovingly, "I''ve always treated him as my friend. There''s nothing I can''t leave him. His


    parents will never allow him to find a star wife. How is it possible for us to be together? I don''t want a


    rtionship without blessing. "


    Shirley sighed slightly, "it''s a cruel twist of fate! there is Anna between you and Mr. rk, and there are


    the Chester''s parents between you and Chester. You are not only having a hard time in your career, but


    also in your rtionship! "


    Rachel patted the back of her hand andforted, "don''t think too much. Let nature take its course. I


    can''t force others."


    The two of them had been apart for a long time and talked a lot. Shirley then shifted the topic to Nancy.


    "I heard that Nancy was a mistress of an old director. But I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I''m sure that


    Nancy can get a big role in any y directed by that old man. "


    Rachel was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that Nancy would end up like this? Is it a groundless


    rumor? "


    "How is that possible?" Shirley shook her head and smiled, "it''s almost an open secret in the


    entertainment circle. just no one say it out."


    Thinking of that Nancy hadn''t done anything to Rachel for a long time, Rachel suddenly doubted that


    she might be the one who helped Anna to engage in awsuit and did something to the Liu family?


    Rachel had seen through Nancy''s excellent acting skills. She had no doubt that she was as good as


    her mother Teresa at borrowing a knife to kill people!


    Thinking that her parents had been wronged yet, Rachel''s heart sank again.


    Then they continued to chat. Seeing that Rachel was tired, Shirley got up and left.


    After Shirley left, Rachel called in three bodyguards, who were Edgar, Kevin and Nick, and asked,


    "how''s the investigation about my parents going?"


    Edgar lowed his head and said "To tell you the truth, it''s really tricky. After the ident, almost all the


    servants of the Yan family were dismissed. Now the servants don''t know what happened at all. "


    "Yes," continued Kevin, "and the servants didn''t return to their hometown at that time. I don''t know


    where they went. It has been more than ten years since they came back. It''s not easy to inquire about


    them."


    "Take your time!" Said Rachel indifferently.


    After letting these people go back to have a rest, Rachely on the bed and couldn''t fall asleep.


    Thinking of her parents, she became more and more suspicious.


    ording to the information given by rk, she still had rtives, Grandpa and grandma, uncle and


    aunt However, she had never met these people, so how could she get in touch with them?


    Rachel didn''t want others to think that she went back to confess her family property.


    Therefore, she denied this idea and decided that no matter how hard it was, she would never ask them


    for help.


    No matter what misunderstandings had happened between her parents and them, their indifference for


    so many years always made her feel ufortable, as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat.


    The night was as cold as water. Looking out of the window, Rachel had mixed feelings.


    She picked up her phone and looked at the WeChat. Then she saw a message from rk.


    She clicked it immediately, but was stunned.

 Chapter 214 The Daughter Of Li Family Came

    Chapter 214 The Daughter Of Li Family Came


    rk sent her a picture in which Chester was dating with a young and beautiful woman.


    Rachel frowned and immediately replied, "what do you mean by sending this to me?"


    It was rare for rk to reply her a message, "the Jiang n and the Li n are going to be engaged."


    With a sneer, Rachel quickly typed a line and sent it, "are you taking pleasure in my misfortune?"


    But rk didn''t reply.


    Unwilling to give up, Rachel sent him another message, "you already have a fiancee. Please pay more


    attention to your fiancee in the future. Mind your own business!"


    No matter how many messages she sent, rk didn''t reply.


    Atst, Rachel had to give up. She threw her phone aside and rolled up on the bed.


    In order to avoid the ident like what happened to her because of Amyst time, Randall had booked


    a presidential suite this time, so Mindy didn''t live in Rachel''s room.


    This time, no one persuaded Rachel to go to bed early. She didn''t fall asleep until thetter half of the


    night.


    Fortunately, nothing happened on the second morning. Rachel didn''t get up until noon.


    After themercial shoot in the fire continent ind was over, the advertisingpany invited Rachel


    to dinner. She refused because of her physical difort and asked Randall and Michelle to deal with


    it.


    When Rachel returned to the hotel, Chester called her.


    Looking at the familiar number on the screen, Rachel hesitated whether she should answer it or not.


    Finally, she hung up the phone.


    There was no possibility between them anymore. She didn''t want to make Doris misunderstand her,


    nor did she want the Li family and the Jiang family to misunderstand her feelings for Chester.


    If they were like the Liu n, the trouble would be inevitable.


    After hanging up the phone, Chester sent a message to her.


    "Rachel, don''t listen to the rumors outside. Miss Doris and I are just partners. In fact, she has a


    boyfriend. Her family opposed her and was forced to go on a blind date with me. So we have decided


    to act ording to the circumstances and let our family rx their vignce. We will have a chance to


    y another y in the future. "


    Seeing this message, Rachel felt a headache.


    She replied quickly, "Chester, thank you for your care and help, but it''s impossible for us to be together.


    Please stop thinking about it! Besides, I''m going to break the contract I signed with you. "


    The phone call of Chester came in at once.


    Knowing that he wanted to talk about the contract, Rachel had to answer the phone, "don''t be


    stubborn, Chester. I don''t want you to quarrel with your family for me. It''s not worth it."


    "I think it''s worth it. Let''s talk about itter. Rachel. Don''t act on impulse. I spent a lot of money on this


    y for the first time, but all for you! Now you can break your promise, and my efforts will be in vain. "


    Chester got anxious.


    Rachel said lightly "Thank you for your kindness, Chester. At first, I did want this chance because such


    a y, but recently I think it''s not appropriate. If your parents oppose it or cause any trouble, you will do


    something bad out of kindness. "


    "They agreed!" "I agreed to go on a blind date with the daughter of the Li family in exchange that they


    couldn''t interfere in your affairs. They knew and agreed about this contract!"


    Rachel''s heart trembled. Did Chester do this for her?


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After a long while, she replied, "let me discuss it with Randall first."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel didn''t feel rxed. On the contrary, she knew that she only had a


    good impression of Chester as a friend, and there was no love between her and him.


    Therefore, she wanted to refuse his help and break up with himpletely.


    Just when she was hesitating, Chester sent her a message again, "I signed you to be the heroine of


    this y not because of personal feelings, but because I think highly of you. If youe to y this


    y, it will bring me better benefits than others!"


    "After all, I''m a businessman. I have to think about thepany''s benefit. Don''t think too much. Just


    take this opportunity as an ordinary resource. "


    Seeing this, Rachel''s eyes were slightly wet and her heart was warm.


    "It''s so good to have a friend like you!" Rachel replied.


    Chester replied her "If you don''t want to have anything to do with me, you can be my best friend. I won''t


    force you."


    Seeing this, Rachel couldn''t bear to refuse him.


    On the second day, when Randall recovered, Rachel asked him to discuss it.


    Randall replied her in this way, "since Chester''s parents don''t agree with your rtionship and you


    have made a deal with Chester, you shouldn''t let him down. If you really want to pay him back, you


    should put your heart into acting and try to get the first ce at the box office for him! "


    Rachel was still in a dilemma. "But I think it''s the best way to get rid of him."


    However, Randall shook his head and said, "don''t act on impulse. I heard that the hero of this y is


    Joe, an evergreen in the entertainment circle and a popr male god. Since he became famous, he


    had made great achievements in every y. If you act as the heroine and act with him, you can learn a


    lot from him. On the other hand, you will definitely be famous because of him. "


    "For thepany''s benefit and for the opportunity to help you, Chester has made great efforts to invite


    him here. Are you really willing to give up such a good opportunity? Apart from other things, let''s talk


    about our studio. Only when you be famous can we get more resources for the newers and


    continue to run our studio! "


    "Otherwise, the studio will be closed down, and all of us will go to live on air. You will have a hard time


    in the future. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should think about the studio and all of us. "


    Looking at the earnest look on Randall''s face, Rachel recalled what she had promised when she


    poached him from the Logan Entertainment.


    It didn''t matter what she would do, but if she made Randall down and let Michelle and the others follow


    her live on air She must feel so sorry for them.


    "Okay, then execute the contract." Rachel had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    After everything was done in the fire continent ind, in view of so many things that had happened


    before, Rachel was not in a good mood to travel, so she suggested to go back early to rest.


    At this time, there was still more than a month before the filming of the new y, and she was just


    recuperating.


    The ne arrived in M city. As soon as Rachel returned to her residence, she wished she could sleep


    for a few days and nights.


    Shey in bed for two days. On the third day, a strange woman came.


    For a moment, Rachel didn''t recognize the woman in front of her, but she had to receive her since she


    had been invited by Sherry into the living room.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Rachel hesitated. This woman looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember


    and didn''t know how to call her.


    The woman smiled and introduced herself, "my name is Doris. Shirley is my cousin. She gave me the


    address. Please forgive me for my rude visit."


    Only then did Rachel realize that this woman looked familiar. It turned out that she was the heroine of


    the photo sent by rk.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Doris. I''m sorry that I didn''t recognize you." Rachel said apologetically.


    Doris shrugged indifferently and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not like your stars who often expose


    themselves in public. It''s normal that you don''t know me."


    Rachel was speechless and stoppedugh "Miss Doris, what do you want from me?"


    Doris smiled "Of course I want to talk to you about the matter of Chester. I know your rtionship."


    Rachel was a little surprised. Was Doris the second Anna? " she was here to me her? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215 Difficult to Get Along With

    Chapter 215 Difficult to Get Along With


    Seeing the astonishment on Rachel''s face, Doris Li couldn''t helpughing, saying, "Miss Rachel, don''t


    worry. I''m not here to me you. I just want to tell you something."


    "Go ahead!" Rachel regained hisposure and looked normal.


    Doris smile and said, "Here''s the thing. I think Chester has told you about our rtionship. I''m afraid


    you might misunderstand us, so Ie here to inform you. In fact, we are just friends. There is nothing


    else between us.


    I have a loved one and he has a lover. We were forced to be together by our parents, so we had to


    discuss this n together. That is to fool the elders by pretending that we are dating.


    He is a little listless these days. I think it''s probably because of us that you begin to distance yourself


    from him. So Ie here to rify it myself. I hope you can understand that this is only an expedient


    for us."


    After hearing what Doris said, Rachel felt a little helpless and said honestly, "Miss Doris, I know you are


    kind, but I''m just friends with him."


    Shrugging, Doris said, "Anyway, you haven''t gotten married yet. He has the right to pursue you. Don''t


    take it as a burden. He is a good man. He looks handsome on the surface, but in fact he is sensitive


    and afraid of being rejected by you.


    He talked a lot about you with me. He really likes you so much that I don''t want you to misunderstand


    him. The objection of our parents is only temporary. As time goes by, they will definitely agree."


    With a smile, Rachel said, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Doris. But it''s up to us to solve the


    problem between us!"


    Doris stopped after hearing this, stood up, smiled at Rachel, saying, "Miss Rachel, as long as you know


    what to do, I''ll leave now."


    After seeing off Doris, Rachel thought for a while and felt that she really needed to rely on this


    opportunity to be famous again, but she didn''t want to owe too much to Chester.


    So she picked up her phone and called Chester.


    On the other side of the phone came the surprised voice of Chester, "Rachel? Miss Doris has told you


    everything?"


    Stunned for a moment, Rachel exined hurriedly, "I''m calling to talk about the contract with you, not


    about personal affairs."


    "Okay, go ahead." Hearing this, Chester''s tone became serious.


    "I want to change the contract." after thinking for a while, Rachel said, "First of all, I really thank you for


    giving me this opportunity, and I really need it. Secondly, I don''t like to owe anyone, so I decide to y


    this role for free without any reward!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Chester on the other end of the phone seemed to be extremely


    shocked and could not speak for a long time.


    With the phone in her hand, Rachel took a deep breath and continued, "I''ll y this role for free. If I can


    earn a lot of money for you, I''ll pay you back. And if I can turn the tables by this movie, I will also earn


    my reputation. It''s not a loss!"


    After being silent for a while, Chester said, "Since you have made up your mind, it doesn''t matter what I


    say, right?"


    Rachel chuckled and said, "Only by doing this can I ept this role with ease. It''s not easy for you to


    offer me a chance. I have got nothing to repay you, but I can at least ept this in this way."


    "Okay, I''ll go to your studio to change the contract another day." As soon as he finished his words,


    Chester hung up the phone.


    At this time, Doris knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Chester sat up straight and said lightly.


    With a smile on her face, Doris came in.


    "What? Did your goddess make you disappointed again?" Doris teased.


    Chester lifted his eyebrow, asking, "What''s the matter? Tell me!"


    Doris sat opposite him and said with a faint smile, "I just saw her. She is indeed a beautiful goddess.


    She looks stunning no matter at what angle I look at her!"


    "Let''s get down to business." Chester interrupted her coldly.


    "Okay," said Doris seriously. "I find that she is a very principled person, but obviously, she is not


    interested in your pursuit. Poor Mr. Chester! You are in a one-sided love!"


    But Chester didn''t take it seriously and said, "The more she has no interest in me, the more interested I


    am in her! I pursue her. In addition to loving her, I am also willing to ept all the challenges she gives


    me! It didn''t matter if she does not like me at all. I don''t want her to love me, as long as I continue to


    love her!"


    "Ha-ha," a trace of surprise appeared in the eyes of Doris. She couldn''t help but tease, "Mr. Chester''s


    love for Rachel is like the surging river. I admire you very much!"


    Chester gave her a cold nce, asking, "I admire you as well. Your love with Mr. Kylo is also


    unforgettable. I envy you!"


    With a serious look on her face, Doris cleared her throat and said, "We have to act properly. We can''t


    let the elders suspect us, or both of us will be doomed."


    "Got it." Chester nodded.


    Rachel had thought that this way would make Chester retreat from difficulties, but she didn''t expect that


    it would arouse his stronger fighting spirit.


    He would do whatever she asked him to do, except for the matter of loving her. He would never flinch.


    On the second day, Chester came to find Rachel to change the contract. She happened to work in the


    studio, so she met him in person.


    He handed the new contract to her.


    Rachel browsed it and frowned immediately, "Didn''t we make a deal? I''ll shoot this movie for free


    without taking any sry."


    Randall, who was sitting not far away and staring at theputer, frowned slightly when he heard that.


    Chester smiled, stating, "No, thanks. You work hard for the movie. How can you shoot for free? In order


    to make you feel at ease, I have reduced your pay to the treatment of a female supporting role. Don''t


    worry."


    However, Rachel insisted, "No, just do as I said!"


    Chester also insisted, saying, "No, if this is spread out, people will think that ourpany mistreats


    artists! Besides, your studio will need a lot of money in the future for its development. You can''t support


    it with your savings all the time. You will need to use money in so many ces."


    Before Rachel could say anything more, Randall came over.


    "Rachel," said Randall indifferently, "Mr. Chester is right. Our studio will grow stronger in the future, and


    there are many ces to spend money. Now you are the only source of ie for the studio. Think


    more about everything for the studio, please."


    Rachel looked at him and sighed. She never cared about money, and Michelle was in charge of her


    money.


    Randall said this probably because he was afraid that they would run out of money to support the


    studio. Or was it because there was not much money in the ount?


    Without saying anything more, Rachel picked up a pen and began to sign the contract.


    "In this way, you look like a boss," said Chester jokingly as he picked up a pen to sign the contract.


    "Now you are not only an actress, but also a boss. The nature of a businessman is to chase profits. It


    seems that you are not a qualified businesswoman."


    After signing the contract, Rachel gave him a calm look and said, "I really don''t know how to repay your


    support."


    With a yful look on his face, Chester said, "The best way for you to repay me is to be famous


    and take over a few more movies I invested, which will help me make a fortune!"


    Rachel could not help butughing. "Thank you for your good words!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they met again, Rachel found that Chester had lost a lot of weight. It seemed that his parents


    had forced him very hard.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, she asked Rachel to continue the conversation with him, and she went to


    do something else.


    Chester was most concerned about the idents that had happened to Rachel before, and kept asking


    Randall about the details of the cases.


    Randall patiently answered his questions one by one.


    In the end, Chester made a suggestion, "This movie is very important. I want to re-pack Rachel and


    create a new image for her. What do you think of making Rachel and Joe a couple?"


    Hearing this, Randall''s eyes shed with excitement. "What''s your idea?"


    "The Jiang Group has many products that need spokespeople, so I want to invite Rachel and Joe to


    shoot themercials together!" Chester stated, his eyes shining.


    Randall frowned slightly, replying, "As far as I know, Joe is not an easy-going person. Will he


    agree?"

 Chapter 216 A Fan Appreciation Meeting

    Chapter 216 A Fan Appreciation Meeting


    However, Chester didn''t take it seriously and smiled, "Joe is my good friend. As long as I ask him, there


    is nothing that he doesn''t agree!"


    Randall was a little surprised, asking, "Really?"


    Chester patted him on the shoulder and said, "Then I will discuss with youter after Joe agrees!"


    After sending Chester away, Randall said to Rachel excitedly, "Your chance to be famous again is


    coming! If Joe agrees to cooperate with you, you will definitely make a ssh again with his power!"


    However, Rachel didn''t take it seriously. "Don''t be happy too early. It''s hard to say what will happen in


    the future!"


    Randall shook his head and said, "You have many fans. Although you have experienced so many


    things, the number of your fans hasn''t changed much. It means that those who follow you are die-hard


    fans!


    Your reputation is damaged, but you didn''t lose fans'' support. The only loss is the resources I have.


    Now that Chester has helped you get the resources, it will be sooner orter for you to be


    famous."


    Only then did Rachel think of her fans. With their support, she didn''t fall down. Instead, she became


    stronger through the difficulties.


    "Please spare some time to tell the people in my fan club that we should hold a fans appreciation


    meeting!" Rachel said after thinking for a while.


    Randall was a little surprised. "Aren''t you afraid of any idents? For example, intimidation gifts, crazy


    hateful fans and any other idents..."


    Shaking her head, Rachel said firmly, "Everything will be risky. We can''t shrink back because of fear,


    can we? I have been going through ups and downs in the entertainment circle. I can only survive with


    the help of my fans.


    I''m holding a fan appreciation meeting now to thank them for their support, and toy a foundation for


    the audience for the promotion of the new movie in the future. Killing two birds with one stone. Why


    not?"


    Hearing this, Randall admired the courage and foresight of her. He even felt that it was the right choice


    for him to resign from Logan Entertainment and work in Rachel''s studio.


    "Okay, I''ll get ready for the meeting," Randall replied and then left.


    At this time, a loud and strong voice came from outside, "Is your boss here?"


    Rachel looked at the door in confusion, only to see an old man standing at the door and looking


    around.


    "Grandpa Peter? Why are you here?" Rachel cried out in surprise and walked quickly towards him.


    Hearing this, Peter looked at her and said with a smile, "Is this your studio?"


    Rachel walked over, held him by the arm and lowered her head with embarrassment, asking, "Yes,


    Grandpa Peter. What are you doing here?"


    Peter waved his hand and said, "My old bones are useless. I''m bored at home all day long, so I decide


    to go out and breathe some fresh air. I have no ce to go. So Ie here to see you!"


    Supporting him to sit down at the reception table, Rachel said awkwardly, "Grandpa Peter, you''re


    wee. If you want to see me, just call me and I''m going to visit you. How can I bother you toe


    to see me?"


    But Peter didn''t take it seriously and said, "I came out to rx myself. How can it be a trouble? But then


    again, when I see your studio, I find that you are a boss now!"


    Rachel immediately replied modestly, "Just a small studio. Mr. Peter started from scratch and


    established the Ji group. I really admire you!"


    "Ha-ha," Peterughed happily, replying, "You are so sweet! I like it!"


    Sherry put the fruits and tea on the table and left.


    Everyone in the studio was busy, but they pricked up their ears to listen to the two people chatting.


    After chatting for a while, Peter changed the topic and said, "A few days ago, someone came to visit


    me. Guess who he was?"


    "Who? Was someone I know?" Rachel asked with uncertainty.


    Peter nodded and said, "Yes, it''s your grandpa."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel widened her eyes with surprise, asking, "What? My grandpa? You two know each other?"


    "No," Peter hurriedly waved his hand and said, "We don''t know each other. It''s just that ourpanies


    have cooperated in some projects, so I went to his house in person."


    Stunned, Rachel asked, "Grandpa Peter, what...... What do you want to do?"


    Peter chuckled, replying, "You know I want to take you as my granddaughter. Unfortunately, rk didn''t


    agree, so I went to see your biological grandfather to find out his thoughts."


    Rachel asked uneasily, "Then he...... Does he know my existence?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t say anything. I just went to see what is going on with him


    now. Now he has a bigpany under his name. Although it is not as big as our Ji Group, its strength


    cannot be underestimated.


    It''s a pity that your grandparents only have your father as their only son, and they don''t have any other


    heir. He hired some elites to take care of thepany and thepany is running smoothly.


    Fortunately, your grandfather is in good health and everything is good."


    Hearing this, Rachel was silent.


    "Didn''t he want to see my father?" after a while, Rachel asked.


    "They tried to find your dad. He only knows that your parents were put into prison because of


    smuggling, but he doesn''t know your existence. When your parents were in trouble back then, he


    happened to go abroad for business. When he came back, they were died and there was no way to


    investigate the case.


    Your grandmother has been sick for many years because of this. She has just recovered a little in


    recent years, but she has been mentally ill. Oh, I also heard that your parents left their family in the


    past because their parents opposed their marriage.


    Your father was so angry that he wanted to start his own business. Your grandfather was angry with


    him and cut off his economic source, trying to force him to go back hoe and plead for mercy. But he


    didn''t expect such a thing to happen to your fatherter..."


    Hearing this, she had mixed feelings.


    Peter tried tofort her, "Don''t worry. I''ve already hinted him of your existence. He should be able to


    find out your whereabouts soon. He will definitelye to visit you."


    Rachel nodded silently, answering, "Okay, I see. But I haven''t been mentally prepared to face them. I


    always thought that I don''t have any rtives, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I can understand how you feel," said Peter with a sigh, "But you have to think about it in another


    position. Your grandparents have no son but only one daughter now. Your father was forced to go out


    to make a living on his own, but he had an ident. How heavy the pain of losing his son was in his


    heart?


    From his tone that day, I knew he felt that he owed your parents a lot. If he could get you, the


    descendant of the Gu family, back, it will make him so happy. At least before they die, they will have a


    chance to make up for their guilt."


    Rachel took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and said to Peter gratefully, "Grandpa Peter,


    I''m really grateful for your kindness!"


    "Since you can''t thank me enough, why don''t you be my granddaughter inw?" Peter teased.


    Rachel lowered her head shyly. "Grandpa Peter, you are making fun of me again. You know it''s


    unrealistic."


    "Ha-ha," said Peter, shaking his head. "You young people are just shy and awkward. Well, just send me


    out!"


    Rachel stood up in a hurry and sent him out.


    When she walked out of the gate of themunity, she saw a tall and familiar figure standing beside


    the familiar car. She was a little stunned.


    When did rke? How long had he been waiting here?


    Seeing the reaction of Rachel, the smile in Peter''s eyes deepened.


    "I said I was going to visit you when I went out. He offered to drive me here. When we arrived at the


    door, he refused to go in. I really don''t know what he was thinking!"


    His seemingly reproachful words made Rachel realize something.


    She helped Peter get into the car. When she was about to turn around and leave, a cold voice came


    from beside her, "Wait!"

 Chapter 217 Did You Have a Problem With Me

    Chapter 217 Did You Have a Problem With Me


    Rachel turned around and looked at rk calmly. "What can I do for you, Mr. rk?"


    rk''s eyes darkened, but then he said calmly, "There are several products of our group whose


    spokesperson has been you for a long time, but we haven''t found a suitable person. Why don''t you


    continue to endorse the products?"


    Stunned, Rachel didn''t expect that he would ask her to be the spokesperson again.


    After taking a deep breath, Rachel calmed down and refused indifferently, "I''ve been very busy recently.


    I''m afraid I can''t have time for the shooting. Why don''t you hire someone else?"


    rk frowned and asked coldly, "You refuse me?"


    Rachelughed and asked, "Didn''t we agree before? I won''t ept any ys or advertisements you


    invested."


    rk''s voice became colder and colder. "Do you have a problem with me?"


    Rachel did not afraid of him at all. She gave a faint smile, asking, "How dare I have a problem with Mr.


    rk? But I can''t take back what I said before. Besides, we don''t have a working rtionship now. It''s


    hard for others to say that I rely on you to get the position."


    "So you can rely on Chester to get the position?" rk retorted.


    With a frown, a sullen look quickly climbed up on her fair face. Rachel asked, ""When did I rely on


    Chester to get the position?"


    rk sneered coldly, asking, "You didn''t? I took the movie he invested, themercials of his


    company, and had a close rtionship with him...... Do you think others won''t say that you rely on him


    to get the position?"


    "You? !" Rachel was stunned by his words, and did not how to reply.


    rk sneered, asking, "What? Don''t you want to exin?"


    Rachel asked angrily, "Exin? Who are you to me? Friend? Lover? Or boss? Why do I have to


    exin to you? That''s ridiculous!"


    rk''s smile faded away, reced by a frosty look.


    Seeing that he was about to fly into a rage, Rachel began to feel a burst of fear in her heart.


    If this man got angry, he might be able to destroy everything in front of him!


    At this moment, the window beside her was rolled down. With a cold nce at rk, Peter said, "Get


    in the car now! What do you want to do? How dare you bully Rachel? Get on the car now!"


    rk red at her, clenched his fists and sat on the driver''s seat silently.


    "Whoosh!"


    The car sped away and passed by Rachel, which startled her!


    Inside the car, Peter was well prepared. He not only fastened the seat belt, but also tightly grasped the


    door handle.


    "You''re so bad tempered. That''s why you cannot win Rachel''s heart! Love requires mutual affection.


    You cannot force her to love you!"


    Peter shook his head and continued to teach rk, "Every time you see Rachel, you will either pull a


    long face or speak ill of her. Do you think that she dares to trust you with her heart? She only wants to


    avoid her!"


    "s," Peter sighed, "You don''t have the fortune to have her. I think that Chester is sunny and


    handsome. He is suitable for Rachel. How about I take her as my granddaughter and let her go back to


    the Gu Family. With a solid background, the Jiang Family will definitely agree to this marriage!"


    "Who dares? I don''t allow that!"


    rk''s face darkened. He stepped on the brake and forced the high-speed car to stop.


    After all, Peter had seen a lot of ups and downs. Even so, he was not in a hurry.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t I dare?" Peter looked at rk with a smile, saying, "Don''t think that you are my grandson. I


    should make a match between you and Rachel. If Rachel really like Mr. Chester, I will do my best to


    help her realize her dream! s, Rachel is a poor kid who has suffered a lot."


    rk said coldly, "I like her and I won''t allow others to have her."


    Peter smiled disapprovingly, asking, "In that case, why don''t you be more sincere? Why don''t you tell


    her your thoughts? Maybe she will agree to you as soon as she is moved by you."


    "No," said rk coldly, "She is surrounded by danger. Why should I put her in the limelight?"


    It took Peter a while to react. "Are you afraid that ourpetitors will know your weakness? Are you


    afraid that someone will attack her?"


    rk didn''t answer but said, "Last week, when Anna took a walk near the vi, someone tried to take


    her away. What do you think?"


    This time, Peter knew exactly what rk was thinking.


    "You don''t love Anna at all, but you keep her by your side to deceive the public and make others think


    she is your weakness? In this way, all the enemies who are coveting our family will turn to her?


    If you are with Rachel openly, everyone will try to make trouble for her and use her to threaten you,


    forcing you to agree to all kinds of unfair conditions. Maybe Rachel will lose her life..."


    The more he thought about it, the colder Peter felt.


    "Those bastards! How dare they covet our Ji Group? Damn it! How about Ie back to control the


    company and help you eliminate these hungry wolves?" Peter couldn''t sit still any longer.


    However, rk shook his head, as calm as usual. "Grandpa, you started thepany from scratch.


    How can you not know that business is like a battlefield, where enemiese one after another? Now,


    Rachel''s biggest enemy is the Yan Family."


    Peter furrowed his brows and asked, "Do you mean that the Yan Family was behind all the things that


    happened to Rachel before?"


    rk nodded, answering, "Yes, the Yan Family has been mistreating her all the time who he was


    young. Now that she has left the Yan Family, they have made troubles for her many times secretly and


    tried every means to set her up! However, they have been instigating others to do those things, but


    they are actually behind everything. We can''t do anything to them for the time being."


    "What about the Yan group? Is there any way to defeat them?" Peter asked in a low voice.


    rk sneered, replying, "of course. But we can''t be too anxious, or it will easily arouse other people''s


    suspicion. We can''t directly attack them. We have to learn from them and use others to do this!"


    After thinking for a while, Peter asked in confusion, "Did you help the Bai Family and the Yan Family


    fight against each other in the past?"


    "Grandpa," rk took a deep breath and said, "It''s good that you know these things. You don''t have to


    tell others, including Amanda."


    Peter nodded. "I see. You have your own decisions since you were a child. I can''t interfere in your


    affairs."


    Rachel didn''t know that at all. All she knew was that rk was angry.


    She went back to her studio absentmindedly. She didn''t even notice that Randall was walking towards


    her and bumped into him.


    "Rachel? What''s wrong with you?" Randall frowned.


    Rachel rubbed her forehead and shook her head, replying, "Nothing. I''m fine."


    Randall stopped and frowned. "Did Mr. rk talk about the advertising endorsement with you?"


    A hint of surprise shed through Rachel''s eyes. "How did you know that?"


    Randall walked to the reception table and sat down. He waved his hands and said, "He has talked to


    me about this. I can''t make a decision for you, so I let him talk to you in person."


    Rachel sat down in front of him and asked seriously, "What do you think of it? From a professional


    agent''s point of view."


    Randall smiled and said, "Of course I hope you can take the advertisement of the Ji Group. On the one


    hand, you urgently need more resources to increase the exposure rate. On the other hand, it also


    shows that you are harmonious with your our boss, which is good for your image."


    Rachel lowered her eyes to hide her sadness. "But I really don''t want to have anything to do with him.


    I''d better make myself clear with him."


    Randall was stunned. Of course he had considered what was on her mind?


    At this time, Michelle answered a phone. Rachel didn''t know what the person on the other end of the


    phone said, and Michelle''s voice immediately raised, "What? The foundation is unwilling to use our


    money? Why? This is ridiculous!"

 Chapter 218 The Queen Of Destruction

    Chapter 218 The Queen Of Destruction


    Finally, Michelle hung up the phone angrily, almost smashing it!


    Rachel turned to look at her with confusion in her beautiful eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Michelle came over and said angrily, "just now, the foundation called and said that they would no longer


    need the money of our studio. They also said that they didn''t care about the donation from a white eyed


    wolf!"


    Stunned, Rachel and Randall looked at each other.


    Randall narrowed his eyes and said with a straight face, "it seems that it''s because of the turmoil not


    long ago, and theizens scolded you miserably. The foundation also thinks that it''s shameful to have


    such money, so they pretend to be high profile!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," said Rachel, shaking her head. "They thought me ungrateful. It must be because I terminated the


    contract with rk, right?"


    "But it''s been so long. Mr. rk also dered that you terminate the contract peacefully. How could it


    have any impact on the current situation?" Michelle asked curiously.


    Thinking of what had just happened at the gate of themunity, Rachel''s face changed. She


    immediately said to Monica, who was busy sitting in her seat, "Monica, help me check if there is


    anything wrong with me on the Inte again?"


    "Okay!" Monica replied and started to look into it immediately.


    Randall looked at her in surprise, "do you know something?"


    "Just now, I refused rk''s invitation for me to continue the endorsement. For this, I had a quarrel with


    him. Did the paparazzi take pictures of us? Or what''s wrong with rk? " Rachel doubted.


    "That''s impossible," Randall denied her conjecture. "Mr. rk has saved you many times. How could


    he be willing to hurt you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Monica said, "you''re wrong. There''s a rumor in Weibo that Rachel


    refused to endorse the former host. The rumor''s marketing ount happens to be an official ount of


    the Ji group!"


    Randall was stunned.


    Michelle also couldn''t close her mouth for a long time.


    However, as if Rachel had expected this, she sneered, "it''s really him. What he can''t get is going to be


    destroyed! Does he still think that I''m not dejected enough? !"


    Randall came to his senses andforted her, "don''t worry. I''ll call him to confirm it right now."


    Then he took out his phone and called rk, but no one answered.


    "He doesn''t answer it." Randall looked at Rachel sulkily.


    Rachel stood up and said, "forget it. He won''t exin. It''s all my fault. you deal with it by yourself! "


    She turned around and left without anyone noticing. There was a look of loss in her eyes.


    Randall and Michelle looked at each other.


    After a while, Randall asked, "do you believe that it was Mr. rk who did it?"


    Michelle shook her head firmly and said, "no !"


    "But without his permission, how could the official ount of Ji Group expose such a thing?" Randall


    was confused.


    Michelle shook her head. "If he really did it, it must have some hidden meaning."


    Randall stood up and hurriedly said to Monica, "you''d better respond to this matter as soon as possible.


    Tell them that Rachel refused the advertising endorsement of the Ji group because of the schedule


    problem. Don''t forget to show how respectful we are to the Ji group. "


    "Do you want to put Rachel''s schedule on the website?" Monica asked with uncertainty.


    Randall thought for a while and said, "it''s good. Anyway, her schedule is really full this year, although


    it''s just some small advertisements, supporting roles and so on."


    Monica took action immediately.


    On the Inte, the public opinions about that Rachel was "ungrateful" and a "ungrateful wolf" had


    broken through the sky and reached a new height.


    It seemed that "When a wall is about to copse, everybody gives it a push" had be aw in the


    entertainment circle.


    Rachel had always been in a state of losing power. Even the Ji group, which had always been friendly


    to her, had turned against her. How could the masses not be happy?


    This time, the people at fan club were very busy. In order to prove that Rachel was innocent, they


    almost made a phone call to Michelle!


    It was not until the studio of Rachel officially responded that the fans found a strong reason to help their


    beloved idol.


    As a result, the schedule of Rachel in this year was revealed, and it was spread online.


    She was indeed very busy, but she was busy shooting some small advertisements and ying some


    supporting roles.


    The fans felt sorry for Rachel and cursed the keyboard men for being cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Because of some unknown things, their love idol had been reduced to a low valley. Now she was all


    down and out, and they were even trampled on by each of them.


    Seeing such a schedule, the keyboard men all shut up.


    Many public opinions sympathizing with Rachel gradually spread in Weibo, and this work schedule had


    been reposted hundreds of millions of times.


    Of course, there were also some whoughed at her depression and said all kinds of sarcastic words.


    However, this schedule did attract the public''s attention. They no longer had any hesitation about the


    fact that she refused the endorsement of the Ji group.


    After all, the Ji group was a rich group, and there was no ce for money to spend. Since the schedule


    of Rachel''s work was full, she refused their endorsement, they could have invited other famous stars to


    endorse. Why did they have to hold on to Rachel?


    For a moment, the Ji group had be the leader of the group who took advantage of their power to


    bully others, while Rachel had be amb that had been bullied everywhere.


    At the same time, because Rachel didn''t want to miss the advertisement contract she had signed, she


    refused the invitation of the rich former boss and became a spokesperson of honesty.


    The fans also took advantage of the qualities of "honesty and integrity", "not afraid of authority",


    "positive and strong", and publicized them for Rachel.


    In just one night, the news released by rk disappeared on the Inte without a trace.


    On the contrary, as a result, Rachel''s reputation rose greatly, and she received the support of many


    netizens. There were more and more fans, and even a voice of justice for her appeared, and the voice


    was getting louder and louder.


    "Rachel has suffered a lot, but she has neverined! At first, she was ndered to have an affair


    with the CEO of the Ji group, and then she was ndered as a murderer by the fiancee of the CEO of


    the Ji group. Later, she was bullied by her peers in the film crew, and she was also violently retaliated


    by the Liu family! She is just a weak woman. How can you bully her like this? !"


    "Yes, she has suffered so much grievances and tried to rify it, but no one believes her! Fortunately,


    thew was fair. As a weak woman, she had no power and could only use the weapon of thew to


    protect her own interests! I didn''t believe her at first, but thew has believed her. How can I suspect


    her? "


    "Didn''t Ji group say that they would break up peacefully and terminate the contract? Why did they bully


    her again? Was it because they didn''t dare to do anything to her in the past when she was famous, but


    when they saw her lose her power, they bully her. Damn it! "


    "Take my idol away! Justice naturally inhabits a man''s heart. Seeing such a schedule, my heart ached!


    In the past, Rachel was an A-lister star. When she started her career, she had never taken a female


    supporting role that was even worse than now, and she had never shot such a small advertisement! "


    With a twist of the trend on the Inte, Rachel became the headline, bing a poor queen pitied by


    everyone.


    At the same time, sitting in the office and looking at thements sympathizing with Rachel on the


    computer screen, a faint smile appeared at the corners of rk''s mouth.


    The despondent queen, Rachel, didn''t know anything about the Inte at all. In order to avoid


    disturbance, she had given Mindy her mobile phone, and she began to study hard with a thick


    professional book in her hands.


    She didn''t have any professional background, so her acting skill waspletely developed by herself.


    After all, it was not systematic, so she had to study the professional teaching material carefully.


    At this time, Michelle hurried in from the outside, "Rachel, someone is looking for


    you!"

 Chapter 219 The Fish Pool Was Damaged

    Chapter 219 The Fish Pool Was Damaged


    Rachel put down the book in her hand and nced at her unhappily. "Didn''t we make a deal? I don''t


    want to see the guest now and I don''t want to know the outside information. Let the gueste again


    another day! "


    Michelle looked embarrassed.


    At this time, a clear voice came from the door, "what''s wrong? We haven''t seen each other for only a


    few days, but our brotherhood is going to be destroyed because of my brother? "


    Then, Amanda appeared at the door with many bags.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was you," Rachel said apologetically


    "Even if you know, you will find an excuse to refuse me, won''t you?" Amanda raised her eyebrows and


    asked naughtily.


    With an embarrassed smile, Rachel pointed at the opposite seat and said, "since youe, let''s have


    a seat! Michelle, A cup of tea for Miss Amanda. "


    Amanda put down the things in her hands and looked at Rachel in surprise. "Really? Are you really


    being polite to me because you hate my brother? How dare you call me miss Amanda? "


    Rachel lowered her head to hide the pain in her eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Rachel was unhappy, Amanda quickly piled up many bags beside her and said with a


    smile, "my grandfather asked me to bring them here to apologize to you!"


    Rachel looked up at her in surprise, "what are these? Why did you bring so many to apologize? "


    Amanda opened some of the gift boxes, pointed at the products on them and smiled at her. "Jewelry,


    dress, cosmetics They are all high-end goods. As a star, you can really use them. "


    With a bitter smile, Rachel said, "why does grandpa Peter have to do this? It''s between me and rk.


    It''s none of his business. Why should he apologize? "


    Amanda shrugged and said, "I don''t know why, but I always feel that Grandpa seems to know


    something."


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked in confusion.


    Amanda recalled for a while and repeated what Peter had said, "Grandpa only said this to me at that


    time." your brother did it with good intentions. Although Rachel can''t understand his intention for the


    time being, she will understand it one day. ''"


    Stunned, she didn''t know why rk did this. He didn''t mean to discredit her?


    At this time, Michelle, who had been standing beside, said, "Rachel, you didn''t let me tell you the


    direction of public opinion before. Now I think you should go to see the Weibo."


    Rachel was stunned.


    Amanda took out her phone in a hurry, opened the home page of Weibo, handed it to Rachel and said,


    "hurry up to have a look. The ck information that my brother exposedst night has long been not


    found! My brother is also drowned in the saliva ofizens! "


    With a skeptical look, Rachel took the phone and began to browse the website.


    Looking at thements of theizens who sympathized with her, she was at a loss whether to cry or


    tough.


    "I used to be a kind person, didn''t I? Why did I be a queen of the down and out in just one night? "


    Hearing this, Amanda covered her mouth and snickered, "my brother, the big boss, wanted to pour the


    dirty water on you, but he didn''t expect that your fans would defend you like this. They evenunched


    an activity online to uphold justice for you!"


    "But it also proves that you have a good character. After going through so many ups and downs, you


    still have such arge number of iron fans to support you. It''s not easy!"


    Without saying anything, Rachel just browsed the web quietly.


    Gradually, tears welled up in her eyes. "The eyes of the masses are bright. Thanks to these fans who


    believe me, as well as Randall and Monica who have worked hard for me. Otherwise, I don''t know how


    to turn over this time."


    Amanda chuckled, "no wonder you were so angry before. you don''t want to see me anymore. So you


    think my brother will beat you to death?"


    Rachel smiled sheepishly.


    Amanda seemed to have thought of something and suddenly shouted, "my brother''s so-called good will


    is happy ending without happy beginning?! If he wants to make your reputation warm up, is he willing to


    make thepany embarrassed so that the public will sympathize with you? !"


    Upon hearing this, Rachel thought quickly. What Amanda said was true. Was it possible that rk was


    really nning this?


    "But this move is too risky! If it was not careful enough, my reputation would be ruined again. " Rachel


    said with lingering fear.


    At this time, Nancy was checking her mobile phone. She was secretly happy to see that rk had


    brought shame on Rachel.


    "Mom, you''re right. rk doesn''t like Rachel at all. Otherwise, how could he be willing to expose the


    dark side of Rachel in public?" Nancy said happily.


    Teresa smiled faintly, "I''ve already said that how could a man be so cruel to his beloved woman? If he


    can be ruthless, it means that he doesn''t love her. At most, he just has a crush on her. "


    Nancy nodded, "it seems that rk still loves that bitch, Anna?"


    Teresa turned off the TV and put down the remote control. She said seriously, "Nancy, do you still


    remember how the Bai family treated our Yan family? Thanks to your father''s power, thepany was


    not destroyed by the Bai family. Now the Bai family has copsed. It''s easy for you to deal with Anna. "


    "No," said Nancy, shaking his head. "Although Anna doesn''t have the support of her parents, she still


    has the protection of rk! Besides, she is not as simple as Rachel. she is cunning, I''m afraid it''s not


    that easy to deal with her. "


    "You said she was difficult to deal with, but we have already destroyed such a huge family, the Bai


    Family. haven''t we? Didn''t her son fall into our hands? Now, it''s not a big deal to deal with her alone. "


    Teresa said disapprovingly.


    Nancy rolled his eyes and asked, "Mom, do you have any idea?"


    Anna, who had been coveted by others, didn''t expect that Nancy and her mother were the real


    mastermind. At this time, she was watching Weibo with her iPad.


    Seeing what rk had done to Rachel, she wascent at first, but when the public opinion turned


    to the opposite direction, she was taken aback.


    "Why?" Anna was surprised at the fans'' support for her.


    This was not the most important thing. The key point was that even she was found out by theizens!


    People used her of putting her son''s death on Rachel because of jealousy!


    What''s more, theizens didn''t just say it. They dug out the big brain problems released by fan club of


    Rachel and criticized Anna.


    Anna had opened an ount for a long time. Because of thewsuit, she hadined about


    Rachel on Weibo, so many people knew that the ount was hers.


    Now, many people hade to her ount and scolded her.


    At this moment, there were 999+ments in one of her posts.


    She opened it with her trembling hands and found that they were all scolding her! Someizens even


    guessed that the official ount of the Ji group was also in her hands. She deliberately ndered


    Rachel!


    How could she be so unlucky!


    Anna was so angry that she almost wanted to jump off the building!


    Now she was really unable to defend herself!


    It was a matter between the Rachel and the Ji group. How could those sillyizens get her involved?


    If the city was on fire, the fish pool would be affected!


    Anna wished she could ask for an exnation from Rachel. However, wherever she went, she was


    followed by two bodyguards. If she really went to find Rachel, she was sure that rk would know!


    However, didn''t rk hate Rachel now? If she vented his anger on her, it might hit the nail on the head!


    A hint of slyness shed through Anna''s eyes.

 Chapter 220 Tet Her Unbridle First

    Chapter 220 Tet Her Unbridle First


    Thinking of this, Anna was about to go out in a hurry, and the two bodyguards followed her secretly.


    Regardless of them, Anna went straight to the garage. When she was about to get on the car, she was


    stopped by the bodyguard. "Miss. Anna, where are you going?"


    "Where am I going? Are you taking me there?" Anna asked coldly.


    The bodyguard said coldly, "Mr. rk has told me that you can''t go anywhere except near the


    community."


    "What if I have to go?" Anna looked at him coldly, showing no intention of giving in.


    The bodyguard directly sat on the driver''s seat, and the other bodyguard invited her to the back seat.


    "Miss. Anna, please sit down. Tell us the address, and we''ll drive you there."


    Anna didn''t understand "What do you mean?"


    The bodyguard sitting next to her said politely and indifferently, "Mr. rk once said that if you have to


    go anywhere, let us follow you and protect your personal safety."


    Anna''s nose twitched and she was almost moved to tears.


    She immediately told him where Rachel lived and asked the bodyguards to send her there.


    Soon, they arrived at the neighborhood of Rachel.


    She wanted to enter, but she was not allowed because she didn''t have the door card or the permission


    of the studio.


    At this time, Rachel and Mindy came out of themunity, followed by Yellow Ball in the middle hall.


    Yellow Ball was now a fat cat with a big face.


    It walked beside Rachel, rubbed her legs from time to time, and rolled like a spoiled child. It was


    extremely cute.


    But in Anna''s eyes, all this was not peaceful, but hateful!


    Thements on the Inte about the usation of Anna had already provoked much discussion.


    But Rachel didn''t seem to care about it. Why was she walking the cat leisurely here?


    When Rachel was about toe out, she saw the aggressive Anna standing in front of the door.


    She was stunned and stopped, unwilling toe out again.


    "Why don''t youe out and talk to me? Don''t pretend to be a coward, Rachel" Anna provoked her


    deliberately.


    Rachel smiled faintly and stood three meters away from her, with a door in the middle.


    "Miss. Anna, you are a good actress. Even I, a little actress, can''tpare with you. If you have


    anything to say, just stand there and say it. I don''t want you to nder me killing you again if I touch


    you a little. "


    Although Rachel had a faint smile on her face, she gave her a feeling of rejecting her thousands of


    miles away.


    Anna was so angry "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been cursed by theizens now? Shouldn''t


    you rify it on the Inte for me? "


    With a faint smile, Rachel looked at her and said, "because you ndered me killing yours son. At that


    time, I was scolded by theizens, I was refused by them, and I was pushed into a valley by the big


    shots in the entertainment circle, and I would never be able to turn over. Did you rify it for me at that


    time?"


    Anna was choked and didn''t know how to refute.


    "What''s more, it''s not me who caused the trouble. It''s your fiance who is stirring up the trouble. You


    should go to him to get an exnation."


    The expression on Anna''s face changed.


    If she really wanted to find out the truth, it was indeed rk. But who would have thought that the focus


    of theizens would change again and again, and in the end, all the me would be on her?


    "Okay, I''ll put up with it first, but the battle between me and you will never be simple! Just wait and see.


    You will fall into my hands one day! "


    After warning Rachel fiercely for a while, Anna turned around and left.


    Anna was unhappy, because of dealing with Rachel, she felt her fist hit on cotton lightly and


    powerlessly.


    "Go to the Ji group!" Anna shouted at the bodyguard who was driving.


    The bodyguard sitting next to her frowned and refused, "Miss. Anna, please forgive us for what we


    can''t do."


    "What do you mean?" Anna was very unhappy.


    The bodyguard replied coldly, "Mr. rk has said that you are not allowed to go to the Ji group again. If


    you insist on seeing him, he wille back to see you after we tell him. "


    In this way, Anna was taken back to rk''s vi.


    Soon, rk knew about it.


    At that time, Caleb was just standing in front of him.


    After answering the phone, the look on rk''s face gradually turned cold. "She did go to make trouble


    with Rachel."


    Caleb smiled faintly. "Isn''t it within your expectation? It also proves that your n is very sessful.


    Even so, Anna still thought that it had nothing between you and Rachel. She could trample on Rachel


    as she liked. Let alone others. I believe that Rachel has broken up with you this time. "


    "But I''m sure that Anna doesn''t know it''s not a good thing for her. Even if you really love her alone, so


    what? Countless arrows are aiming at her! "


    rk, who was said to be preupied, smiled, "let her do what she wants to do!"


    In the evening, rk returned to the vi.


    Anna asked the kitchen to prepare a big table of delicious dishes and warmly greeted to rk, "you''re


    back, rk? Come and eat! "


    rk washed his hands, walked to the table and sat down. He said coldly, "I heard that you wanted to


    see me?"


    The action in Anna''s hand paused, and she quickly shook her head and said, "there''s nothing urgent,


    but the Inte has been buzzing these two days, about our reputation..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rk looked at her up and down and asked, "what do you want?"


    Hearing this question, Anna was a little embarrassed. "Look, Rachel is so ungrateful. It''s just a small


    thing. Why did she provoke the mood of theizens and make fun of us?"


    rk''s eyes suddenly darkened and his eyebrows became colder. "When did she incite the emotions


    of theizens?"


    "I met her this afternoon. I wanted her to rify it on the Inte, but she put all the me on you. You


    are my fiance. How can I me you? "


    "But I really can''t stand her pouring mud on you. After all, you were her old boss. you pushed her into


    the entertainment circle, but it was her own fault to not cherish Now she even has the face to me


    you? I feel angry for you! "


    rk''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    "It''s not a big deal. Do you mind?" rk said indifferently.


    Anna was stunned. ''even so, can''t rk forget Rachel?


    Anna didn''t dare to mention Rachel in front of rk any more. The two of them had a meal silently.


    After dinner, rk left soon.


    As soon as the storm started, Chester had nned to ask the online rumormongers to suppress it, but


    before the rumor came into y, the public opinion on the Inte hadpletely changed, which he


    had never expected.


    In the end, thements on Rachel were getting better and better.


    Although most of theizens sympathized with her, it was a blessing in disguise for her to gain arge


    number of supporters, and the number of fans quickly increased.


    Seeing this, Chester was secretly happy for Rachel.


    He quickly handed the script to Rachel and asked her to prepare for it.


    "Did you really break up with rk?" When Chester was delivering the script, he asked Rachel.


    With a faint smile, Rachel shook her head and said, "I don''t know if it''s breaking up or not. Anyway, I


    won''t cooperate with him anymore."


    "Does that mean that I will have more chances to cooperate with you in the future?"


    "Let''s get to the point."


    With a serious look on Chester''s face, he said, "Okay, the most important thing is that Joe has agreed


    to cooperate with you!"


    "Joe?" With doubt, Rachel asked, "he is so proud. How could he be willing to cooperate with me, a little


    star?"

 Chapter 221 Felt Like Old Friends At The First Sight

    Chapter 221 Felt Like Old Friends At The First Sight


    Chester smiled "He has a strong friendship with me. No matter how arrogant he is, he has to show me


    some respect. Besides, you have a special rtionship with me. Of course he is willing to cooperate


    with you. "


    Rachel frowned, "what''s wrong with our rtionship?"


    Seeing that she was a little unhappy, Chester quickly corrected it, "you misunderstood me. I mean, I


    have a deeper rtionship with you than ordinary friends. You are my best friend, so of course he has


    to give you face."


    Rachel didn''t continue the topic, but asked him indifferently, "then what do you want me to shoot with


    Joe?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "We will shoot several product advertisements for the Jiang Group, and then we will hold a public


    service advertisement for you two." Said Chester excitedly.


    Rachel remembered what rk had said. It seemed that she was relying on Chester to take over the


    company''s big production and advertising? Isn''t there also the suspicion of relying on his ascendancy?


    "I can''t ept the advertising fee anymore. If you don''t agree, I won''t shoot these advertisements."


    Rachel emphasized again.


    Raising his hand in surrender, Chester said, "Okay, I won''t take it from you this time. Since you don''t


    make money, of course I''m happy."


    Then, Chester led Rachel to meet with Joe.


    It was the first time for Rachel to meet Joe, so she only thought that this young man was very


    handsome. He was masculine and a little gentle and polite.


    "Miss Rachel, you are so beautiful. When I saw you in the movie, I didn''t believe that there would be


    such a young and beautiful girl in the world. I thought it was the effect of makeup. Now I see that you


    are indeed a beauty! "


    As soon as they met, Joe spared no effort to tter Rachel, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Mr. Joe, you are so handsome. You are not only the prince charming in many girls'' dreams. When I


    saw you today, I was also shocked by your handsome appearance. I think I will be convinced by you


    soon and be your fan." Rachel said jokingly.


    Joeughed out loud and shook his head, "don''t do this, Chester will eat me!"


    Rachel smiled without saying anything.


    The two greeted each other and ttered each other before they began to discuss some problems on


    the advertising paper.


    Rachel found that the reason why Joe could be an outstanding artist in the entertainment circle was not


    simply because of his good-looking face, but also because of his professional knowledge.


    He could put forward a dozen of opinions to change the advertisement at a time, and each of them was


    very urate, which could make the advertisement more perfect.


    He would exin everything to Rachel until she was enlightened.


    Joe was like a professional teacher. He didn''t seem to be here to partner with Rachel, but to teach her.


    Only then did Rachel believe what Chester said before that she would learn more from Joe.


    She was very clear that shecked professional knowledge, so she learned from Joe more modestly.


    If it were an ordinary person, Joe would not be willing to teach her in such a trivial way.


    But she was different. She was not only the one in his friend''s heart, but also his future partner.


    Besides, Joe felt that he and Rachel were on good terms and they had a lot inmon.


    After Rachel was trained by Joe for a few days, themercial finally started.


    Rachel did her job ording Joe''s guidance. The director was very satisfied with the result of the


    shooting, and it was almost a sess.


    Rachel volunteered to shoot a few more times, and Joe was very cooperative. Seeing that she was so


    modest and easy-going, the director looked up at her.


    In addition, there were a lot of fans supporting Rachel recently, so she was well paid and no one dared


    to make things difficult for her.


    However, her rebirth began to attract the attention of the young showgirls in the entertainment circle.


    They were afraid that she woulde back and rece them.


    Just when Rachel was about to devote all her energy to work, Edgar came to tell her an amazing news.


    "Our informant found the servant who was a cook in the Yan family. Would you like to see her?"


    At this time, Rachel was reading a script at home. She was a little stunned by what Edgar said.


    "Are you sure she was the cook back then?" Rachel asked in disbelief.


    The progress of the investigation was once hindered, and she even didn''t have much hope for it. But


    now, there was new news?


    Edgar nodded and said, "yes, we have interrogated her. Miss Rachel, if you want to see her, why don''t


    you meet her?"


    "Where is she?" With a gleam shining in Rachel''s beautiful eyes, she looked up at him and asked.


    "She has been ced in a temporarily rented house. We can let her go back after asking your opinion."


    Edgar said respectfully to Rachel.


    "In that case, let''s go to see her!" Rachel put down the script, stood up and followed Edgar to see the


    cook.


    On the way, it was difficult for Rachel to calm down.


    She was mentally prepared and might not be able to ask anything this time.


    What worried her most was that what happened to Keithst time would happen again. What if the


    cook was put back and she gets killed?


    The heavy feeling made her almost out of breath until she arrived at the ce where the cook was


    locked.


    The door was pushed open. Hearing the noise, the person who had been sleeping in the room quickly


    got out of bed and hid aside like a frightened rabbit.


    Edgar shouted at the person, "don''t hide. I''ll let you go back after asking!"


    An old woman walked out of the wardrobe, flinching. She avoided eye contact and didn''t dare to look


    up at Rachel.


    Rachel looked the cook up and down. She was too young to remember her at all.


    "Plop!" The cook suddenly knelt down in front of Rachel and begged for mercy with tears and snot,


    "Miss Rachel, please let me go! I really know nothing about what happened that year! "


    Rachel was not in a hurry. she looked at her up and down and asked, "did you really cook in the Yan


    family?"


    "Yes, I did cook in the Yan family." The cook admitted.


    Rachel nodded and asked, "do you know my parents?"


    The cook''s eyes twinkled, but she still nodded, "of course I know. Your parents were important guests


    of the Yan Family at that time, so they temporarily lived in the Yan family."


    Rachel stared at her. Although she looked calm, her heart had already been overturned!


    She must know something!


    Under the gaze of Rachel, the cook lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    "Tell me what you know, or I will not spare you!" Although she said it lightly, her tone was full of


    unquestionable authority.


    The cook sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t know why your parents had an ident. I only know that


    your parents had lived in the Yan Family for more than half a year and still took you with them. But you


    were very young at that time and didn''t understand anything."


    "After the ident, the couple of Yan n saw that you were pitiful, so they took you in. Although they


    didn''t treat you well, at least you survived... "


    Hearing this, Rachel frowned and asked, "when did you leave the Yan family?"


    "The second year after your parents'' ident, I resigned. So in that year, we all saw what kind of life


    you had in the Yan Family You were not as good as us at that time! "


    The cook''s tone was full of sympathy for Rachel in her childhood.


    "Yes, I didn''t even have basic personal freedom and dignity at that time. I was not as free as you


    servants. You don''t have to be mistreated every day!"


    Hearing this, the cook suddenly became excited. "At first, we all thought thatdy was so kind that she


    took in orphans without parents. Butter, we gradually realized thatdy kept you here for another


    reason..."


    "What reason?" Rachel asked immediately.

 Chapter 222 Take In The Cook

    Chapter 222 Take In The Cook


    The cook was stunned and then realized that she was being straightforward again. She almost told the


    truth.


    She shook her head in a hurry, "no, there is no reason. she just thought you were pitiful, ha ha."


    The cook''s random excuse couldn''t convince Rachel.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Rachel knelt down in front of the cook and said affectionately, "Auntie, tell


    me the truth! I know you are a kind person. You don''t want me to be kept in the dark. I often wake up


    from nightmares when I was a child! "


    "Even if I leave the Yan family now, they won''t let me go, especially my so-called sister and foster


    mother who always try to set me up. I''ve been notorious recently. It''s all their fault! "


    This cry andint made the cook softhearted. She was a person who could not hide her words.


    "Miss Rachel, you are a woman with a miserable life. I can tell you, but you can promise me that you


    won''t take revenge or go against the Yan family, okay?" The cook couldn''t bear to see the heartbroken


    look on Rachel''s face.


    "Why?" Rachel asked in confusion


    The cook sighed and said, "well, you don''t know how cruel the Yan family is until now. You have


    suffered a lot from them when you were a child, haven''t you? If they know that you know the cause of


    your parents'' death, they will kill you to keep your mouth shut! "


    "I And what about you? How did you survive all these years? " Asked Rachel curiously.


    The cook shook her head and said, "although I''m a straightforward person, I don''t like to talk big.


    Besides, I didn''t see what happened to Mrs. Teresa with my own eyes. It was all told by others. So Mrs.


    Teresa thought I didn''t know about it, so she didn''t do anything to me. "


    "Don''t you know that all the people who knew about the scandals of Mrs. Teresa were driven out of the


    Yan Family and died in all kinds of idents! Their death seemed to be an ident, but in fact, it was


    all caused by the Yan Family! "


    Rachel was shocked.


    It seemed that the death of Keith was not strange at all?


    Because they were involved in the case that year, there was more than one servant such as Keith who


    died?


    What was the Yan Family afraid of? Why did he hurt those innocent people so viciously?


    "Aunt, tell me, why did Mrs. Teresa do this to you? What happened that year? "


    The cook heaved a long sigh and continued, "in fact, it all depends on your father. Your father was the


    only son of the Gu family in the Gangnam province. He was born in a rich family of two generations!


    Your father and Mrs. Teresa were childhood friends. The two of them had a good time. They grew up


    together and talked to each other. "


    "Later, Mrs. Teresa was forced to marry Mr. Anthony by her family. Mrs. Teresa was beautiful, and Mr.


    Anthony was very kind to her. He was almost obedient to her. But in fact, there is only one person Mrs.


    Teresa really loves, and that is your father. "


    Rachel was shocked again!


    she didn''t expect that her biological father and Teresa would have such an intersection?


    "I heard that she confessed her love to your father many times before she got married, but she was


    refused. After Mrs. Teresa got married, your father met your mother. The two fell in love with each other


    at first sight, married and had you. But because your parents'' family opposed their marriage and were


    very angry with them for making decisions without authorization, they were kicked out of the house. "


    "Your father wanted to start his own business, and it happened that Mrs. Teresa knew about it, so she


    invited them to live in her house. She also asked Mr. Anthony to introduce resources to your father and


    teach him how to do business. Your mother and you live in the Yan family. Mrs. Teresa has always


    been nice to you. "


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    She knows very well that the more amiable Teresa is to you, the more she means to give you a hard


    time. If she is vicious to you, it means the punishment begins.


    "Until one day, something happened. It seemed that your grandmother was seriously ill and your father


    insisted on going back to see her. Coincidentally, his car broke down again, and the Yan Family''s car


    was sent for maintenance. Mr. Anthony happened to be at home that day, so he asked the driver Keith


    to drive the car back as soon as possible. "


    "In the end, Keith drove back. Your parents were in a hurry to leave. At that time, you happened to be


    sick, so your mother entrusted you to Mrs. Teresa to take care of you temporarily and promised to


    come back in two days. As a result, something happened that day... "


    The cook didn''t know what to say.


    However, Rachel couldn''t wait to ask her, "what happened that day? Can you tell me in detail?


    The cook thought for a while and said, "after they drove away that day, I was busy preparing dinner in


    the kitchen. I heard that Mrs. Teresa answered the phone, and then she told Mr. Anthony that


    something had happened. For some reason, the police found smuggling in the car, and your parents


    could not be taken away."


    "The investigation went smoothly. Your parents were convicted soon. The Yan family was involved, so


    they cooperated with the police''s investigation and were cleared of suspicion. Not long after the


    sentence, I heard that your parents were in prison Commit suicide. "


    "Suicide?" "No, it''s impossible! My parents will never leave me alone like this! Someone must have


    poisoned them! "


    The cook pulled her hand and said sympathetically, "Miss Rachel, even if you are right, it has been so


    many years. Who knows how they died? Even if we investigate, there is no evidence to prove it! "


    For the first time, Rachel realized that her ability was so weak! She didn''t even have the ability to


    uphold justice for her parents!


    "The Yan family has always been cunning. Do you want to find something on them? No way! " The


    cook sighed.


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more disappointed she felt


    The cook looked at her with pity. "I know you want to avenge your parents, but how? Who will believe


    me only by my one-sided statement? Besides, it has been a long time since the case was filed. Who


    would like to reverse it? "


    A trace of sadness shed through Rachel''s eyes. She stood up weakly and kept silent for a long time.


    Edgar came forward and asked, "Miss Rachel, what should we do with this cook?"


    It was not until then that the cook remembered her own arrangements. "Miss Rachel, why don''t you let


    me follow you? I can cook and wash for you, but don''t let me wander outside. I I''m afraid that the Yan


    family will kill me if they know it! "


    It was not until then that Rachel came to her senses. Thinking of the tragic death of Keithst time, she


    couldn''t rule out this possibility.


    "Is there anyone else in your family?" Rachel forced herself to cheer up and asked.


    The cook shook her head and said in a sad voice, "my husband has died a long time ago. My only son


    has gone abroad and has almost nevere back. There is no one at home. I lived alone in the


    countryside. "


    "Okay, you can go to my studio and cook for us!" Rachel said after thinking for a while.


    The cook was willing to take the risk to tell her the truth. It could be seen that she was kind-hearted, at


    least not evildoer.


    Therefore, Rachel believed that she could be trusted and wouldn''t stir up any trouble. Of course, it was


    out of guilt for the death of Keith that she epted the cook.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel thought for a while and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The cook quickly said, "my name is Cecily. You can call me Ceil from now on."


    "Ceil, my studio needs a cook. If you don''t mind, live with us! Although I can''t give you great wealth, it''s


    easy for me to support you for a lifetime. " Said Rachel indifferently.


    The cook was surprised and quickly kowtowed to thank her, "Miss Rachel, thank you so much. I''ll keep


    it in mind!"


    Rachel suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, There was a girl in Yan family before,


    and now she live with us. I don''t know if you know her.""

 Chapter 223 Cruel Hearted

    Chapter 223 Cruel Hearted


    When Rachel took Ceil back to her studio, everyone was happy to hear that it was a cook who was


    cooking for them. "That''s great. You don''t have to eat fast food every day from now on!"


    Rachel was a little tired. After asking Michelle to arrange Ceil to do something, she went to bed.


    Lying on the bed, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She couldn''t calm down at the thought


    that her parents hadmitted suicide in prison.


    She would never believe it.


    There were many kinds of death methods in the prison, including being poisoned, abused, and all kinds


    of idents However, the result being given by the official were usually decent, but most of them were


    not credible.


    Rachel''s head was running at a high speed.


    Was her grandmother really seriously ill at that time? Then why didn''t Grandpa take any measures


    since there was no news about her parents? Did he think that her father was unfilial and didn''t want to


    go home, so he didn''t find him? he missed the best time to save him?


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more headache she felt. It seemed that she had to ask her


    grandfather for confirmation.


    But at the thought of meeting her grandfather whom she had never met, she felt sad.


    After tossing and turning for hundreds of times, Rachel finally couldn''t help but send a message to


    rk. "If someonemitted suicide in prison, do you believe it?"


    rk had helped her investigate this case before. A trace of expectation appeared in Rachel''s heart.


    Maybe he could know something.


    Seeing that there was no response from the phone, Rachel thought that rk would not reply her


    message.


    She was a little disappointed.


    That''s right. Last time when rk invited her to shoot an advertisement, she refused him and even


    smeared her. How could he talk to her?


    Thinking of this, she quickly clicked on the WeChat and wanted to withdraw the message, but found


    that the message had been sent for too long and could not be withdrawn.


    She sighed and was about to turn off her phone to sleep.


    At this time, the phone rang.


    Seeing the phone number on the screen, Rachel almost threw it away!


    rk didn''t reply her message for a long time, but called her directly?


    She answered it? Or not?


    When she was hesitating, the phone was hung up and returned to peace.


    Rachel sighed and regretted not answering the phone just now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, the phone rang again.


    This was the second time that rk had called her! It had never happened before!


    Rachel was a little surprised, but she still pressed the answer key. "Hello?"


    "Whomitted suicide in prison?" rk''s voice was as cold as usual.


    Stunned, who? Could she tell the truth?


    "I heard from a servant of the Yan family that my parentsmitted suicide in prison not long after they


    were sentenced. I don''t believe it. " Said Rachel in a low voice.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone, but she could hear the man''s even breathing.


    Holding the phone, Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    Who is she to rk now? How could she say that in front of him? To win his sympathy?


    Thinking of this, Rachel smiled bitterly and quickly said on the phone, "I just can''t figure it out by myself.


    You helped me investigate this before, so I want to ask. Nothing. Since you don''t know, forget it. I''ll


    hang up! "


    After saying that, Rachel hung up the phone quickly without waiting for his response.


    At this time, rk was sitting in the office. Seeing that the phone screen that had been hung up had


    returned to its original state, he frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Caleb, who had been standing aside all the time, couldn''t help but ask in confusion, "Mr.


    rk, what happened?"


    "Help me check if Rachel''s parents really died of suicide in prison, or there was another cause of


    death!" A hint of coldness shed through rk''s eyes.


    Caleb replied and went out quickly.


    After staying at home for a few days, Rachel finally epted the information that Ceil told him calmly.


    Fortunately, there was no shooting task these days. Although she was in a bad mood, her work was not


    affected.


    Ceil worked diligently at the office of Rachel, and the dishes she cooked were delicious, which had


    been praised by the employees of the studio. She also felt that life was much more lively, and soon fell


    in love with this big family.


    Rachel didn''t treat her differently because of the past. Instead, she was treated politely as an elder.


    This made Ceil moved. She swore to work harder to repay this poor girl who was beaten ck and


    blue.


    One day, when Rachel was reading the script at home, Ceil prepared some fruits and desserts for her.


    Then she sat opposite her, unspeaking.


    Rachel was confused, "Ceil, what''s wrong?"


    Ceil smiled awkwardly, "Miss Rachel, you are so kind to me. I, I have nothing to repay you."


    Rachel smiled disapprovingly and said, "don''t call me miss. You can call me Rachel from now on. You


    are a member of our studio now. I treat everyone equally. There is no difference. "


    Ceil sighed and said, "if I were in the Yan family, I wouldn''t have been treated like this. I couldn''t bear a


    lot of anger before, so I took the initiative to resign."


    Rachel put down the script in her hand andforted her, "Teresa and Nancy are always short


    tempered. They won''t kill others unless they get in their way. They can only beat and curse."


    With a serious look on her face, Ceil seemed to have made up her mind and said, "in fact, there is one


    more thing that I dare not tell you."


    "What''s up?" Rachel asked with a frown


    Ceil sighed, "before the ident, your parents had already lived in the Yan Family with you. Once, I


    was about to bring Mrs. Teresa cooked bird''s nest soup, but I identally heard that she confessed her


    love to your father in the attic, probably saying that she wanted to be with him. "


    "As a result, your father persuaded her to put family first and told her clearly that both sides had a


    family. They were impossible. After your father left, Mrs. Teresa lost her temper and threatened to


    destroy his family... "


    Hearing this, the emotion of Rachel that had been hard to calm down became agitated again. "Did


    Teresa really say that?"


    "Yes, I heard it. All these years, I have been thinking about it. How could something happen to your


    parents in a week? I suspect that she must have done it. She kept you by her side and abused you to


    vent her anger. Maybe she doesn''t want to let you go? "


    Hearing this, Rachel was so angry that she thumped the table!


    "Teresa is really crazy!"


    Seeing that she was furious, Ceil quickly knelt down and said, "don''t be angry, Rachel. I just don''t want


    to hide it from you. I know you must be affected by my words. But I really don''t want to see you look


    around for people to inquire about what happened in the past and look for evidence! "


    At this time, Eva pushed the door open and came in. She was surprised to see Ceil kneeling on the


    ground.


    She had been told what had happened a few days ago by Rachel, but she had no time toe.


    "Ceil, did you piss Miss off again?" Eva frowned unhappily.


    "No, she didn''t. Ceil told me that Teresa was most likely to have done something to my parents."


    Eva hurried forward, pulled up Ceil, and nodded heavily to Rachel. "This is the most possible! Even if


    there is no evidence, I am one hundred percent sure that she did it! It''s strange that she didn''t do it! she


    is so cruel."


    Rachel didn''t deny it, "before we find strong evidence, we three just need to know these things. You


    don''t have to tell outsiders, or our lives will be in danger!"


    Eva looked at her with fear. "Miss, are we also in danger? Then Can I go out in the future?


    "

 Chapter 224 Becoming a Screen Couple

    Chapter 224 Bing a Screen Couple


    Rachel rubbed her head and smiled, "Be careful when you go out in the future. But also don''t be too


    nervous. After all, the Yan Family doesn''t know that we have known the truth yet."


    Eva nodded immediately, answering, "That''s good. I''m afraid that they all know about that, so they ask


    people to kill me every day. I don''t have so many lives to face that!"


    Ceil was also amused andughed, saying, "As long as you don''t go out to talk nonsense and keep


    your mouth shut as usual, the Yan Family will definitely not find out the truth."


    Trying to suppress her anger, Rachel focused her attention on the script again.


    She now knew exactly that only when she became stronger and bigger could she reverse the verdict


    for her parents, protect Ceil and Eva, and protect the studio.


    Therefore, work was her only spiritual sustenance.


    The next step was to shoot a public service advertisement.


    Chester attached great importance to this public service advertisement. It was a free public service


    advertisement, which was used to publicize the positive energy, so he had to do it carefully.


    From the preparation to the shooting, from the script to the props, from the selection of actors to the


    arrangement of the staff, Chester monitored everything and dared not ck off at all.


    Since he was so serious, Rachel had to pay attention to it as well.


    However, Joe didn''t take it seriously at all. He often chatted with her about trivial things.


    "Why are you not nervous at all?" Rachel looked at him with amusement.


    At first, Joe looked like a prince charming. As after they got along with each other for a long time, she


    found that he was look a child. He liked ying, liked all novel and interesting things and liked to share.


    But at the same time, he had a mature mind, which contained very professional acting knowledge and


    experience, and he had an unusually keen sense of script, so he worked easily and smoothly, and his


    acting was always smooth.


    "Why should I be nervous? In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. We won''t have many scenes in the


    public service advertisement, and most of it are to publicize the social atmosphere and spread the


    positive energy," Joe said in a faint voice.


    Rachel thought for a while and agreed. There were many public service advertisements which even


    without any actors or actresses. But since she got this project, she should take it seriously.


    "I''m not you who have a gift in acting. I have to imitate and practice your simple look countless times to


    reach your level of acting," Rachel said as she shrugged.


    Joe was ttered by her and smiled happily, saying, "If you want to learn, I can teach you! In a y,


    details determined sess or failure. Eyes, expressions and movements were very important. If you


    had a good grasp of it, you would be able to fully disy the character and inner activities of the


    character! If you can''t control it well, you will be scolded for poor acting skills..."


    Joe started to exin the acting skill to Rachel. She didn''t seem to be impatient at all. She patiently


    listened to him, trying to digest the precious information he sent, and nodded or asked questions from


    time to time.


    With such a beautiful and loyal listener, Joe was naturally happy and more willing to teach her his


    unique acting skills.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing the two people chatting so happily, Chester was a little jealous. But he was very clear that


    Rachel was learning from Joe, which was a chance for her to grow up quickly.


    Therefore, he had to put a restraint on the jealousy in his heart and turned to other things, pretending


    not to see the happy scene of the two friends.


    Rachel didn''t notice anything wrong with Chester. At this moment, she was Joe''s fan. She listened


    carefully and recorded important information in her mobile phone memo from time to time.


    When the two of them went onto the stage, Joe gave advice to Rachel on how to act.


    With a frown, Chester walked up to Joe and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "It''s a good thing that I


    ask you to guide her acting skills, but don''t just focus on training, but also let her give full y to her


    own free y. Otherwise, her acting skills will be the same as yours, without her own characteristics."


    Joe smiled carelessly and patted him on the shoulder, "Can your acting skill be like someone''s? The


    real acting skill is to let the audience quickly rece you into your role at the moment you show up, to


    feel your joy, anger, sorrow, and emotional fluctuation following your inner activities, without noticing


    that this is you.


    In other words, when you act in a y, you have to erase your own characteristics, so that you can


    completely immerse yourself in the real role and be another person. So, what you just said was


    wrong! Could it be..... Are you jealous because I have a good time with her?" Joe raised his eyebrows


    and looked at him.


    After being stunned for a while, Chester came to his senses andughed, answering, "Well, you are an


    expert. I can''t win you. But you''d better keep a distance from her. Be careful not to be photographed by


    the paparazzi and gossip about you again."


    "s," Joe shook his head and said, "Since I started my career, there hasn''t been any gossip about


    me. It would be nice if the media say I have such a beautiful and kind-hearted girlfriend like Rachel."


    Chester touched his cheeks and put aside his personal feelings. If they really became a screen couple


    sessfully, then the chance of Rachel bing popr again would be faster.


    However, if the fans of both sides didn''t like each other, it would also cause a disaster. If they were just


    a screen couple, not a real couple, it would be exposed one day. At that time, if theizens were


    disappointed, they would probably lose more fans.


    "No," Chester shook his head and said, "This suggestion is too risky. If you bing a couple cause


    fans to fight each other, it will have a great impact on the new y. Just be honest and keep a low


    profile as usual!"


    Joe shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "It''s all up to you. Anyway, I don''t think these are the


    most important things. The most important thing is to make Rachel reborn in the new y, so that the


    audience will have a new image of her. In this way, she canpletelye out of the shadow of the


    past and be popr in a new posture!"


    The two of them continued to discuss this issue until Joe was about toe onto the stage.


    Needless to say, Joe''s performance was very good and very scene was passed once.


    After the public service advertisement was finished, Joe waved to her and said, "Rachel,e on, I''ll


    treat you to dinner!"


    "What about me?" Chester asked with a smile.


    Joe reached out and rubbed his hair, as if he was smoothing the hair of a pet dog, and said generously,


    "Then I''ll take you with me by the way!"


    The three of them entered the hotpot restaurant in a low-key way. Joe had already asked his agent to


    book two rooms, one for his agent and assistant, and the other for the three of them. Everyone''s dinner


    was hotpot.


    Rachel was very excited toe to such a ce.


    "Since I became a star, I have seldom shown up in public, let alone eating my favorite food, especially


    in such a lively ce!" As the hot pot was steaming, the temperature in the room rose a lot. With a red


    face, she looked even more gorgeous.


    Joeughed and said, "It''s no big deal. If you like it, I''ll take you out to eat all kinds of delicious food in


    the future!"


    Chester red at him and said sourly, "If you are to do this, what can I do?"


    Joe smiled but said nothing.


    Rachel was a little embarrassed. Suddenly, she felt a difort in her lower abdomen, so she said to


    the two, "I''m going to the bathroom first."


    The bathroom of the hotpot restaurant was at the end of the corridor, not in the box. She had to stand


    up, put on a mask and hat, and went to the next room to call up Mindy. Then she went to the bathroom.


    After entering the bathroom, she said to Mindy, "Wait for me here. Make sure to make a sound if


    anything happens."


    Mindy couldn''t help but smile. Since the ident in the bathroomst time, Rachel took extra care


    every time she went to a bathroom.


    Fortunately, nothing special happened this time.


    With a squeak, Rachel walked out of the bathroom and bumped into someone''s arms.

 Chapter 225 Meeting in the Hotpot Restaurant

    Chapter 225 Meeting in the Hotpot Restaurant


    When Rachel was about to scream, she smelled a familiar man''s breath. Then a low voice came over


    her head, "Can''t you even walk well?"


    Rachel was a little annoyed. When she raised her head and was about to refute, she met with the dark


    and cold eyes of rk.


    "You?" Rachel was a little surprised.


    rk gave a hint to Mindy, and she left immediately.


    rk grabbed her wrist, turned around and pulled her into a nearby box.


    "What are you doing?" Rachel struggled to ask.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    rk let go of her and said coldly, "I just had an appointment with Amanda. Would you like to have


    dinner with us?"


    Rachel turned around and saw that there were all kinds of ingredients for the hot pot on the table.


    "How do you know I am here?" Rachel raised her head and asked.


    But rk said indifferently, "Don''t tter yourself. I was about to have dinner here, but I ran into you in


    the bathroom just now."


    "I thought it was Mindy who told you." A bitter smile appeared on her face. Yes, she was ttering


    herself.


    rk had never been narcissistic?


    "Sit down and eat with me. I''ll tell you the truth of the prison," rk said coldly.


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel asked, "Are you serious?"


    rk nodded firmly.


    Rachel immediately took out her phone and called Chester, "I just met a friend. I''ll be back in ten


    minutes after eating here. You can eat first. Don''t wait for me!"


    After saying that, she hung up the phone decisively, without waiting for him to ask more.


    Chester was stunned by the phone call. How could Rachel meet a friend here? What friend?


    Seeing his expression, Joe immediately understood what happened. He patted him on the shoulder


    and said, "Let''s eat first. Rachel will be here soon."


    "What kind of friend can she meet?" Chester asked with doubt.


    Joe looked at Chest with a smile, replying, "Do you really want to guess? Directors, actors, producers


    who had cooperated with her before, rtives and friends...... If you really want to spend time


    suspecting it, you will be very busy. Which female star doesn''t have any social circle?"


    Chester was still confused with his eyebrows furrowed.


    Joe continued tofort him, "The goddess you are chasing is a very independent person. If you keep


    monitoring and controlling her, it will only be the opposite. Instead, she will hate you more and stay


    away from you! So, the only thing you can do is to respect her and love her. That''s all."


    Chester sighed, picked up his chopsticks and began to eat hot pot, but he didn''t know the taste at all.


    On the other side, in another box, rk was eating happily and had a good appetite, as if she hadn''t


    had a good meal for a long time.


    Sitting next to him, Rachel looked at him strangely and asked, "When are you going to tell me about my


    parents?"


    "When I''m full. You can eat too!" rk said casually.


    Rachel was a little annoyed. She was about to question him if he deliberately dyed the dinner


    because he heard that she would only be here for ten minutes on the phone.


    But on second thought, he just said that she was ttering herself. If she asked so, he would probably


    use a "narcissistic" to describe her.


    "Okay, you must tell me after the meal, or I will tell Grandpa Peter about this!" With a resentful look at


    him, Rachel picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    In fact, she had been hungry for a long time. As soon as she tasted the delicious food, she couldn''t


    stop eating. She enjoyed it more than rk.


    "Well, food in this hotpot restaurant is really delicious!" Rachel praised while eating.


    Although she was also very nervous about her parents'' case. After all, she had tracked it for a long


    time and could not push him too much, so she had the patience to apany him to eat first.


    "Is it really delicious?" rk stopped eating and turned to look at her, only to find that she was too


    happy with eating to care about her image and her mouth was stained with a lot of oil.


    Rachel nodded and continued to gobble down the food. "That''s right. I haven''t eaten hot pot for a long


    time. If it weren''t for the gossip, I wouldn''t have been so hungry and went crazy when I saw delicious


    food."


    If others heard Rachel''s ridicule, they wouldugh.


    But it sounded a little harsh to rk.


    After all, it had something to do with him that she went up and fell heavily. It was because of the matter


    of Anna that she was dragged down from the cloud.


    rk stopped eating and said lightly, "Your parents didn''tmit suicide."


    Stunned, she forgot to eat and asked, "How did they die?"


    She knew that her parents were not cowards. It was impossible for them tomit suicide when they


    were wronged, so that they would never have a chance to clear their grievances!


    rk remained silent for a long time and stared at her.


    "What do you want to do if you know the truth?"


    "Of course I''m going to kill my enemy. I want to prove my parents'' innocence!"


    However, to her surprise, rk shook his head and said, "This case has been passed for too long.


    Even if we can find the witness, it is very difficult to reverse the verdict because it has been passed for


    too long. I have asked Mr. Kim and he said the chances of sess are very slim."


    Rachel put down the chopsticks and fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, she said, "If we really can''t reverse the verdict, then let the murderer get the deserved


    punishment!"


    rk fell into silence.


    Rachel poked his hand with her elbow and asked, "You haven''t told me yet. How did my parents die?"


    "Poison."


    rk raised his head and looked at her coldly without any expression on his face. It was hard to tell


    whether he was lying or not.


    But Rachel believed it without hesitation. Poisoning was the most normal way that Anthony and Teresa


    would do.


    "How dare the Yan Family be so unscrupulous? I won''t let them go!" A resolute expression appeared


    on Rachel''s face. It could be seen that she had really made up her mind to uphold justice for her


    parents.


    "You don''t need my help?" rk asked in a soft tone.


    However, Rachel] shook her head and said, "No, thanks for telling me the truth, which makes me more


    sure that Anthony and Teresa killed my parents! Sooner orter, I will let them pay the same price!"


    Then she stood up and walked towards the door.


    After taking two steps, she turned around and asked rk in confusion, "Didn''t you say that Amanda


    woulde to have hotpot with you? Why hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    rk replied expressionlessly, "She just sent a message and said she was too busy to eat."


    With a skeptical look at him, Rachel said, "Then take your time. I''ll go back first."


    rk didn''t say anything but nodded slightly.


    After returning to the room of Chester, Rachel sat down again and asked the two people with pretended


    ease, "How is it? Did you eat well?"


    After being taught a lesson by Joe just now, Chester restrained his emotions and asked indifferently,


    "It''s delicious. Are you full over there?"


    "Not yet," said Rachel, picking up her chopsticks and eating the hot pot again. "I just talked with my


    friend for a while, and I just ate a few. This hotpot tastes really good!"


    "Of course," replied Joe casually, "This is the hot pot restaurant under the name of the Ji Group. It''s


    always difficult to book a table, because the food here tastes so good that there are many customers


    coming back after trying it for one time."


    "Is this the hotpot restaurant of the Ji Group?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    Joe nodded, asking, "Yes, don''t you know? The Ji Group is really engaged in all kinds of industries,


    such as clothing industry, catering industry, real estate, entertainment industry and so on. As long as


    there is money to make, there will be the Ji Group!


    Otherwise, how could the Ji Group take up half of the economic ie of the M city? Even the heir of


    the Ji Group was praised as a ''business genius who controls the economic lifeline of M city''! His power


    sweeps over the whole M city! There is nothing he can''t do!"

 Chapter 226 Borrow Her Warmth

    Chapter 226 Borrow Her Warmth


    Rachel was shocked. How could Joe have such a high praise for rk and the Ji group?


    Sitting aside, Chester coughed several times.


    Joe didn''t pay much attention to his warning and continued, "in the whole M City, I think no one can be


    younger and more ambitious than the heir of the Ji group. Didn''t you cooperate with the Ji group


    before? Don''t you know that? "


    Rachel shook her head nkly, "I was concentrating on filming at that time, so I didn''t pay much


    attention to it. Of course I know Mr. rk is powerful. The Ji group is a veryrge group, but I really


    don''t know their position in this city. "


    Although she said so, what was on her mind was the meeting with [¼¾Á¹´¨] just now. Did he do it on


    purpose?


    This was his shop, and he even asked [¼¾Çåâù] out to eat hot pot. Was he kidding her?


    "Why haven''t youe to eat hot pot yet?" Rachel texted Amanda


    Seeing her reaction, Chester knew what he should do.


    While eating, Joe continued to talk about the status and influence of the Ji Group in M City, and


    Chester responded from time to time.


    In fact, in his heart, Chester admired rk, but he couldn''t bear to see that rk neglected Rachel and


    tortured her from time to time, so he couldn''t help but have a prejudice against rk


    Chester had always regarded Rachel as a goddess. He held her in his hands for fear of falling, but he


    was afraid of melting her in his mouth. He carefully wanted to save her.


    But what about rk? He pushed her to the front again and again, watching her suffer and pretending


    that "you deserve it".


    How could Chester not hate rk?


    "Ding Dong!" Rachel''s phone had ringed.


    Amanda only sent a question Emoji.


    Then, a second message came in, "when did you ask me out for hotpot?"


    ''is it because rk came out to eat hot pot alone? He doesn''t think it''s appropriate, so he said he ate


    hot pot with Amanda to save face?'' Rachel thought?


    Rachel didn''t want to expose him, so she just replied, "I was eating in your hot pot restaurant. I thought


    you would appear here."


    She put away her phone and continued to eat, only to find that the two men in front of her had put down


    their chopsticks and were looking at her greedily.


    "What''s wrong?" Rachel was too scared to continue eating, so she put down her chopsticks and asked


    uneasily.


    Joe looked her up and down and asked, "it seems that you just met the ex agent, rk Ji?"


    Rachel smiled awkwardly, "why do you ask this?"


    "I see that you are absent-minded, so I care more about you." Said Joe curiously.


    There was more inquiry in Chester''s eyes.


    Rachel lowered her head and didn''t answer.


    "Well, hurry up and eat. We are full and are going back home!" Seeing that she was shy, Joe couldn''t


    help smiling, changing the topic and urging her.


    Rachel was relieved. After eating for a while, she put down her chopsticks with satisfaction.


    "Waiter, pay the bill!" Chester waved at the door.


    A waitress came in and smiled politely to everyone. "Sir, the bill for this table has been paid by the next


    table."


    "paid? Who paid it? " Chester was confused.


    The waitress still smiled and said, "our Mr. rk said that Miss Rachel is his friend. As long as Miss


    Racheles in the future, her and her friend''s consumption on the spot will be free."


    Chester and Joe looked at Rachel, which made her feel embarrassed.


    "It seems that we have had a domineering meal today thanks to miss Rachel!" Joe joked, stood up and


    left the room first.


    Chester said "Since rk is so generous, we must eat more hot pot with Miss Rachel in the future!"


    Rachel nced at him and said, "don''t make fun of me!"


    The two of them finally stood up and left.


    After returning to her residence, Rachel asked Mindy, "tell me the truth. Did you tell rk where I


    was?"


    Mindy shook her head immediately and said honestly, "I swear, I have never done such a thing of


    selling my master for wealth! It was The staff of the hotpot restaurant knew me and knew you were


    here. Inform him in private. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, because that old acquaintance came to my room to talk to me." Mindy said seriously.


    "Well, why are his spies everywhere?" Rachel sighed.


    With some hesitation, Mindy said, "in fact, Mr. rk really cares about you, but unfortunately He has


    too many things that he can''t control. He has to look at you in this way. "


    With a self mockery in her tone, Rachel waved her hand and said, "needless to say, it''s impossible for


    me to be with him. He is the favored one, the controller of the economic lifeline of M City He is so


    powerful. How can a junior like me covet him? "


    Mindy remained silent.


    At this time, Ceil came in with fruits.


    Rachel said to Mindy, "you can go downstairs to have a look. I have something to talk to Ceil."


    Mindy nodded and left soon.


    Ceil looked at her in confusion, "Miss, have you got any new news?"


    With her hands grasping Ceil''s wrist, Rachel couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and cried wildly,


    "Ceil, my parents they were poisoned to death by that vicious woman Teresa! "


    These words were like a bolt from the blue, directly shing through Ceil''s mind. She was stunned


    there for a long time.


    "It''s her! She poisoned them! This is her favorite trick! " Ceil said with lingering fear when she came to


    herself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes. "How could she be so vicious? Why didn''t you poison me to death? "


    Ceil stopped her immediately, "Miss, don''t be silly! She used to mistreat you to vent her anger. If you


    die so easily, how can she vent her hatred for your father? "


    Besides, it''s God''s bless that you didn''t die under her abuse. Maybe God wants you to seek justice for


    your parents! " Ceil sighed slightly.


    A hint of coldness shed through Rachel''s eyes. "If it weren''t for the fear of thew, I would have


    poisoned them as well!"


    Terrifying, Ceil shook her head like a rattle. "No, miss, don''t lose your mind! If you really do this, your


    life will be ruined! If your parents know it, they will definitely not agree! "


    Rachel gradually calmed down. She grabbed Ceil''s hand and sobbed, "Ceil, I just want to vent my


    anger. Don''t worry. I won''t humiliate myself like that. I don''t have any rtives around me. Since you


    came, you have taken good care of me and cared about me I feel mother''s warmth from you. "


    Ceil breathed a sigh of relief, but her face gradually became deste. She lowered her head and said,


    "in fact, I was an orphan when I was a child. I have no parents. After I left the orphanage, I went to the


    Yan family to be a cook. I''m not well-educated. "


    "Later, I couldn''t tolerate Teresa''s face. I was afraid that I would die in their hands one day, so I found


    an excuse to resign. When I came out, I met a very good honest man. we got married, had children and


    worked hard to raise the son. But my husband was gone, and my son is abroad. We haven''t seen each


    other for a few years. "


    "When I saw you, I thought of myself when I was a child. Naturally, I treated you as my own child This


    was probably a mother''s instinct! Please don''t me me, mydy. If you think I have crossed the line, I


    will pay attention to it in the future... "


    However, Rachel reached out to hug her and said, "Ceil, how about you ept me as your


    goddaughter! I really want to have a mother. It''s good to borrow her warmth... "

 Chapter 227 Being The Protagonist Again

    Chapter 227 Being The Protagonist Again


    Ceil was moved by Rachel''s words. She felt sorry for her and her eyes were wet. She hugged her


    tightly and said, "I always wanted a girl back then, but I failed. I only had a boy. Now it seems that God


    has mercy on me. "


    Rachel nodded happily "Okay, I''ll call you godmother from now on!"


    The mother and daughter hugged and talked a lot intimately before they came out of their sadness.


    Since then, Ceil had taken more care of Rachel''s life.


    At the same time, Rachel also felt the warmth of a mother from her from time to time. The loss of


    childhood seemed to be making up little by little.


    The next few advertising shoots also came to an end, and the new y was ready to start.


    Before the filming, Chester gave a banquet to let the important actors meet the director.


    The new director was the apprentice of the famous director Elijah''s student, Bruce.


    Rachel had met Elijah at the wine party. Under the rmendation of rk, she yed chess with


    him and won the opportunity to audition for the Dragon Temple. Moreover, through her own efforts, she


    got the female lead role of the Dragon Temple.


    Unfortunately,ter on, because of the frame up of Anna, rk was so angry that he wanted to


    withdraw the investment in the Dragon Temple. The crew had no choice but to change the actress,


    Rachel.


    Speaking of this, Rachel felt very regretful.


    If it hadn''t been for the matter of Anna''s son, her career might have gone to a higher level instead of


    going up and down.


    However, the irrational decision of rk on this matter made Rachel realize that she couldn''t give her


    future and fate to others. Otherwise, if she fell out with him one day, he would be able to beat her to


    eighteen hell in minutes!


    That was why Rachel was determined to work alone.


    She had to control her own fate. She didn''t want to be manipted by others, even if she didn''t make


    much money, even if she couldn''t get any good resources, and even if she could y a supporting role


    all her life. It was better than letting rk control her life.


    Thinking of this, Rachel cheered up.


    Chester introduced the director "the director of our new y, Looking for murderer at the West pass, is


    Bruce. Director Bruce is the apprentice of director Elijah. A famous teacher produces a senior student!


    Director Bruce is very good at shooting suspense films, and our protagonist, Joe, has also shot many


    simr subjects with extraordinary results. "


    "The heroine, Rachel! Although it''s her first time to y the suspense topic, I believe that with her talent


    and the spirit of learning hard, she will not let us down! "


    After the introduction, everyone turned to look at Rachel with all kinds of meanings in their eyes,


    including disdain, ridicule, and waiting to see a good show


    No matter what others thought, Rachel still maintained a calm expression.


    At this time, Bruce said, "Rachel? I remember that you were the heroine of the Dragon Temple my


    master shot before, weren''t you? Then something happened and you were forced to change? "


    In the face of the questioning eyes of Bruce, Rachel quickly nodded and said, "that''s true. It''s a pity that


    I haven''t been able to cooperate with director Elijah."


    "My master seems to appreciate you very much, but unfortunately, you are not that lucky. Now, after


    the release of the Dragon Temple, the box office performance is very good. The male and female


    protagonists have be famous because of this movie, and many supporting roles have be


    popr because of this. " Bruce sighed.


    Rachel said with shame, "it''s really my bad luck that I failed director Elijah."


    Bruce didn''t say anything more.


    Chester continued to introduce the rest.


    After the introduction, everyone toasted to the director, the producer and the producer respectfully.


    Rachel didn''t like this kind of asion. Fortunately, Chester and Joe would bring her to toast others


    from time to time, so she was not embarrassed.


    On the second day, everyone went into the film set with their luggage.


    The film set was not in the urban area, but in a remote town in the suburb.


    The main reason was that there were many ces worth taking pictures in this town. The local style


    was ancient and peculiar, and it was simr to the scene in the script.


    Therefore, Rachel directly moved in.


    When she yed the leading role again, her treatment had changed. Unlike thest y, she was in a


    dilemma everywhere, and she was far from others in food, clothing, transportation.


    Now, she was treated equally with Joe.


    After entering the crew, Joe arrived earlier than her and had already arranged everything. When he


    saw hering, he greeted her warmly, helped her carry her luggage and took her to get familiar with


    the environment.


    This made Rachel very moved. "Thank you, Joe. You are so kind to me. I really don''t know how to


    repay you!"


    Joe shrugged and said, "it''s not a big deal? I should have protected you! "


    Rachel chuckled and nodded incessantly, "yes, with the protection of brother Joe, no one dares to bully


    me."


    Joe paused and frowned, "I heard that you yed a supporting role in thest y? You have been


    bullied a lot, haven''t you? "


    After a short pause, Rachel came to her senses and asked, "have you noticed the gossip on the


    Inte?"


    "That''s for sure. In the entertainment circle, as long as there is any news, my agent will immediately


    report to me. I think I have heard a lot about you before I met you. "


    With a serious look on his face, Joe didn''t show any irony. Instead, he reminded, "in the entertainment


    circle, if you want to survive, you have to keep a low profile and don''t spread any gossip. Once


    someone sets you up, expose your dirty information online. Don''t make a sound, don''t exin. When


    the limelight is over, everything will return to peace. "


    "If you have to say something, you have to be brief and to the point. You have to insist that it has


    nothing to do with you. You''d better not say anything. Avoiding making many mistakes, you will not be


    able to tell the truth. If they find out the truth, the people on the Inte will not think it is a big deal and


    will only continue to add fuel to the fire. "


    As expected, Joe had been in the entertainment circle for a long time. As a child star at such a young


    age, he could still maintain his current reputation. There must be something extraordinary about him.


    "It''s better to listen to you than to read for ten years. Joe, you really can be my teacher. " Rachel looked


    at him with admiration.


    However, Joe waved his hand and said, "if it were someone else, I would have told him this. It''s just


    that I''m congenial to you and I don''t want you to repeat the same mistake in the future. "


    "I hope with your blessing, I will try my best." Rachel nodded slightly to show her determination.


    Joe shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "work hard, I''m waiting to witness the miracle that you be


    famous!"


    After sending Rachel back to the hotel room, Joe said goodbye and went back to his room.


    Looking at Joe''s receding figure, Michelle sighed, "he is really the dream man in the entertainment


    circle. He always keeps a low profile and acts like a teacher. Unfortunately, he is too attentive in front of


    you."


    "Don''t think too much. He just helps me and chatted with me. Chester asked him to take care of me,


    and he is just a dutiful man. "


    "But he is so dutiful. It''s easy for him to make enemies for you, isn''t it? There are many female stars


    who have a good rtionship with him in this crew. It is inevitable that he is a little narrow-minded You''d


    better be careful. " After saying that, Michelle went back to her work.


    Following behind Rachel, Mindy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Noticing her abnormality, Rachel asked curiously, "what''s wrong? Just say it. "


    Mindy hesitated for a while and said, "the text and phone intimidation incident before We have found


    out who is behind it. "


    "Who?" At first, Rachel thought that such a case would definitely not be verified, but she did not expect


    that more than half a yearter, there was finally a result.


    "Yes It''s Gary, the father of Anna. " Mindy took a deep breath and said the name.


    "What?" Rachel looked at her in surprise and thought she had misheard. "How could it be the father of


    Anna? What kind of feud do I have with him? Inexplicable! "


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mindy hurriedly said, "I was also confused when I knew the result, let alone you."

 Chapter 228 Being Scolded

    Chapter 228 Being Scolded


    Rachel sat down on the bed, her face still full of doubts. "Tell me more details, what did you find out?


    Why did Gary do that to me?"


    "This should start from the time you go abroad to get the prize," Mindy said seriously. "At that time, the


    Bai group encountered a financial crisis abroad and dered bankruptcy. It was not easy for Gary to


    sell thepany and get arge amount of money, but he was robbed by the foreign husband of


    Anna."


    Rachel asked in surprise, "robbed? The man that Anna married abroad He shouldn''t be too bad?


    Otherwise, how could she give up on rk and throw herself into his arms? "


    Mindy nodded and reported the information she had collected in detail, "yes, that foreigner''s name is


    Smith. When Anna first married him, he was a senior official of arge Americanpany and had a


    bright future. Unfortunately,ter, somehow, he became addicted to gambling and began to borrow


    usury behind Anna. "


    "He was forced to resign from thepany and was chased away by the usury lenders. Later, the


    usury lenders found out that Gary came to him and pointed a gun at him, forcing him to pay off the debt


    for Smith. Gary is a man who is afraid of death, so he gave the money out. "


    "I don''t know why he heard about you and Mr. rk. He thought it was because of you that Anna


    couldn''t get into the Ji family, so he wanted to get rid of you. But he has no money or power, so he can


    only use such a despicable method of intimidation. "


    Rachel was shocked to hear that. She didn''t expect that there were so many things behind these


    threatening messages!


    "Did Anna and Smith divorce?" Rachel asked again.


    Mindy shook her head and said, "I heard that Smith refused to divorce her and tried every means to


    ask for money from her, and she also tried every means to ask for money from Mr. rk. Poor Mr.


    rk was kept in the dark and cheated by this woman... "


    "I don''t think so," said Rachel, waving her hand. "From the very beginning, rk knew that the baby in


    Anna''s belly was not his, but he still wanted to be with her well. Although he was not engaged, he didn''t


    mean to leave her. Even if he knew that she had such a marriage, he might be able to bear it? "


    At the end of her words, Rachel lowered her voice and was not sure.


    "Do you still have those threatening messages and phone numbers?" Asked Rachel indifferently.


    "No, about two months ago, these things didn''t happen again." Mindy shook her head again.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s okay. Although what Gary has done is mean, it has no serious


    impact on me. He loves his daughter very much. Let him go this time! If it happens again, keep the


    evidence and call the police! "


    "Yes!" Mindy nodded immediately.


    Rachel didn''t turn on the filming until the afternoon. When she was free in the morning, she first slept


    for a while to regain her spirit. Then she began to read the script carefully and acted in front of the


    mirror again and again.


    When she turned on the TV in the afternoon, she could easily perform the scene of the first opponent


    y between Joe and her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In this y, Joe was a police captain of the criminal investigation team, who had a strong sense of


    reconnaissance and perception.


    On the other hand, Rachel was a scapegoat who had been wronged as a murderer. She had to try her


    best to prove her innocence, and at the same time, she had to avoid the police''s chase. Only in this


    way could she have time to find evidence to justify herself.


    Therefore, The leading actor and actress are opposites in the y.


    The first scene was that Joe appeared and collected evidence at the scene of the murder case. Then


    he went back to the police station to analyze the case, locked the biggest suspect in the case, and then


    went to the Rachel''s house to arrest her.


    When he arrived at Rachel''s house, he found that it was empty, but the small rental house was tidy and


    tidy.


    At this time, Rachel just came back from work. Before she went back downstairs, she saw police cars,


    police and people who were talking around.


    At this time, Rachel received a call from her friend, saying that she had be a murderer.


    At that moment, she was shocked, scared and confused.


    Seeing that the police were about to go downstairs, she made a bold decision. She immediately hid in


    the bathroom and changed her face to find out the ins and outs of the matter to those who didn''t know


    her.


    Rachel was a makeup artist in the y, so she was good at changing her face.


    This scene was shot two times by Bruce, which made Joe pass smoothly.


    But to her surprise, Rachel had been asked to shoot for almost ten times by Bruce.


    After the y, Bruce came up and scolded, "you have to integrate your understanding of the role into


    your acting and take you as her. If you were suddenly informed that you had killed someone, and you


    didn''t do it at all, how would you react? Look at what you did just now. Are you either not good enough


    or too exaggerated? "


    "Don''t always use the experience of acting in the past to shoot this y. That''s far from enough! In the


    dubious topic, your eyes, movements, and physicalnguage should tell the audience a lot of


    information, that is, you are very likely to be a suspect. Although you try to prove your innocence, all


    the evidence is pointing at you! "


    Hearing the lesson from Bruce, Rachel didn''t get angry or argue. Instead, she nodded seriously and


    said, "Bruce you''re right. It''s myck of understanding of the character. I will try my best to improve


    myself!"


    "I don''t have time to wait for you to improve. I''ll give you two hours to rest. I''ll shoot the scene again!"


    After saying that fiercely, Bruce sat back to her seat and guided the others to continue to shoot the next


    scene.


    Rachel knew that he was too strict with her. Perhaps it had something to do with her previous negative


    scandals, or perhaps he indeed had high requirements for acting skills.


    No matter what, she had to adjust her state of mind and ept the new challenge. She couldn''t be


    dejected just because of director Bruce''s criticism.


    After a while, Joe came over to guide her. "Actually, director Bruce didn''t say anything wrong just now.


    You really didn''t perform well. Are you under too much pressure?"


    With a bitter smile, Rachel nodded and said, "I''m indeed under a little pressure. I was criticized


    because I didn''t perform well enough. In fact, it''s better. Only when director Bruce is willing to point out


    my problems can I know the direction of my efforts. "


    "It''s great that you have such a mindset," said Joe calmly, "in the entertainment circle, every star is


    scolded to grow up? Even the most popr star will still be scolded by the director. Everything is to


    make the shooting better! "


    Rachel nodded obediently. What Joe said was always reasonable.


    Then, Joe yed the part of the y by himself for Rachel, which made her feel that the gap between


    her and him was too far, and she began to understand the standard of director Bruce.


    Following Joe''s instruction and with her own understanding, Rachel also acted it on the spot.


    Joe nodded slightly, "not bad. You have made progress, but there is still a gap."


    Under his guidance, Rachel adjusted her details over and over again, trying to approach the level of his


    demonstration.


    This scene made her feel a little familiar.


    It seemed that rk had also given her such guidance. When she encountered a bottleneck in her


    acting, he taught her how to act in this way. He had also encouraged her


    Thinking of this, Rachel who was rxing was in a daze. rk It seemed that he had been so gentle to


    her before, but he was not always cold.


    After resting for a while, Mindy handed the phone to Rachel and said, "it''s Miss Amanda."


    Surprised, Rachel picked up the phone and asked, "what''s wrong, Amanda?"


    "Where are you? grandfather wants to invite you to my family dinner tonight. " Amanda''s cheerful voice


    came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 229 Choosing a Woman

    Chapter 229 Choosing a Woman


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Why do you ask me to attend your family dinner? You


    should call Anna, right? "


    "Don''t mention her. All of us don''t like her. Why did I ask her toe here? It''s a bummer! " Amanda


    comined on the other end of the phone.


    Rachel restrained her smile and calmly refused, "I just joined the crew today and have to shoot in the


    evening. I''m afraid I won''t be able to have dinner with your family today."


    Hearing this, Amanda asked in a hurry, "the casting group? Where are you shooting? "


    "It''s in the suburb, far away. Don''te. Well, the director called me. We can talk next time! " Then


    Rachel hung up the phone quickly.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw the displeasure on Bruce''s face.


    Rachel put the phone in Mindy''s hand and said, "I''ll be shooting in the crew in the future. Can you find


    a way to refuse such a call for me?"


    Mindy nodded.


    In the Ji family''s house.


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda said to her grandfather in a pitiful tone, "Grandpa, it''s a pity that


    Rachel can''te to our house for dinner. It''s her first day to work in the filming group. It''s not


    appropriate to ask for leave. she has to shoot in the evening."


    As she spoke, Amanda nced at rk from the corner of her eyes.


    rk was sitting on the sofa, with his IPAD in his hand.


    He turned a deaf ear to Amanda''s words and remained calm.


    Peter sighed and said, "it seems that Rachel works too hard. I wanted to discuss with her about her


    grandfather''s meeting with her, but now it seems that I can''t even meet her! "


    A cunning light shed through Amanda''s eyes. She stepped forward and held Peter''s arm. "Grandpa,


    since she can''te, you have such an important thing to talk to her. How about we go to see her?"


    Peter''s eyes lit up and they looked at each other.


    "Yes," said Peter, patting his head. "I''m so old. She can''t get out. I can go in! Chester doesn''t dare to


    refuse me. Bruce is the favorite disciple of Elijah, and he doesn''t dare to stop me, does he? "


    "Grandpa is so smart!" Amanda almost jumped up and said excitedly, "tonight, we''ll bring Rachel some


    night snack!"


    At this time, rk finally put down his IPAD. He nced coldly at the excited people in front of him and


    said unhappily, "Amanda, you are not young anymore. How can you ask grandpa to do such a risky


    thing?"


    Seeing that the blockhead finally reacted, Amanda rested her hands on her hips and asked impatiently,


    "we are just going to see Rachel. What''s the danger?"


    "The film set is in the countryside, a barren mountain. You take grandpa there at midnight. If you meet


    something, you can run away. What about Grandpa?" rk said with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Peter''s eyebrows were almost knotted. He said unconvinced, "rk, do you think


    grandpa is old? I''m old and ambitious. I can still do whatever I want for a few years! "


    rk said indifferently, "I''ll go there for you. If you have anything to tell her, just tell me. It''ste at night.


    You don''t have to bother yourself. "


    Amanda opened her mouth wide in astonishment. She didn''t expect that her elder brother, who had


    always been shrewd, was willing to step into their trap?


    However, to her surprise, Peter waved his hand vigorously and said, "forget it. You will only piss Rachel


    off if you go there. Last time I went to her studio with you, but you had a big quarrel with her at the door.


    If I don''t follow you, I''m afraid you''ll beat her! "


    rk''s face darkened.


    How could he be so mean to his grandson?


    As if hearing some breaking news, Amanda asked, "Grandpa, do you say he had a fight with Rachel


    last time? they are not a couple. Why should they quarrel? "


    rk''s face was as cold as ice.


    Peterughed "Yes, Amanda is right. They are not a couple. Why did he have to quarrel with her?"


    "Grandpa, I have exined everything to you." rk asked coldly.


    However, Peter didn''t care much about it. He waved his hand and said, "that''s one thing and one thing.


    You really don''t have a close rtionship with her. Even if she refuses to shoot your advertisement, you


    shouldn''t be angry from embarrassment. You are just a man. How can you argue with a woman? "


    rk was speechless.


    At this time, Lucas and Penny went downstairs. When they heard the conversation between the two,


    they could not help but look at each other.


    "Father, which woman did rk quarrel with?" Penny asked curiously.


    Lucas also frowned and said, "ording to his character, rk should not quarrel with others, but try


    to kill her, right?"


    Well, the color drained from rk''s face.


    Amanda giggled, covering her mouth.


    rk red at her, stood up and walked to the dining room.


    Peter also stood up and sighed, "who else could it be? Of course it''s Rachel. I want to recognize her as


    my goddaughter. "


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lucas said "Dad, if you want her to be your granddaughter, just admit it. You like her anyway, and


    Amanda is her best friend. We have no objection."


    "You don''t have a problem with it," said Peter with a sneer. "But your son has a problem with it."


    Lucas frowned, "why doesn''t rk agree? Didn''t he have no feelings for her? "


    Penny also nodded and said, "don''t you have a fiancee? rk Why don''t you let your grandfather have


    a granddaughter? "


    rk sat down at the table, spread out the napkin and said disapprovingly, "she doesn''t have a


    grandfather? Does she need your help? "


    Lucas and Penny looked at each other. The two of them didn''t know much about the background of


    Rachel. They only knew that she was an orphan and didn''t take her seriously when they saw that rk


    was not sad for her.


    As for the love of Peter and Amanda for Rachel, they just thought that they were loving a star, so they


    didn''t think she would be their future daughter-inw at all.


    "Ahem," Lucas sat down and said to Peter, "Dad, you are too impatient. Since she has a grandpa, you


    can ask her first."


    Peter kept silent.


    The family ate quietly until the end.


    Everyone had their own thoughts.


    Peter and Amanda] were trying to make a match between rk and Rachel.


    In particr, Peter believed in "Mianxiang". From people'' faces predicting their future and character


    The fortune teller had told him that Rachel had the face to thrive her husband and son, so he was more


    determined to let rk marry Rachel for the sake of the Ji n.


    Although the Ji group didn''t need a woman to help, the Ji family needed a woman to take care of the


    backyard.


    The longer Peter spent time with Rachel, the more he liked her from the bottom of his heart.


    But Lucas and his wife didn''t think so. They believed that as a big family, if their children really wanted


    to get married, they must unite strongly. The best state should be to marry a big family.


    As for their rtionship, they didn''t care much.


    rk, in particr, was a man. It didn''t matter if he was fickle in love. Anyway, he wouldn''t suffer


    losses. But when it came to marriage, they must be careful.


    That was also the reason why they didn''t let Anna in. The Bai family regretted their marriage at that


    time, but it was just an excuse for them to refuse the marriage.


    When the couple went back to their room, Penny couldn''t wait to ask, "do you think that rk really


    likes Rachel?"


    "No, he won''t," said Lucas, waving his hand. "He''s still young and doesn''t know what kind of woman he


    needs, so it''s normal for him to fall in love with someone. There''s no need to be so nervous."


    Penny sighed and said, "if it''s really what you said, I won''t worry about it."


    "Marriage is a matter that needs parents'' approval. It was hard to say who would be the future


    daughter-inw! But you can also pay attention to which family''s daughter is suitable for him when you


    are free now. " Said Lucas tly.


    Penny frowned and asked, "what should we do with Anna?"

 Chapter 230 Midnight Snack

    Chapter 230 Midnight Snack


    Lucas smiled coldly "The Bai family has gone bankrupt. Isn''t it easy to deal with her? But she just lost


    her son, so we shouldn''t do anything to her at the moment. Otherwise, people will say that our Ji family


    is cruel. Take actionter! "


    Penny nodded, "that''s right. We can''t be scolded by others."


    After dinner, Peter and Amanda insisted on visiting Rachel.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that the two of them couldn''t change his mind, rk had to follow them into the car.


    rk drove the car, and Peter and Amanda sat in the back.


    Along the way, rk had put his "silence is gold" to the extreme.


    Amanda held Peter''s hand and whispered in the back seat, "I heard that Rachel is the leading actress


    this time!"


    "Really? When this movie is disyed, I must be the first one to support it! You can buy more tickets


    and send them to your rtives and friends. We will support her in action! " Said Peter, patting his


    thigh.


    Amanda smiled and said, "Okay, I will follow your imperial edict!"


    Thinking of what Rachel''s grandfather said, Peter couldn''t help but sigh, "such a good girl. If she really


    recognized her grandfather, her family would probably find her a good husband. s, it''s really a pity


    that she will marry another man. "


    Amanda deliberately nced at rk''s back and said, "Grandpa, as long as Rachel finds happiness,


    you will be fine even if she doesn''t marry into our family."


    "You don''t know," said Peter, patting her hand. "I''ve found the most prestigious fortune teller to have a


    look at Rachel. Rachel has a good face. She thrive her husband and son. Master said that if she could


    marry into our family, she would definitely make the Ji Group''s career go to a higher level, and the Ji


    family would also have a better descendant! "


    rk couldn''t help but speak out a word coldly, "superstition!"


    Amanda had heard such words for a long time. Now she smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s good that you


    know it. Don''t tell anyone."


    "Why?" Peter was confused.


    Amanda shook her head and said, "you are so silly, Grandpa. If you tell everyone, they will know it.


    Won''t everyone want to take Rachel home as their daughter-inw so that they can make their career


    better. Isn''t it hurt Rachel ?"


    It suddenly dawned on Peter. "Yes, let''s not talk about it anymore."


    After about an hour''s walk, the car finally arrived at the small town where Rachel was filming.


    At this time, the y of Rachel was just over.


    When Bruce received the phone call from Elijah, he was shocked. He immediately stopped Rachel and


    said, "go and visited Mr. Peter. He wants to see you, so he is waiting for you in the meeting room."


    Rachel was shocked.


    What time is it now? Why did Mr. Petere to see her?


    Rachel turned to Mindy and asked, "what time is it?"


    Mindy quickly replied, "ten o''clock."


    "Oh my God! What''s wrong with Grandpa Peter? Why do you have toe to me at night for


    something urgent? " Then, Rachel walked quickly to the meeting room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was shocked.


    Not only was Mr. Peter here, but also rk and Amanda.


    Seeing that she hadn''t removed her makeup yet, Amanda ran over excitedly and looked at her face up


    and down. "Wow, you change your face every time you shoot a role? If I hadn''t seen Mindy, I wouldn''t


    have recognized you! "


    Rachel smiled awkwardly.


    Amanda dragged her to sit in front of Peter.


    As soon as Rachel saw Peter, she became anxious. "Grandpa Peter, it''s time for you to go to bed at


    this time of the night? Why do youe here? Is there anything urgent? "


    "I asked you to have dinner, but you didn''t have time. I happened to have time, so I came." Peter


    looked at her happily.


    "But it will take more than an hour to drive, right? You are too¡­ You have made a big move. " Rachel


    said shyly.


    rk said who was behind Peter "Do you think it''s a big move? Grandpa insisted oning to see


    you. Are you unhappy? "


    These words were like a basin of cold water pouring on the head of Rachel, and the smile on her face


    froze for a moment.


    "Brother," Amanda red at rk and said discontentedly, "why do you me Rachel for this? My


    grandfather and I insisted oning here. Besides, he said he had something to talk with Rachel. We


    didn''t ask you toe, but you insisted on following us! "


    rk''s face darkened.


    Ignoring the coldness in rk''s eyes, Rachel turned to Peter and said, "Grandpa, what''s up? Tell me


    now. Go back to bed early."


    Peter pushed the lunch box in front of him to the front of Rachel and said kindly, "this is the nutritious


    soup cooked by our family. It''s just brought to be a midnight snack to strengthen your body. I''ll tell you


    as you eat. "


    Amanda opened the lunch box for Rachel naturally. The smell of chicken soup wafted over, which


    made Rachel feel a little hungry.


    Unexpectedly, the ck faced rk suddenly said coldly, "be careful not to drink too much. If you


    be fat, you won''t have any fans!"


    [ÑÕÓÈÐÇ] was a little annoyed. What happened to him tonight? Why did he pinch her as soon as they


    met?


    When she was about to lose her temper, Amanda interrupted, "don''t worry. You are not fat. flesh is


    good. Grandpa and I are your loyal fans. Even if the whole world doesn''t love you, we still love you as


    our first love!"


    "Ha ha!" Rachel couldn''t helpughing, "this is the sweetest words I heard today!"


    On the first day of the filming of today''s y, Rachel had been scolded by Bruce for a whole day. She


    was in a low mood and couldn''t cheer up.


    Hearing Amanda''s warm words, she felt relieved.


    She decided to ignore rk and drink the chicken soup! The more he didn''t want her to drink, the more


    she wanted to be full!


    Amanda handed another lunch box to Mindy and said with a smile, "this is for you and Michelle. Thank


    you for your hard work. You can go back first! We''ll call you to pick her up after we finish our


    conversation. "


    Mindy thanked her repeatedly, took the thermos box from her hand, turned around and left.


    There were only two people left in the meeting room, Rachel and the three people of the Ji family.


    "Your grandfather came to see me and said he wanted to see you," said Peter indifferently


    "Cough, cough, cough..." When she heard this, Rachel who was concentrated on eating couldn''t help


    coughing.


    "Hey, kid, eat slowly..." Peter was also flustered. Seeing her like this, he felt both love and pity.


    rk said coldly, "how could you choke on soup like this?"


    Rachel was about to explode when she heard this.


    "rk!" Taking a deep breath, Rachel looked at him with an unconvinced face and asked, "did I offend


    you today?"


    Amanda rolled her eyes at her brother andforted Rachel, "he must be jealous? He feels unhappy


    to see you ignore him when you talk to me and grandpa! "


    The air around rk became cold again.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders and said, "Grandpa is here. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Peter turned around and warned him, "don''t interrupt me. Otherwise, you are not allowed toe with


    me next time!"


    With a long face, rk went straight to the door, ignoring the crowd.


    After calming down, Rachel asked Peter, "my grandfather said he wanted to see me? Why? "


    Peter sighed, "he has found out that you are the only daughter of his son, the only blood of the Gu


    family. Of course he wants to let you recognize ancestors ."


    "Recognize ancestors?" It wasn''t that Rachel hadn''t thought about it, but she didn''t dare to.


    She was worried that the Gu family might not ept her. And because of her parents, she was not


    mentally prepared to go back.


    "Besides, your grandpa said that your grandma She is seriously ill now. " Peter sighed.

 Chapter 231 Fainting

    Chapter 231 Fainting


    The news was like a thunder, exploding Rachel again!


    She hadn''t seen her grandmother yet, but she was seriously ill? The news came so suddenly and


    unexpectedly that Rachel was stunned for a long time.


    "I know you will be distracted if I say these words at this moment," Peter sighed. "I think your


    grandfather is also pitiful, so I suggest him to take his wife to the best hospital in our city for treatment.


    In this way, not only won''t dy your shooting, but also can make your grandmother realize a wish."


    Rachel''s voice choked with sobs. "Thank you, Grandpa Peter. You really are nice to me! "


    Amanda thought to herself, ''Rachel, if you know that this old man wants you to be his granddaughter in


    law, you won''t think that he really treats you well.''.


    Peter smiled "I like you very much and treat you as a family member. It''s not a big deal."


    "What''s wrong with my grandmother?" Rachel wiped her tears and asked.


    Peter shook his head and said, "people are getting old. They will have all kinds of problems. It was said


    that it was a brain tumor, but she didn''t know if it could be cured. she often faints. As soon as she


    knows your news, she wants to see you. "


    Rachel''s heart ached, In the face of birth, old age and illness, what kind of feud could not be


    ovee?


    It was better to cherish the present than to live in the past.


    "Okay, I''ll visit her as soon as she arrives in M city!" Rachel wiped the tears on her face and said firmly.


    Peter looked at her "Good girl, I know it''s not easy for you. You''ve been an orphan since you were a


    child, and you''ve also been mistreated by the Yan family. Now that you finally found your family, you


    had to face a life and death separation. But anyway, Amanda and I will always be on your side, so you


    have to be strong! "


    "Well, Grandpa Peter, I won''t be crushed!" Rachel nodded with a confident smile on her face.


    Not knowing when, rk turned around and watched the scene quietly.


    His face was expressionless, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Even Amanda, who stole nces at him from time to time, couldn''t figure out what her brother was


    nning.


    When Rachel was full, she handed the lunch box to Amanda, and Mindy came back with an empty


    lunch box.


    Rachel escorted the three of them to the door and bowed to Peter gratefully. "Grandpa Peter, thank you


    for telling me this. Please tell me anything about my grandparents. If I don''t have time to answer the


    phone, you can tell Mindy. "


    Peter nodded, "Okay, my good girl. Go back and have a rest!"


    "Drive safe!" As Rachel waved at them, she bumped into rk''s dark eyes.


    The two got on the car, but rk was still standing there and looking at her.


    Mindy stepped aside judiciously.


    rk stepped forward and said with a cold face, "although both my grandfather and sister like you,


    please don''t take it for granted that they treat you well!"


    Rachel frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know why they treat you so well?" rk asked coldly.


    Rachel shook her head "It''s not because Amanda likes me "


    "Amanda wants to make a match between you and me. Grandpa has asked the master of Fengshui to


    check on you. He thinks that you are qualified to be the daughter-inw of the Ji family, because you


    can thrive your husband and children." rk''s voice was as cold as a sharp sword, stabbing directly


    into Rachel''s heart.


    Rachel looked at him incredibly "So you mean..."


    "I advise you to give up! I''m not interested in you! " After saying that, rk turned around and left in a


    huff, coldness and ruthlessness.


    Rachel felt that thousands of arrows pierced her heart. The warmth that had just risen was ruthlessly


    cut off. She fell into a cold pool, cold all over.


    Did rk still say that he was not interested in her?


    He was not interested in her!


    With her lips turning pale and her body trembling, Rachel forced herself to remember this moment, the


    ruthlessness and indifference of this man!


    Since the flowers fell unintentionally, there was no need for love in the flowing water!


    As Rachel stepped forward, she felt her knees weak and lost her bnce. She fell to the ground and


    fainted!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The mixed feelings of grief and joy today made her exhausted body seem to have been hollowed out.


    Coupled with the harsh words of rk just now, she couldn''t stand it!


    Sitting in the car, Amanda noticed that there was something wrong with Rachel and eximed,


    "Grandpa, Rachel fainted!"


    Peter turned around and found that it was true. Seeing that Rachel had fainted on the ground, Mindy


    quickly walked up to her and helped her up.


    Peter wanted to push the door open and get off, but rk locked the door and said coldly, "ignore her."


    "You brat! What did you say to the girl just now? Why did she faint after you talking to her? " Peter


    shouted angrily.


    rk didn''t say a word. He started the car and was about to leave.


    But to his surprise, Peter was even angrier. "You don''t want us to get out of the car? Okay, I''ll smash


    the window and jump out of the car! "


    After saying that, he raised the crutch in his hand and began to smash the window.


    Sitting next to him, Amanda was so anxious that she shouted at rk, "brother, you are so heartless!


    you don''t have heart! Stop the car! "


    rk turned a deaf ear to her.


    Amanda was also anxious. She grabbed the crutch from Peter''s hand and smashed it with all her


    strength A hole appeared in the window.


    "Squeak -" the car screeched to a halt. Turning around, rk asked coldly, "what are you doing? !"


    Amanda angrily scolded, "brother, you can be so cold and heartless, but grandpa and I can''t do it! What


    did you say to Rachel just now? How dare you make her faint with anger! If you don''t take the


    responsibility, our Ji family will take the responsibility for you! "


    Then Amanda opened the door and got off the car angrily.


    Peter gave him a hard look "You brat! I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Amanda helped Peter walk to the door quickly, and Mindy happened to take Rachel to the health


    doctor.


    rk took a deep breath and finally got off the car.


    A figure passed by Amanda and Peter, rushed to Mindy, grabbed Rachel from her hand and returned to


    the car.


    "Brother, put her down!" Amanda rushed over.


    rk turned to them and said, "get in the car and look for the doctor!"


    Amanda helped Peter sit in the passenger seat, while she ran to the back row to take care of Rachel


    with Mindy.


    "Brother, what did you say to her just now?" Amanda asked with a frown when she saw Rachel''s pale


    face.


    However, rk looked rather indifferent. "Nothing. She is too fragile."


    Hearing his words, Peter pulled a long face and scolded him, "isn''t it normal for a woman to be weak?


    Why do you have to provoke her? "


    rk fell into silence.


    After walking around the town, they finally found a small clinic.


    rk got off the car with Rachel in his arms and asked the doctor to examine her.


    The doctor quickly checked her with a simple medical device and said, "her blood sugar is a little low.


    She is probably too nervous, coupled with her poor health. I''ll prescribe her some IV and she''ll wake up


    soon. "


    "Thank you, doctor!" rk said in a hurry.


    Then Peter turned to Mindy and asked, "Why is Rachel so nervous today?"


    Mindy replied in a low voice, "she was scolded by the director for a whole day. In order to meet the


    director''s requirements, she practiced a y dozens of times. She didn''t have time to rest at noon and


    continued to shoot from afternoon to evening."


    Hearing this, Peter felt a little regretful. "I shouldn''t havee to the set to disturb her. It''s my fault."


    Frowning, rk''s eyes dimmed. No one knew what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 232 Apologize To Her

    Chapter 232 Apologize To Her


    Amanda defended for Rachel, "she has been working hard in the movie, so she must be highly


    concentrated and nervous. You two have talked to her about something troublesome. Now she fainted."


    Peter sighed "It''s all my fault. She didn''t faint when I told her about it. The biggest mistake is your


    brother''s ignorance. "


    Standing aside in silence, rk didn''t say a word.


    Amanda''s eyes lit up all of a sudden and she said to Peter. "Grandpa, aren''t you very familiar with


    Director Elijah? Why don''t you tell him and ask his disciple not to be so harsh on Rachel? "


    "No," rk immediately denied her proposal. "You are not helping her, but hurting her."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Amanda was somewhat unconvinced. "How could I be the one to hurt her?"


    rk said coldly, "if Rachel wants to rise from the bottom, she has to rely on her own efforts to win the


    director''s respect and appreciation."


    "If the director knows that she has someone backing her up, he won''t dare to make things difficult for


    her. Besides, even if we don''t help her, if Rachel''s grandfather knows what she has suffered, he might


    help her! " Amanda said hurriedly.


    However, Peter also shook his head and opposed, "it''s not appropriate for you to do so. Rachel has her


    own n. If we interfere rashly, it will only disturb her n and even hurt her."


    Amanda had to shut up.


    About an hourter, Rachel finally woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that everyone was


    still there. She was a little confused.


    "Why haven''t youe back yet?" Rachel struggled to get up and found a needle in the back of her


    hand.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Asked Rachel curiously.


    She tried to wake herself up and soon remembered what had happened before she fainted.


    Amanda came over and asked with concern, "you fainted just now. How do you feel now?"


    "I feel much better." Rachel nodded at her.


    Peter also came over and looked at her lovingly. "Silly girl, don''t work too hard. Health is the most


    important. If your grandfather knows it, he will feel sorry for you. "


    Rachel took a look at Mindy, only to find that she bit her lips and lowered her head without saying


    anything. Then she understood something.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "Grandpa Peter, it''s my duty to work hard. Besides, this opportunity is rare. I


    have to cherish it and win more guarantee for myself and the studio in the future. "


    Peter nodded "You''re a good girl. it''s rk who puts you to the star stage and it''s also him who hurts


    you. After all, our Ji family owe you too much. "


    rk stood aside, pursing his lips tightly and keeping silent with a cold face.


    Amanda held Rachel''s hand and asked with her eyes wide open, "did my brother say something that


    irritated you? Otherwise, why did you suddenly faint? "


    Rachel didn''t even cast a nce at rk. She didn''t answer Amanda''s question.


    "Nothing. It''ste now. You should go back to sleep. After the infusion, Mindy will send me back. "


    Rachel turned around and said.


    Seeing that Rachel didn''t want to talk about it, Amanda didn''t want to get to the bottom of it.


    However, Peter sat down next to her. "We will send you back after you finish the infusion. We will go


    back after making sure that you are safe!"


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel turned to him and said, "Grandpa Peter, you''re getting old. You should


    take care of yourself. Don''te to see me again. Call me if you need anything. Go back now. I''ll be


    fine as Mindy is here. "


    "No, we have to take the responsibility for what our Ji family has done! rk, Come here and apologize


    to Rachel! " Peter seemed to have guessed something and suddenly turned to shout at rk.


    rk froze for a while.


    Amanda hurried to pull him, "go, go, I want you to apologize to Rachel! Who let you provoke her? "


    rk didn''t move, but still couldn''t be dragged by Amanda.


    "Grandpa, he is disobedient!" Amanda said angrily.


    "Grandpa Peter, you misunderstood him. He didn''t say anything to me. It''s all my fault. I was too tired


    today." Rachel said.


    "Then what did you say just now?" Peter asked curiously.


    Rachel avoided eye contact and said, "Mr. rk just He just asked me about my work and I talked to


    him. Then Then he meant that if I became famous in the future, I could still cooperate with the Ji


    Group... "


    After racking her brains, Rachel managed to tell a lot of lies.


    Her face was a little red. Lying was a little difficult for her, but it was not difficult for her to recite the


    lines.


    If she had known that, she would have prepared a detailed n.


    Peter just believed what Rachel said.


    "In that case, I believe you for the time being. he doesn''t need to apologize. " Said Peter, waving his


    hand.


    He knew his grandson well? rk was such a proud man. How could he apologize so casually?


    Even if he really wanted to apologize, he would never apologize in front of everyone.


    It was precisely because of this that Rachel spoke for him.


    In the end, the Ji family sent Rachel back to the gate of the film set, but she didn''t look at rk


    anymore.


    What he said at the door just now had irritated her deeply.


    Rachel swore that she would never say anything more to him if it was not necessary!


    When she returned to her dormitory, Rachel had already erased thest bit of her kindness to rk.


    In her heart, rk was always the one who easily hurt her, but she didn''t want to give him another


    chance to hurt her.


    In the future, wherever there was rk, Rachel would take the initiative to avoid him. Even if they met


    inevitably, she would never talk to him.


    After sending Peter and Amanda home in the middle of the night, rk went back to his room.


    Standing in front of the French window, he looked out of the window and thought for two hours.


    On the second day, Rachel''s grandfather Mr. Gabriel transferred Mrs. Freda to the best hospital in M


    city and sent her to the VIP ward of the tumor department.


    Peter went to greet Mr. Gabriel in person. Mr. Gabriel was so moved that his tears streamed down his


    cheeks.


    "Mr. Peter, you are so kind to my granddaughter. Yes, you are also so enthusiastic I really don''t know


    how to thank you. " Mr. Gabriel said gratefully.


    However, Peter waved his hand and said, "don''t mention it. If it weren''t for the fact that Rachel and my


    granddaughter are congenial, I wouldn''t like this child, and I wouldn''t have thought of taking good care


    of her. It''s fate."


    "Rachel Does she know we areing? " Mr. Gabriel asked hesitantly.


    Peter nodded and said, "I told her in personst night."


    "Then what did she say?" Mr. Gabriel was a little nervous.


    On the other hand, Peter was a little hesitant. Should he tell Gabriel that Rachel faintedst night?


    Finally, he chose to hide it. He smiled and said, "that girl was happy and worried when she heard that


    you wereing and that her grandmother was sick. She also said that she woulde to see her


    grandmother on the weekend. "


    "That''s great," Mr. Gabriel sighed, "my wife''s physical condition is not suitable to see her, but we have


    thought that the Gu family has no descendants for so many years. Suddenly I heard that there is a


    granddaughter, can''t it not make her happy?"


    "As long as she wakes up, she always asks to see her granddaughter. I don''t have the heart to refuse


    her, so I have to ask you for help. I hope you won''t be angry."


    With a bright smile on his face, Peter replied, "of course not. I''ve already asked my grandson to invite


    the most authoritative expert in the tumor department abroad to treat your wife! She might live a long


    life! "


    "Really?" Mr. Gabriel was surprised.

 Chapter 233 Ask Experts In America

    Chapter 233 Ask Experts In America


    Peter nodded "Yes, my grandson has sent someone to invite the experts. I think the authoritative expert


    will arrive in a few days."


    "Okay," Mr. Gabriel nodded happily. "Then we can borrow your family''s resources for the time being,


    and we will pay all the costs!"


    Peter patted the back of his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter who pay the money or not.


    Neither of our families is short of money. It doesn''t matter who gives it."


    "No," said Mr. Gabriel, waving his hand. "This is for my wife''s treatment. Of course we should pay for it.


    No gains without gains. How can I ept such a great favor from your family? "


    Seeing that he insisted, Peter stopped arguing. "Okay, do whatever you like."


    When Peter brought Gabriel and Freda to M city and settled down, Rachel had been working for the


    whole morning.


    Although today''s performance was better than yesterday, Bruce was still dissatisfied with her and


    always criticized her.


    Fortunately, there was no trace of impatience on Rachel''s face. she adjusted herself ording to his


    requirements until he was satisfied.


    Joe didn''t like it when he saw that Bruce made things difficult for Rachel. But since Bruce was a


    director, he couldn''t make a sound for her. He could only guide Rachel to improve her acting skill more


    patiently and carefully.


    After the y, when Rachel was about to enter the make-up artist to remove her makeup, she heard a


    mocking voice from inside.


    "Did you see it just now? Director Bruce scolded Rachel severely! I really don''t know why there are so


    manyments online saying that she is good at acting. Did she hire paid posters toment? "


    "That''s right. If she was really good at acting, how could she be scolded so miserably by the director? A


    y NG more than ten times, and no one will act like this. "


    "We don''t have to y supporting roles so many times. Only she, the heroine, is like this. s, people


    who rely on connections are ipetent! "


    "I heard that Mr. Mr. Chester, the investor of this y, has chased after her for a long time! Seeing that


    she fell from the A-list actress to the three or four line a few days ago, he couldn''t bear it, so he spent a


    lot of money to shoot this movie, and it was tailor-made for her! "


    "Really? In this case, Mr. Chester was really a spoony man! What''s so good about Rachel? She just


    had a beautiful face? Her figure is not as plump as mine. Mr. Chester is so blind to fall in love with her!


    "


    The more Rachel listened, the angrier she was.


    rk was right. If she took on the shooting of the movie which Chester invested in, wouldn''t anyone


    say that she relied on Chester to get the position?


    Even if she didn''t take any money and acted for free, she still couldn''t stop them.


    Mindy asked in a low voice, "Rachel, are we still going in?"


    Only then did Rachel realize that she had been standing here for a while.


    Gritting her teeth, she finally pushed the door open and walked in.


    The group of people immediately shut up and scattered like crows.


    Rachel sat down in her seat, ignoring the existence of this group of people.


    Harry, her professional makeup artist, hurried to remove her makeup.


    In this y, Kaia and Cynthia, who yed the female supporting role, were still whispering to each


    other. Although their voices were not loud, because of the silence around, they could clearly be heard


    by everyone.


    "In my opinion, someone is really unlucky to not know how to y when she has such a good card!"


    "Yes, you are right. As soon as she started her career, she yed a few supporting roles and soon


    found her backer. She acted in big production. She won several good awards at home, and also won


    awards abroad. But in the end, she was framed and fell out with her backer. She could only start from a


    supporting role. "


    "If I were her, I would definitely give up acting. Why should Ie out? Make a fool of yourself? "


    "So, she can still struggle in the entertainment circle like Sean. It can be seen that she is shameless!"


    Noticing that Rachel kept silent, the two of them spoke louder and louder, as if they were deliberately


    telling them.


    Rachel''s face darkened.


    "In my opinion, even if she bes famous again, she won''t be famous for a long time. How can she


    really have the real strength if she always depends on others to get the position?"


    "Oh, poor Joe. he doesn''t know that she used him as a stepping stone. he teaches her acting for free


    every day! I don''t know what she has done to Joe. "


    "p!"


    Rachel threw the mirror on the dressing table, and the room fell into silence.


    But Rachel still didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Harry trembled and continued to remove her makeup.


    "Ha ha, I thought she was going to get angry. It turns out that she is a sick cat that can''t get angry. It''s


    so boring!" Kaia said scornfully.


    Mindy suddenly rushed up, pped her left and right, and gave her two ps in the face. The clear


    voice rang in the room.


    Rachel, without even raising her eyelids.


    Seeing this, Cynthia immediately defended Kaia, "Rachel, how can you let your female bodyguard hit


    people casually?"


    "Shut up! It''s easy to beat you! It''s just beat! " After saying that, Mindy pped her two times in the face


    rudely!


    The other actresses were stunned and didn''te to themselves for a long time. At the same time,


    they felt lucky that they didn''t speak ill of her in front of Rachel.


    At this time, with her red lips slightly open, Rachel said lightly, "we are all hooligans in the


    entertainment circle. Why do women have to make things difficult for women? Life has its own


    difficulties and peaks. You will know what it feels like when you struggle from supporting role to the


    position of the protagonist and are kicked back to the starting point! "


    "It''s just those who retreat fifty pacesugh at those who retreat a hundred paces. I do have the same


    status as you in the entertainment circle now, but who can the God let go of? In the entertainment


    circle, who could avoid these bumps? If it were you, you might have been trampled more miserably! "


    Everyone gasped. What Rachel said was true.


    The entertainment circle is a ce where every dog has his day. Don''t make fun of anyone, because


    you are likely to be the next unlucky person.


    The crowd dispersed one after another.


    Kaia and Cynthia held each other''s hands and left. They didn''t dare to make a fuss about Rachel again,


    because Mindy''s angry eyes seemed to eat them immediately if they didn''t leave.


    "Thank you." Rachel turned to Mindy and said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy''s face softened, "are you okay?"


    "No matter how unpleasant it is, I have heard it. What can it be? You are so smart. Didn''t you hear what


    rk said to mest night? " Rachel smiled bitterly.


    Mindy lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Mr. rk was too emotionalst night. I have never


    seen him like this."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to mention him." Rachel waved her hand.


    Compared with the harsh words from rk, Rachel felt that the noisy women just now had been


    merciful.


    At least their words didn''t hurt her.


    However


    The two of them had no special rtionship, but rk could easily hurt her.


    Every time he appeared, it seemed to be able to leave a scar in her heart, and erase all his previous


    warmth for her.


    "Is there any news from Grandpa Peter?" Asked Rachel indifferently.


    Mindy nodded at once, "yes, he said Mr. Gabriel and Mrs. Freda had arrived in M City, and everything


    was ready. Mr. rk...... And he also personally went to the United States to invite the most


    authoritative expert in the brain tumor department... "


    Rachel was a little surprised, "rk Went to America? And help my grandmother call an expert back


    for treatment? "


    The news was a little shocking, which refreshed Rachel understanding of rk!


    The man who had been cruel to herst night flew to the United States to find an expert for her


    grandmother this morning?


    What was the logic?


    For a moment, Rachel couldn''t understand what on earth was going on with rk. Why did he always


    treat her in a lukewarm manner?.


    At this time, Amanda called in.

 Chapter 234 Dismiss The Gossipy Woman

    Chapter 234 Dismiss The Gossipy Woman


    Mindy handed the phone to Rachel, who answered it quickly, "Amanda, what''s up?"


    "Rachel," said Amanda in a rxed tone, "I just went to see your grandmother for you. She is in good


    spirits. The examination report this morning came out, saying that the tumor in your grandmother''s


    brain was a little close to the artery, but at present, it was judged to be a benign tumour. So you don''t


    have to worry about it! "


    "Thank you!" Rachel was a little excited. "When I''m free, I''ll go back to see her in person!"


    "Yes, she misses you too!" Amanda replied in a hurry.


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel asked, "I heard that your brother went abroad to ask a doctor?"


    "Yes," Amanda exined, "in view of what happenedst night, he did something wrong and offended


    grandpa and me, so Grandpa gave him a chance to ask for an expert. It''s said that it''s difficult to invite


    the expert, but he has some friends with our Ji family. If he asks the expert in person, it''s definitely no


    problem! "


    Rachel felt a little disappointed.


    She had thought that it was rk who volunteered to go to America, but she didn''t expect that he was


    forced to make an apology by Peter.


    "Well, anyway, thank you for doing so much for me. If there is a chance in the future, I will try my best


    to repay you! " After making a promise, Rachel hung up the phone.


    After returning to her room, Michelle went to get the lunch box and came back. Seeing that Rachel was


    a little depressed, she couldn''t help but remind her, "Rachel, I''ve heard everything about you from


    Mindy. Don''t be distracted. This opportunity is not easy. If you don''t seize it well, your efforts will be in


    vain."


    Hearing her words, Rachel came to her senses and forced herself to cheer up. "Eat first and have a


    rest after eating. There''s a scene to shoot in the afternoon!"


    Seeing that she immediately returned to this normal reaction, Michelle was a little relieved. "Okay."


    The three women began to have dinner around the table. Michelle tried to make Rachel happy. Mindy


    didn''t say anything, but she also smiled cooperatively.


    A sense of warmth welled up in Rachel''s heart.


    Somehow, on the way to the studio, the staff in the crew looked at Rachel strangely.


    "What happened?" Rachel was confused.


    At this time, a man suddenly pulled her into the lounge nearby.


    Rachel was so frightened that she almost screamed. Mindy followed him in quickly and was ready to


    fight.


    "It''s me, Joe!" The man exined quickly, and Mindy''s fist did fall down in a hurry.


    Rachel touched her chest and turned pale with fear. She looked at him discontentedly and asked,


    "what''s wrong? It''s like a sneak attack. I was scared to death! "


    "Don''t go to the studio now. Listen to me." Joe made a gesture of silence to her.


    Rachel tried her best to calm down and listened carefully.


    "Did you quarrel with Kaia and Cynthia this morning?" Joe asked.


    Rachel nodded, but then shook her head. "It''s not a quarrel. It''s just an argument."


    Then, Rachel told Joe the whole story. When Joe heard that he was involved, he could not help but


    smile bitterly.


    "It seems that my kindness to you has made those gossipy women jealous?"


    Hearing this, Rachel frowned and asked curiously, "what happened? When I went downstairs just now,


    I noticed that there was something wrong with the way people looked at me. "


    "Those two gossipy women reported it to the director, so the whole crew thought you bullied them." Joe


    shrugged and said.


    "I bully them?" Rachel widened her eyes in surprise.


    Joe nced at Mindy and said, "your female bodyguard has taken action."


    "What?" Only then did Rachel think of this, but she was not convinced. "Do I have no choice but to


    endure their nder?"


    "No, you did a good job." Joe gave her a thumbs up.


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She nced at him and said, "don''t tter me. Tell me


    what to do with it? Director Bruce must have a problem with me. "


    However, Joe shook his head and said, "director Bruce only values acting skills, not these. He knows


    better than you how the actors and actresses are jealous! When you see himter, if he asks you, just


    tell him the truth. "


    "Those two gossipy women have already pretended to be pitiful in front of him, so your trick of


    pretending to be pitiful is useless. So you insist that you did nothing. You''d better have evidence to


    prove that they are framing you! "


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Where did I get the evidence? The


    people present are either on their side, or on my side. How can you let director Bruce judge fairly? "


    "I have recorded it." Mindy said calmly.


    Rachel and Joe looked at her in surprise.


    "Okay," Joe couldn''t help but praise, "you are really a good female bodyguard. You have a backup!"


    The three of them discussed for a while and returned to the studio.


    Sure enough, Kaia and Cynthia were crying in front of Bruce.


    "Director Bruce, please uphold justice for us. Rachel is simply going too far!"


    "We just had a few gossips. Her bodyguards hit her without saying anything!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they was having a big quarrel, Bruce saw Rachel finallye. He waved at her and said,


    "Rachel,e here!"


    Rachel came with peace, "Director Bruce, what''s up?"


    "These two said that your female bodyguards hit them?" Asked Bruce angrily.


    ncing at the two people standing behind him, Rachel smiled faintly and said, "director Bruce, don''t


    you ask why my bodyguards hit them on impulse?"


    "They have told me everything, just for a few gossips." All he wanted to do was to solve the problem as


    soon as possible.


    Rachel nodded, "it''s indeed a gossip. Before I entered the dressing room, I heard these two people


    incite people to speak ill of me behind my back. That''s all right. It''s human nature. I don''t want to argue


    with them. "


    "Then why did you ask the bodyguards to hit them?" Frowning, Bruce was displeased.


    Rachel reached out her hand to Mindy, and she was immediately handed a recorder pen to her.


    "There is no smoke without fire. I''m not a person who has nothing to do. Director Bruce, why don''t you


    listen to what they said first! ?"


    As she spoke, Rachel pressed the recorder pen and the conversation between Kaia and Cynthia was


    broadcast directly.


    "In my opinion, someone is really unlucky to not know how to y when she has such a good card!"


    "Yes, you are right. As soon as she started her career, she yed a few supporting roles and soon


    found her backer. She acted in big production. She won several good awards at home, and also won


    awards abroad. But in the end, she was framed and fell out with her backer. She could only start from a


    supporting role. "


    "In my opinion, even if she bes famous again, she won''t be famous for a long time. How can she


    really have the real strength if she always depends on others to get the position?"


    "Oh, poor Joe. he doesn''t know that she used him as a stepping stone. he teaches her acting for free


    every day! I don''t know what she has done to Joe. "


    "Ha ha, I thought she was going to get angry. It turns out that she is a sick cat that can''t get angry. It''s


    so boring!"


    The more Bruce listened, the more angry he became. Finally, he threw the recorder pen to the ground!


    There was a dead silence. No one dared to breathe.


    "You two gossipers! Did Rachel offend you for no reason? Why don''t you go to mock her? She didn''t


    make a sound, and you took the initiative to provoke her. Shouldn''t she beat you? Good job! you


    deserve it." Bruce cursed with a dark face.


    The faces of Kaia and Cynthia turned pale in an instant!

 Chapter 235 Meeting Grandparents

    Chapter 235 Meeting Grandparents


    Still feeling unsatisfied, Bruce continued to scold, "if I were Rachel, I would p you in the face myself!


    Don''t you know what''s going on in the entertainment circle? Everyone had a hard time? Do they


    deserve to be hit when they fall into a low valley? "


    "You''re so mean. If you really go up and fall heavily, maybe there''s no one who can pull you! How could


    you take pleasure in others'' misfortune here? If the news spreads out, you will be drowned in the saliva


    of Rachel''s fans! "


    "Don''t you know how the two female stars were pushed down by Rachel''s fans? Now you want to


    repeat the same mistake? How dare you! "


    After saying that, Bruce waved his hand and said, "you can leave now! Long tongued women are not


    wee in my team! "


    Kaia and Cynthia''s faces turned deathly pale in an instant. The two knelt down immediately!


    "No, no, director Bruce, we are wrong!"


    "Director Bruce, please don''t change us. We dare not do that again!"


    Although the two of them cried and begged for mercy, Bruce was not softhearted. he even asked his


    assistant to call their agent to drag them back.


    Helplessly, the two of them had no choice but toe to the front of Rachel.


    "Rachel, we are wrong. I apologize to you now, okay?" Kaia looked at Rachel with tearful eyes.


    Cynthia held her trousers tightly and begged, "please help us beg director Bruce!"


    With an apologetic look on her face, Rachel said, "I''m sorry. I can ept your apology, but I can''t make


    this decision for director Bruce. I''m not good at acting now and I can''t protect myself. How can I have


    the face to plead with director Bruce? "


    When Bruce heard this, he was a little moved. It seemed that she had a clear estimation of herself.


    If Rachel foolishly interceded for the two women, she would definitely be reced by Bruce without


    hesitation.


    Because he attached great importance to team cooperation. If a mouse shit appeared in a team, it


    would definitely destroy the steamer porridge.


    Therefore, once he made a decision, he would not like others to plead for others.


    Joe stopped Rachel in a hurry just now to tell her not to touch Bruce bottom line.


    Soon, the two women''s agents also came. Theirmunication with Bruce was ineffective. They could


    only take them away first and discuss with thepanyter.


    After the two of them were taken away, there was no chance for them to return to this crew.


    This was a warning to others. Bruce did a good job.


    From now on, no one in the crew dared to gossip except for talking about work.


    From this day on, for no reason, Bruce treated Rachel a little better.


    The reason why he said it was a little bit was that he was still strict with Rachel. He kept picking on her


    scenes, but the number of NG seemed to be getting fewer and fewer. Every time he scolded her, he


    should encourage her.


    This change had already surprised Rachel.


    During the break, Joe couldn''t help but sigh, "director Bruce has always been a very strict person. No


    matter the actors or actresses, as long as they don''t perform well, they will definitely scold them


    severely. The more important the role is, the more miserable he will be scolded. The more times he


    goes to NG, many people can''t stand him. "


    "You not only suffered, but also worked so hard and tenacious to make progress. Now he is too


    embarrassed to be so cruel to you. Because you''ve been making progress, and your acting skill is


    perfect. You havepletely integrated into your role, and there is no personal trace left. "


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing his high evaluation of her, Rachel couldn''t helpughing and said, "are youforting me?"


    "Why should Ifort you? This is the truth. Even director Bruce told me in private that he had never


    seen an actress as tough and sensible as you! " Joe stood up, patted her on the shoulder and smiled.


    This was the warmest praise that Rachel had ever heard since she joined the crew.


    For an actress, nothing confirms her worth more than acting.


    A few more days had passed, and Rachel was really worried about her grandma, so she went to Bruce


    and asked for a leave. "Director Bruce, I want to ask for half a day off on the weekend. I want to go


    back to see my grandma."


    Without giving her permission, Bruce pointed to the opposite seat and motioned for her to sit down.


    Rachel could only sit down and look at him eagerly.


    After thinking for a while, Bruce said, "you''ve been working very hard this week. I''m strict with you, but


    you''re a good actress who works hard and studies hard. You didn''t fail me. Mr. Peter has told me


    everything about your family. I''ve been waiting for you to speak. "


    "You have been preupied these days. Maybe you haven''t untied the knot in your heart? Well, you


    can take this opportunity to give you a day off and go back to apany your grandmother! But we


    have made a deal that you may have to work overnight aftering back, because we have to hurry


    up! "


    Rachel didn''t expect that Peter would say those to Bruce, let alone that he would agree without


    hesitation! He even praised her!


    Thinking of the hardships she had suffered these days, Rachel almost wanted to cry!


    "Director Bruce, thank you!" Rachel''s eyes immediately turned red.


    This made Bruce feel very embarrassed. "Don''t cry, as if I''m bullying you."


    Bruce didn''t know how tofort others, so he said seriously with a straight face.


    Rachel immediately turned tears into smiles.


    Michelle cleaned up the room, Mindy drove the car and the three of them hurried to the first people''s


    Hospital in the city center.


    On the way, Rachel was burning with anxiety. The worries that had been suppressed for many days


    could no longer be hidden. At this moment, they erupted like a fountain!


    "How long will it take?"


    "Call Amanda first!"


    "Forget it. Let''s wait and see."


    "I don''t know where grandfather Peter is? I don''t know what grandpa and grandma look like. "


    Rachel spoke sentences from time to time. She was even more worried.


    Michelle couldn''t helpughing, "it''s more timid to be close to the vigers. it means your situation."


    Rachel took a deep breath and said, "I haven''t seen them yet It seems very awkward. "


    After thinking for a while, she decided to call Amanda.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Amanda said in a lively voice, "Rachel, are you back? Are you


    going to see your grandma? "


    "Where are you?" Asked Rachel in a hurry.


    "Oh," Amanda paused and said, "I just apanied grandpa to the hospital."


    "Okay, see youter." Rachel hung up the phone quickly.


    Michelle looked at her with amusement. "Look at you. You look so nervous as if you are going to meet


    some important person."


    Rachel said lightly "I was going to meet an important person. I haven''t met my own grandma since I


    was born. How can it not matter? "


    Michelle answered "Yes, of course family is more important!"


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rachel found her grandmother''s ward ording to the address


    given by Amanda.


    Before she entered the room, she heard a familiar voice from inside. "Freda, since the expert said that


    your disease can be cured, please don''t worry."


    rk?


    Rachel looked at Michelle in surprise.


    Michelle nodded at her, "yes, Mr. rk is inside."


    Rachel immediately retreated and turned around, trying to escape, but was bumped into by the


    oing Amanda.


    "Rachel, here you are."


    Amanda''s clear voice echoed in the air and rmed the people in the ward.


    Stunned, Rachel stopped and stared at Amanda.


    Amanda snickered, "you want to escape? no way! Let''s go. I''ll take you to see your grandparents! "


    After saying that, Amanda walked up to Rachel, took her arm and dragged her into the ward.


    The people in the ward all turned to look at her with different expressions.


    "Well Is she my granddaughter, Rachel? " A trembling voice came from beside Peter.

 Chapter 236 An Excited Meeting

    Chapter 236 An Excited Meeting


    The voice was like a thunder, directly cutting through the brain of Rachel!


    She stood there and looked nkly at the old man in front of her, who was more than fifty years old.


    She seemed to be unable to think.


    Tears welled up in the old man''s eyes. His hand was as thin as firewood. He looked at Rachel excitedly.


    Rachel''s mind went nk and didn''t know what to do.


    Amanda pushed her behind and said, "Rachel, call him Grandpa. He is your real grandpa!"


    Looking at the expectant old man in front of her, Rachel took off her mask and opened her mouth, only


    to find that there was no sound in her throat.


    "call him! If you can''t do it, just slow down!" Amanda continued to encourage her.


    Rachel was so anxious that her tears rolled down before she could call him grandfather!


    Seeing this, Mr. Gabriel was anxious. He hurried forward, took her hand and said excitedly, "good girl,


    don''t cry, don''t cry! Grandpa and grandma are here. taking you home! "


    The more he said so, the more tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes!


    For so many years, no one had ever said "take you home" to her!


    Now, she suddenly heard this from a rtive rted to her. How could she not be moved?


    Tears welled up in Gabriel''s eyes because of Rachel''s tears.


    Peter turned around and wiped his eyes.


    Amanda couldn''t help but burst into tears. What a touching scene!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    All the people present were moved, except rk.


    rk stood there quietly. When he saw Rachel, who was so fragile and eager for love and warmth, his


    eyes darkened.


    "My granddaughter, my granddaughter is here..." A slightly weak voice came from the bed, breaking


    the sad atmosphere.


    It was not until then that Mr. Gabriel remembered Mrs. Freda. He quickly pulled Rachel in front of her


    and said excitedly, "Mrs. Freda, look, your granddaughter is here! Does she look like our son? "


    Freda reached out her skinny hand and held one of Rachel''s hands. With tears in her eyes, she


    nodded and said, "yes, she looks like our son!"


    "Cough, cough, cough." The foreigner standing next to rk coughed a few times before the scene


    stopped. He spoke a few words of English to rk.


    Rachel heard it clearly. it was that the patient should not be emotional. Please control her emotion.


    With a big smile on her face, Rachel said to Freda, "grandma, I''m you. I''m Rachel. I''m back to see


    you."


    "Good girl," Freda was obviously a little excited. She held her hand tightly and said, "I didn''t expect to


    see you again. There is no regret even if I die!"


    Rachel said in hurry "Grandma, don''t talk nonsense. The doctor said that your disease is fine and can


    bepletely cured!"


    "Okay," Freda was happy and became more optimistic. "In order to apany you for a longer time, I


    have to actively cooperate with the treatment! You can''t lose your grandma as soon as you recognize


    me. "


    When Mr. Gabriel saw his wife smiling so happily, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Mrs. Freda, no matter how


    I coax you, you don''t smile happily at this moment. It seems that this granddaughter is your best


    medicine!"


    Peter winked at the others, they left and closed the door.


    Rachel smiled shyly.


    Mr. Gabriel sat down next to her, and so did Rachel, sitting in front of Freda''s bed.


    The three of them began to talk in a tacit manner.


    "Rachel, I heard that you are very busy with your work. Did you ask for leave?" Said Mr. Gabriel.


    Rachel nodded, "yes, I always want toe here early to see you and grandma, but the crew has just


    started up, so I don''t dare to ask for leave."


    Mr. Gabriel sighed and said, "stars have no choice but to obey the rules. Why don''t youe back to


    take over mypany after finishing this movie?"


    "how could that work!" Rachel immediately refused, "Grandpa, you are still young. That''s your family


    property, so you have to take care of it. I have my own studio. Although it''s not big, I have my own


    career to strive for. "


    Mr. Gabriel shook his head and said, "being a star is not a permanent solution. You have to make great


    achievements and quit. As for me and your grandmother, you have seen that we are getting old and


    can''t do anything about it. Besides the two of us, there are also some rtives and friends of other


    branches in the Gu family. If I don''t hand over thepany to you, should I hand it over to an outsider?


    "


    Rachel was shocked.


    She never expected that her grandfather could not wait to make this request as soon as he saw her.


    "But, Grandpa, i..." "I haven''t learned management at all. I don''t know how to manage apany! If I


    take over thepany and I fail to manage it well, your years of hard work will be ruined. "


    Gabriel waved his hand and said, "I''ve heard that the grandson of the Ji family is a good hand in


    managing apany. The Ji group is growing stronger and stronger in his hands. Mr. Peter also


    agrees. rk will teach you how to do it. "


    Thinking of rk, Rachel shook her head without hesitation. "No, Grandpa. It''s not urgent. Let''s talk


    about itter, okay?"


    Gabriel could only nod, "well, it''s all my fault. I''m too anxious. I''m afraid that if I''m not here one day, my


    family property that has been working hard for many years will fall into the hands of a tiger. Now that


    you''re back, let''s talk about itter. "


    As soon as he finished his words, Freda, who was lying on the bed, couldn''t wait to speak. However,


    she cared about something different.


    "Rachel, I heard that your filming ce is far away. Are you tired after sitting in the car for so long?"


    Before Rachel could answer, she asked, "do you work hard? Are you hungry now? Ask your


    grandfather to take you to eat something delicious "


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Grandma, I''m neither tired nor hungry. I don''t tired. Now


    I just want to have a chat with you."


    "Okay, okay. This child looks like both your mother and your father. It seems that she has inherited all


    the advantages of the two. she is good-looking! " Freda was full of praise for Rachel''s beauty.


    Rachel was a little shy by the praise. She lowered her head and said, "Grandpa, grandma, do you have


    any photos of my parents at home? I can''t even remember what they look like. "


    Gabriel was stunned for a moment, but soon he came to his senses. He nodded and said, "yes, there


    are a few photos of your parents. Next time, you can go home with us to see them!"


    "Go home?" Rachel looked at Gabriel in surprise.


    Mr. Gabriel nodded, "yes, you are a descendant of our Gu family. You must go back home."


    "Grandpa, I''m used to staying here." Said Rachel in a low voice.


    Freda rolled her eyes at Gabriel, then turned to Rachel with a smile and said, "Rachel, your grandfather


    is too anxious to consider your feelings. Don''t be nervous. If you want to go back and have a look, just


    take it as a vacation. If you don''t want to, we cane here to apany you! "


    Rachel was moved. "Grandma, you are so kind!"


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open and rk appeared.


    Rachel looked back and found it was him. She immediately turned her head, not wanting to see his


    cold face.


    Mr. Gabriel greeted him warmly, e here, rk."


    rk walked over and sat down opposite to Rachel. There was only a hospital bed between them.


    "Mrs. Freda, just now the doctor asked me to tell you that as long as you keep optimistic and actively


    cooperate with the treatment, you can be cured and discharged from the hospital within a month." rk


    said lightly.


    Hearing this, Freda said excitedly, "great! You didn''t lie to me, did you? If so, I can apany my


    granddaughter well! "


    rk nced at Rachel indifferently and nodded, "of course it''s true."


    Rachel avoided his eye contact and said to Freda "Grandma, what do you want to eat? I''ll go


    downstairs and buy it for you. "

 Chapter 237 Protect Her With Strength

    Chapter 237 Protect Her With Strength


    Looking at the young couple in front of her, Freda rolled her eyes and said, "I want to eat some


    porridge and dumplings, okay?"


    "Of course. I''ll buy it for you right now!" Rachel stood up happily after receiving the task.


    Before they took a few steps, Mr. Gabriel said, "how about you go with Rachel, rk? After all, she is a


    star. If her fans recognize her, wouldn''t it be troublesome? "


    Stunned, Rachel paused.


    "Okay."


    A deep and deep voice said. Then rk stood up.


    Rachel came to her senses and walked quickly towards the door.


    When she got there, she found that both Mindy and Michelle were gone, and so were Peter and


    Amanda.


    "They all went back and asked me to stay and take care of you." rk said coldly.


    As soon as Rachel turned around, the tip of her nose touched rk''s chest.


    She took two steps back subconsciously to keep a distance from him.


    "I''m not a child. I don''t need you to take care of me!" After putting on the mask, Rachel turned around


    and left quickly.


    rk followed her closely.


    From time to time, Rachel turned around, only to find that he was still stubbornly following her.


    Ignoring him, Rachel took the elevator downstairs.


    rk also squeezed into the elevator. There were many people in the elevator, and there were many


    men standing closest to Rachel.


    Although Rachel wore a peaked cap and a mask, which covered her face tightly and wore loose casual


    clothes, she still looked different when she stood in the crowd.


    Seeing that a short and wretched man was about to squeeze to the side of Rachel, rk pushed the


    man in front of her away rudely and reached out to hug her!


    Stunned, Rachel stood still. ''what is rk doing?


    When she came to her senses, she reached out her hand and wanted to push him away, but she heard


    a cold voice above her head. "Do you want to be eaten up by the lechers around you?"


    Rachel was in a dilemma.


    rk held her so tightly that she couldn''t see any lecher beside her


    When Rachel smelled the familiar scent of him, her heart beat faster and faster.


    This man What an enchanting man! He hurt her all over, and at the same time gave her some benefits


    from time to time, which made her dizzy and confused.


    The elevator finally reached the first floor.


    rk held Rachel in his arms and walked out of the elevator with the crowd.


    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, Rachel pushed him away, gasping for breath, and her chest


    heaved.


    Just now She felt like she was going to suffocate!


    Fortunately, the elevator door opened, or she would have fainted. Why did the man hold her so tightly?


    He knew she was wearing a mask, but he still pressed her into his arms!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing rk''s concerned eyes, Rachel didn''t want to talk to him and hurried out of the hospital.


    rk hurried to follow her. Seeing the little woman walking with her head down, he frowned


    imperceptibly.


    Rachel came to a rtively clean restaurant nearby, ordered a pile of food and asked the owner to


    pack it.


    While waiting, she saw rk standing at the door, wandering around as if he was enjoying the scenery.


    After the owner packed all the food, as soon as Rachel took out her wallet, rk took the initiative to


    pay the bill.


    "Hey, boss, you can''t ept his money. This is what I bought. Of course I will pay the bill." Rachel


    stopped the boss in a hurry.


    However, the owner smiled and replied, "it''s natural for a man to pay the bill when a woman buys


    things. Don''t battle for paying bill. Although you are at odds with each other, you should show respect


    to men. "


    Rachel was embarrassed. Who was at odds? We were not a couple at all?


    Hearing this, rk took out a few money from his wallet and patted them on the owner''s hand. "No


    need to change. I''ll treat you to tea with the extra money."


    "Okay, okay! Thank you, boss. Congrattions! " The owner of the fast food restaurant was so happy


    that his eyes were almost blind. He grabbed the red money in his hand and turned to show off to his


    wife.


    rk turned around and nced at Rachel indifferently. Finally, he stepped forward and picked up


    everything on the table.


    "Let''s go. Your grandparents are still waiting for us." rk said lightly.


    Rachel stamped her feet angrily, turned around and left the fast food restaurant, heading to the gate of


    the hospital.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of rk''s mouth. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Back to the narrow and oppressive space of the elevator, Rachel was once again protected by rk.


    But this time, he didn''t hold her as tightly asst time. Instead, he forced her to a corner and blocked


    the crowd for her with his body.


    There was no other reason, only because his hands were full of things, and he could not spare time to


    hold her.


    Back to the ward, Freda was talking to Gabriel with a smile.


    The smile in her eyes widened when she saw Rachel.


    Looking at the two bags of things in rk''s hands, Mrs. Freda was surprised.


    "Why did you buy so many, Rachel?" Freda asked curiously.


    Rachel moved a folding table over, opened it and naturally took over the things in rk''s hands. She


    put them on the table and said with a smile, "it''s near noon. Everyone is hungry. Let''s eat together!"


    Freda patted her thigh heavily and nodded, "Oh, look at me. I''m so focused on what I want to eat that I


    forget you!"


    "It''s okay," said Rachel with a smile as she took out the fast food box from the bag. "It''s okay. I


    remember it."


    rk helped her. The table was full of two bags.


    Rachel moved a few more chairs and said to Gabriel, "Grandpa,e here and have lunch together!"


    Mr. Gabriel had been so happy for a long time. He had been with his granddaughter for only half a day,


    and he liked Rachel very much.


    When rk was about to leave, he was stopped by Rachel. "Where are you going?"


    rk stopped and turned to look at her in confusion.


    Thinking of the intimacy between the two people just now, Rachel was a little embarrassed. She


    lowered her head and said, "even if you didn''t make any contribution, you have to work hard. Sit down


    and eat together!"


    Hearing this, rk sat down on one of the chairs naturally.


    Rachel didn''t expect him to be so obedient!


    Sitting next to rk, Mr. Gabriel took his chopsticks and asked indifferently, "I heard from your


    grandfather that you saved my granddaughter from the Yan family?"


    "Not really," said rk, waving her hand. "She came out by herself. I just grabbed her hand."


    Mr. Gabriel sighed, "I didn''t expect that the Yan family would be so vicious. Behind my poor


    granddaughter''s mour, there is such a miserable background s, if I had Forget it! "


    Mr. Gabriel kept shaking his head. How could he make things clear in the past? In the end, he owed


    the Rachel and her parents.


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing and said, "Grandpa, let''s eat first."


    Gabriel nodded.


    Rachel put the porridge and dumplings in front of Freda and said, "grandma, let me feed you."


    Gabriel had already shaken the bed of Freda up. Leaning against a pile of pillows, Freda shook her


    head and smiled, "my child, you are filial. I can move my hands!"


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed and said, "Okay, let''s eat together."


    While having dinner, Gabriel talked with rk about the Gu group.


    Rachel was a little strange, "Grandpa, he is not a member of the Gu family. Why do you say that to


    him?"

 Chapter 238 Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 238 Tacit Understanding


    Gabriel smiled faintly and said, "since you are good friends, I feel like Mr. Peter is my old friend. It


    doesn''t matter to talk more with him. When you take control of thepany in the future, I''m sure that


    rk can give you some advice! "


    Rachel blushed "Who is his good friend?"


    Gabriel looked at the two people in surprise, "you are not good friends, are you already..."


    "Grandpa, what are you thinking about? he already has a fiancee. " Rachel exined quickly.


    Gabriel was a little disappointed, but he quickly came to his senses. "It doesn''t matter. You can''t be


    together. You can be good friends or brother and sister. Anyway, Mr. Peter has told me that he wants


    you to be his granddaughter, and I have agreed..."


    "No," rk interrupted him without hesitation, "Mr. Gabriel, don''t listen to him. He already has a


    granddaughter. Why does he still want a granddaughter?"


    Gabriel was curious about the excited reaction of rk, but he didn''t ask more.


    "Ha ha, since rk objects, forget it. Anyway, Rachel and Amanda are best friends. Our two families


    are good friends. It''s not a big deal to be friends. " Gabriel nodded.


    Rachel also looked at him in confusion. Was rk afraid that she wouldpete with him for the


    family property in the future?


    It was so funny. She didn''t care!


    At this time, Freda asked, "Rachel, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "What?" Rachel was still thinking about doing the granddaughter''s thing, but when she was asked by


    Freda, she couldn''t react for a long time.


    Seeing her astonishment, Gabriel couldn''t helpughing, "girls are always shy. Rachel, if you have a


    boyfriend, you can bring him back to see your grandparents, so that we can check for you."


    "I... i..." With a red face, Rachel took a look at rk subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, he also looked at her strangely, as if waiting for her answer.


    Rachel took off her mask and looked at Gabriel with embarrassment. "Grandpa, I don''t have a


    boyfriend."


    "Really?" Freda eximed, "my beautiful granddaughter doesn''t have a boyfriend yet? did you have a


    boyfriend before? "


    Rachel shook her head again, her face turning red.


    "TSK, TSK," Freda couldn''t help but praise, "our child has a pure mind. It''s better that you don''t have


    boyfriends. Then grandpa and grandma can find a good family for you. "


    "Grandma..." Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    It turned out that the two elders had inquired about it for a long time just to prepare for her blind date?


    rk''s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and began to eat elegantly, turning a deaf ear to all this.


    After thinking for a while, Gabriel turned to Freda and said, "in the Gangnam province, the heir of the Qi


    n is very good. The ability to manage thepany is on par with that of rk, and he is good-


    looking. Most importantly, his parents are very easy-going, and the whole family is reasonable."


    "Yes," Freda nodded. "Half a year ago, I had a talk with Mrs. Hannah. She was also worried about her


    grandson''s marriage. I heard that this child''s requirements are very picky. He asks the woman to be


    from a rich family, and she must be beautiful and have a good character... "


    "It sounds like this condition is tailor-made for Rachel? Needless to say, Rachel is very beautiful, and


    our family background and Rachel''s maternal family must be much better than the Qi n. I think


    Rachel has a good character Why don''t you let the two kids meet one day after you leave the hospital?


    "


    "No way!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "No way!"


    rk and Rachel said almost at the same time.


    After saying that, the two of them were stunned at the same time.


    They knew each other? Was that the case?


    But soon, Rachel immediately denied this idea.


    At this time, the two old people, was stunned.


    Rachel red at rk. ''what the hell is he doing here?''?


    Hearing that, Gabriel came to his senses. Pointing at rk, he asked, "tell me first, why not? Do you


    know what''s wrong with him? "


    rk said calmly, "Jonathan Qi, I have a deep friendship with him. As far as I know, he is not suitable


    for Rachel. "


    "Oh? What do you mean? " Gabriel suddenly became interested.


    "Although he is a business genius, he is also a man who covets beauty. On the surface, he didn''t have


    a fixed girlfriend, but in fact, every time he attended a banquet, the femalepanion around him


    changed again and again. I''m afraid that Rachel won''t get what she wants if she is with him. " rk


    said lightly.


    Gabriel nodded and said, "it''s a question to be investigated. I''ll ask someone to investigate itter."


    "What about Rachel? Why don''t you agree? " Gabriel asked curiously.


    Rachel smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know much about Jonathan Qi, but I''m busy with my work and my


    career fluctuates greatly. There''s no need for me to fall in love."


    "Then you can''t just not fall in love because of your career, can you? The entertainment circle is not


    stable. In my opinion, it''s better for you toe back and take over the family business. Anyway, the


    Gu consortium will be handed over to you sooner orter. " Gabriel shook his head and said.


    Freda also nodded and said, "my dear granddaughter, I agree with your grandfather. Women will


    eventually get married and have children."


    Rachel knew that the two elders were for her good, and she couldn''t be too disobedient, so she said


    politely, "Grandpa, can we wait another two years?"


    Gabriel''s eyes lit up, "well, your grandmother and I will look for a good man for you when you want to


    fall in love!"


    The meal was finally finished with great difficulty.


    Since Rachel had only one day off, she decided to stay with her grandparents.


    rk had something else to do, so Gabriel urged Rachel to see him off.


    Rachel had to send him to the elevator.


    However, the two still kept silent.


    rk turned around and looked at her. Finally, he broke the silence. "The doctor said that your


    grandmother is fine and there is no need to worry."


    "Thank you." Rachel lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him.


    After a pause, rk continued, "Jonathan is not as simple as you think. You''d better not provoke him."


    Rachel looked up at him, nced at the elevator and said, "that''s my business. Mr. rk, the elevator


    has arrived."


    "Ding Dong..." the elevator door opened.


    rk could only take a deep look at her before turning around and entering the room.


    Without hesitation, Rachel turned around and went back to the ward.


    Gabriel had already lied down on the bed next to him and was taking a nap.


    "Come here, Rachel." Only Freda, who was still awake, was waiting for her. Seeing here back, she


    waved at her.


    "Grandma, go to bed now. Take care of yourself and leave the hospital as soon as possible."


    Freda smiled and said, "I sleep most of the time every day. It doesn''t matter if I dy for a while."


    Rachel had to sit down in front of her and asked, "grandma, what''s wrong? What''s up? "


    "You and him..." After hesitating for a while, Freda decided to ask, "do you like each other?"


    Stunned, Rachel shook her head and said, "grandma, it''s not like that. Don''t guess!"


    "I''ve been through this," said Freda, patting the back of her hand. "I can see the flirting eyes of young


    people."


    Who flirted with him? I didn''t! ''! Rachelined in her heart.


    "Grandma," said Rachel, shaking her arm, "you''ve wronged me. He has a fiancee. How dare I covet


    him?"

 Chapter 239 Sell Herself In A Nightclub

    Chapter 239 Sell Herself In A Nightclub


    Freda nodded and sighed, "although you don''t admit it, I still have to remind you that you should always


    remember that you can''t touch a married man! Even if he just has his fiancee and hasn''t been married,


    he can''t be remembered. "


    "No matter how excellent and moral rk is, as long as he has a certain mate, you will have no chance


    to be with him. The most important thing in a big family is to be polite. If you use some means to pull


    down his fiancee, no matter how powerful you are, the marriage you force will not be happy. "


    Rachel knew that her grandmother was doing this for her good, so she didn''t interrupt her.


    After she finished, Rachel said, "grandma, I know what you mean. Don''t worry! He said he was not


    interested in me, and I was not interested in him either. But when I first started my career in the


    entertainment circle, he was my boss. We two were grateful to each other, but it was only a debt of


    gratitude. "


    "What kind of favor?" Freda asked curiously.


    Rachel had no choice but to tell Freda something important, such as she saved rk when she was a


    child and then he saved her.


    Freda was a little surprised at the entanglement between the two. "So, the fate of you two It''s really not


    shallow. "


    She was a little worried.


    However, Rachel didn''t think so. "Grandma, don''t worry. We have nothing to do with each other."


    "Okay," Freda nodded and said, "I believe you for the time being. We have a deal that you will go on a


    blind date with me in one or two years."


    Rachel nodded obediently.


    Freda held her hand tightly and fell asleep on the bed.


    After tucking her in, Rachel went back to the sofa andy down. However, her mind was in a mess and


    she couldn''t remember anything.


    After a whole day''s experience, she felt that her brain was not working.


    Soon, she was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Standing outside the door, Mindy took a look at her quietly. Then she turned around and called rk,


    "Mr. rk, everything is fine. Don''t worry."


    At this time, rk was sitting in the Ji group.


    After hanging up the phone, he raised his head and said to Caleb, "go and check the information about


    Jonathan, the heir of the Qi n in the Gangnam province."


    "Yes, sir." Caleb went out soon.


    rk seemed to be thinking about something.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Come in." rk said expressionlessly.


    The door was pushed open, and a woman in a sexy red dress appeared in front of the door, quickly


    attracting rk''s attention.


    When he saw it was Anna, rk looked away and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    It was obvious that Anna had dressed up specially today.


    She was wearing a red dress, with a charming business line at the cor of the V neckline, and a silver


    chain around her neck made her corbone more exquisite. Under the dress, a pair of beautiful long


    legs like a model stepped on a pair of red stilettos.


    After a period of nurturing, her face looked very good. Her skin was white and her lips were red, and


    her skin was delicate and smooth. If it were an ordinary man, he would have pounced on such a


    beautiful woman.


    Unfortunately, the person sitting opposite was rk.


    rk had seen a lot of beautiful women and had already been numb, so his eyes only swept over her.


    Seeing his cold face, Anna was a little discouraged. She sat down in front of him and said in a sweet


    voice, "it''s been a long time since you came back to see me. Are you so busy with thepany''s


    affairs?"


    rk put his hands on theputer and kept typing, ignoring her.


    All of a sudden, Anna leaned forward and put her hands on the table. Her sexy chest was about to


    show.


    If rk looked at her now, he would definitely be attracted by the erged arc.


    Unfortunately, rk didn''t even raise his eyelids,pletely ignoring her existence.


    "I came to see you in person. Don''t you look at me?" Anna felt wronged.


    rk still didn''t look at her. He said indifferently, "I have understood why you came here today. But this


    is your office, not your room. How can you act wildly? "


    After saying that, rk finally looked up at her, but his eyes were full of mockery.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face turned pale in an instant. It turned out that her seduction, in rk''s eyes, was


    a contemptible scoundrel?


    Anna still maintained her original posture. The chest of her V neckline was wide open, and arge area


    of white tender bloomed in front of rk.


    If possible, she might even want to put her long legs horizontally in front of his desk for him to


    appreciate and y?


    Unfortunately, not only did rk dislike her, but he was also disgusted with her behavior.


    "You want to sell your body? Go to the brothel! " rk''s eyes were like a cold knife, stabbing into her


    body, making her feel extremely painful.


    The more exposed she was, the more painful she felt, as if she was cut open by a cold knife.


    For a moment, Anna even wanted to cover her whole body tightly for fear that he would mock her


    again.


    "You..." After a while, Anna closed her mouth and said, "all right."


    She stood up and left sulkily.


    Walking out of the building of the Ji group, Anna had never been so frustrated like now!


    Who does she think she is? The futuredy of the Ji family?


    Her fiance didn''t love her, her mother-inw didn''t like her, and her family was down and out, and now


    her foreign husband was chasing her like a ghost for money.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    "Smith, don''t call me! I can''t get the money at all! " As soon as Anna answered the phone, she couldn''t


    help shouting.


    A vicious voice came from the other end of the line, "if you can''t get the money, I''ll tell rk about it! If I


    don''t divorce, you won''t be a richdy! "


    "Smith, shame on you! How long do you want to threaten me? My parents and I will give you all our


    property to fill that bottomless hole for you. When will you hold me back? " Tears welled up in Anna''s


    eyes as she cursed.


    "I don''t care about you," said Smith viciously on the phone. "Anyway, you and I are a couple. If I have a


    hard time, you can''t live well either!"


    After hanging up the phone, Anna just felt that she was so helpless.


    At this moment, she really wanted to die.


    With a handful of tears in her eyes, Anna walked towards a senior clubhouse, carrying a delicate bag.


    After hesitating for a while, she dialed a number. "Mr. Owen, I want to see you."


    Rachel stayed in the hospital for a whole day. It was not until dinner that Michelle came to pick her up


    to the film set.


    The two elders of the Gu family were reluctant to leave, "Rachel, don''t work too hard. Health is the


    most important."


    "Have a good rest on time. Don''t stay upte, or you will get sick. Be careful!"


    "Don''t miss your grandma too much. We will take good care of her in the hospital and try to leave the


    hospital as soon as possible. She will apany you in good health!"


    "Or in a few days, grandpa can go to the set to see you in person. I haven''t tried to visit actors yet."


    Freda and Gabriel, they talked to her, and Rachel can''t get in touch with them at all.


    "Well, Grandpa and grandma, don''t worry too much. I will take care of myself." Rachelforted them


    with a smile.


    The two elders said goodbye to Rachel happily.


    After leaving the hospital, Rachel inexplicably felt a little reluctant to leave.


    It turned out that having two more family members was this feeling. Rachel was worried about them,


    and she was no longer the same as before.


    In a high-end club, Anna was kneeling in front of the fat middle-aged man, obediently.


    "I didn''t expect that you would beg me one day? Tell me, what''s the matter? " Owen said lightly,


    ncing at her chest restlessly.

 Chapter 240 Demand An Exorbitant Price

    Chapter 240 Demand An Exorbitant Price


    Seeing that his eyes had been fixed on the ce where she had been most proud of for dozens of


    seconds, a confident smile finally appeared on Anna''s face.


    "Mr. Owen, I want you to help me deal with a person. With your current strength, it''s easy for you to kill


    him." Anna said with a charming smile.


    "Oh?" Owen was amused and asked, "is there anything that your fiance can''t handle? How could


    rk''s fiancee ask me for help? "


    At the mention of this, a trace of sadness immediately appeared on Anna''s face.


    "Don''t mention it," choked with sobs, "you know how much I have done for him, but he only gave me


    the name of fiancee and didn''t intend to marry me at all. He even touched me My life is worse than that


    of an ordinary person! "


    Owen smiled knowingly. "You are such a beautifuldy. How could he not be tender to women? What a


    pity! Why don''t you be with me? Let me take good care of you! "


    After saying that, his action became more and more irregr. Anna stiffened, but she did not dare to


    refuse


    A few dayster, there was an uninvited guest in rk''s office.


    Smith stood in front of rk and looked at him with a ttering smile.


    "Mr. rk, I''m a good friend of Anna. I''m so lucky to meet you." Smith reached out his hand and said


    enthusiastically to rk.


    "Friend?" rk looked him up and down with amusement. "Since you are her good friend, the person


    you are looking for should be her, not me."


    "You isn''t she your fiancee? It doesn''t matter who I am looking for. " Smith said with an awkward smile.


    rk asked coldly, "really? Tell me, what do you want from us? "


    "Ahem," Smith smiled sheepishly. "Here is the thing. Anna borrowed a sum of money from me a long


    time ago. Now I am too short of money and wants it from her, but she said she didn''t. She has to ask


    you That''s why I came here. "


    rk was suddenly enlightened. "I see. But I haven''t heard her say who she owed money. Well, I can''t


    make a decision on this matter. I''ll call her over. As long as she epts this, I''ll immediately pay the


    money back for her! "


    Hearing that, Smith shook his head immediately like a rattle drum and said, "no, no, No. Mr. rk,


    Anna is a shy woman. If you ask her face to face, she will definitely not admit it."


    "Then what do you think we should do?" rk looked at the foreigner in front of him with a faint smile.


    "You can''t say it without a reason, can you? It''s a matter of course to pay off your debts. You have to


    have evidence to prove that she really borrowed your money. "


    Smith''s face darkened.


    Without waiting for his answer, rk sent a message to Anna.


    At this time, lying in Owen''s arms, Anna reached out and saw the message on her mobile phone. She


    was immediately scared to death.


    "What''s wrong?" Owen asked with a frown, fiddling with her body.


    "He Smith is here. He is asking for money from rk! " Anna''s face turned pale and her lips were


    trembling.


    A glimmer of slyness shed through Owen''s eyes, and his face turned cold. "Then let the big fool


    rk pay off the debt for you. You can divorce him with this! Then, I will find a suitable opportunity to


    get rid of him! "


    "Okay!" Anna stood up in a hurry and put on her clothes. When she was about to leave, Owen pulled


    her back to the bed and pressed her hard under him. "Little temptress, remember to serve me when


    you finish your work!"


    "Okay, let go of me. I''lle back when it''s done, okay? !" The look in Anna''s eyes was almost


    pleading.


    Owen kissed her hard on the face and reluctantly let her go.


    As soon as Anna left, a man in ck immediately shed into Owen''s room.


    "Boss, do we want to follow her?" The man in ck bowed his head and asked.


    Owen shook his head and said, "No. She needs my help now and can''t run away. But once I help her,


    it''s hard to say! "


    "This woman is a temptress and tastes good. Just make do with her. Maybe I can use her to destroy


    rk and the group behind him in the future!"


    As soon as Anna arrived at rk''s office, she saw Smith sitting on the sofa.


    "Smith, why are you here?"


    "If you don''t give me the money, how can I note?" Smith knew that he couldn''t keep the secret on


    paper today, so he didn''t intend to help Anna keep the marriage secret anymore.


    "You How dare you! That''s not tens of thousands, but millions! Do I have the face to say that to my


    fiance? " Anna was in a state of madness.


    Smith sneered, "as long as you want to marry him, you have to say that, or you will be convicted of


    remarriage!"


    "Remarried?" rk, who had been listening to their confrontation, frowned and looked at Anna coldly.


    Anna''s face turned pale and her body shook, almost losing her bnce.


    "That''s right," Smith said loudly. "This bitch must not have told you, right? In fact, she has already


    married me in America! So far, she is still my legal wife! "


    rk fixed his eyes on Anna and asked, "is what he said true?"


    Anna''s lips trembled. She wanted to refute, but she knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Plop Her knees became weak and Anna knelt down at once. Two lines of tears immediately ran down


    her cheeks.


    "I ''I did hide it from you. rk Back then, after my parents regretted our marriage, they forced me to


    marry him, but the person in my heart has always been you! Although I married him, I miss you all the


    time... "


    Anna''s words were sincere, but Smith mocked, "if you don''t love me, how can you be willing to give


    birth to a baby for me? At that time, you were with him, but you were still reluctant to divorce me and


    abort this child! "


    rk''s face darkened.


    If there was anyone else present, rk should be furious. Unfortunately, rk had already known all


    this. Now he just watched the two coldly and let them shake off the ugly past.


    "No, don''t believe him. The children are yours and mine! rk." Anna still wanted to argue, but Smith


    didn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Who is the child''s father? Others can see it at a nce. Who can hide it from his brown hair, white skin


    and three-dimensional features? Stop deceiving yourself! " Smith said without hesitation.


    Her face was as pale as death, and Anna had no strength to argue.


    rk looked at Anna coldly, "now that things havee to this, what do you want?"


    In a hurry, Anna crawled over, pulled his trousers and begged, "I have no heart for you, rk. You must


    believe me!"


    "How much does he want from you?" rk asked coldly.


    "Three million!"


    "Five million!"


    Anna and Smith answered almost at the same time.


    Anna looked at Smith in disbelief. "Didn''t you say that there was only three million?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It was before. Now the usury I need to pay is five million!" Smith said angrily.


    rk thought for a while and said to Anna coldly, "this five million is mypensation for you. From


    now on, we don''t owe each other!"


    Anna was stunned. She didn''t expect that rk would really agree to pay for her?


    "No!" Anna shook her head firmly and said, "if he doesn''t want to divorce, you don''t have to give him


    the money!"


    Smith looked at her in surprise. "Are you really going to divorce me?"

 Chapter 241 Breaking Up Soon

    Chapter 241 Breaking Up Soon


    Anna looked at Smith with amusement and said, "You have made such a mess. How can you still not


    want to divorce? Do you think I''m a fool? If you go to get any usury in the future, what can I do? Don''t


    try to drag me down again!"


    rk looked at them coldly, scolding, "Get out of here. I will transfer the money to the ount of Anna.


    As for other things, you can discuss them by yourselves. You don''t have to let me know."


    Anna knew that rk waspletely disappointed in her.


    She stood up awkwardly and left resentfully.


    rk only said that he would make it up to her, but he didn''t say that he would break up with her. There


    should be something to make it up. When he calmed down, she woulde back to please him. She


    would definitely win his heart back.


    Afterforting herself for a while, Anna left the building of the Ji Group quickly.


    Smith followed her closely until they arrived at a remote ce. When he was about to go forward and


    ask Anna about it clearly, he was held tightly by two men in ck who jumped out of the grass.


    At this time, sitting in the office, rk''s face had turned dark.


    Caleb came in and asked indifferently, "Mr. rk, what should we do now?"


    "Let''s wait and see. This woman is too troublesome!" rk said through gritted teeth.


    Caleb smiled nomittally. "You have known these things for a long time. Why are you still angry


    now?"


    "Fuck off!" rk growled.


    Caleb shrugged and quickly disappeared at the door.


    Rachel, who was filming on the site, didn''t know what had happened. If she knew it, she would be


    surprised.


    Since she was sure that her grandmother was fine, Rachel could work at ease.


    She devoted herself wholeheartedly to the shooting. Under the careful guidance of Joe, coupled with


    the relentless criticism of Bruce, and the clean environment of the whole crew, Rachel''s shooting skill


    had improved day by day.


    She was born with excellent talent, and with the help of others to improve her acting skills, she lived up


    to everyone''s expectations and became more and more skillful at acting.


    Even Bruce, who scolded her since the first day of shooting, admired her more and more. In the end,


    Rachel could hardly hear him cursing her.


    One day, Chester invited the whole crew to eat hot pot on the filming site to reward these hard-working


    people.


    On the other side of Chester was Bruce, and Joe sat on the other side of Bruce. Rachel also sat next to


    Chester and the other supporting roles were casually sitting.


    As soon as he opened her mouth, Bruce said to Chester, "At first, I always didn''t understand why you


    insisted on using Rachel to act in this movie. Now I finally understand that she has a great potential.


    The y has been on for two or three weeks, but she never cried out that she was tired. No matter how


    I scolded her, she still didn''tin at all. All her energy and mind are focused on this y.


    However, other people always me others. Therefore, she had progressed the most rapidly! She is


    such a good actress. If she is not going to be popr, who is gonna be?"


    What Bruce said shocked the other actress present. So, he thought highly of Rachel? At the same


    time, it seemed that Bruce was urging them to focus more about the y and not toin?


    However, to Rachel, this was aplete reversal of her understanding of Bruce!


    "Director Bruce.," said Rachel, a little embarrassed, "I''m afraid I will be proud if you praise me like this.


    Proud troops will certainly be beaten!"


    Smiling, Bruce shook his head and said, "No, you won''t. You are different from others. Other actresses


    may be eager to show off if they have some small achievements, but you will only work hard. People


    like you are rarely seen in the entertainment circle. Your mind is so pure!"


    Joe also sighed, saying, "Yes, the people in the entertainment circle are the most restless. Everyone is


    pursing fame and fortune. There are not many people who can really settle down to improve their


    acting skills. That''s why I''m willing to teach Rachel."


    These words made the people present envious and jealous. If they were also lucky enough to have so


    many rich people to help them, would they still be far from fame?


    Although they were jealous, they felt upset at the thought of what happened to Cynthia and others.


    They didn''t dare to do anything to Rachel.


    Hearing this, Chester said with satisfaction, "Director Bruce, I''m sure to invite you to direct more movies


    in the future!"


    Waving his hand, Bruce said, "I''m not telling you this for the sake of my future. I don''tck any chance


    to direct a good y at all. I just heard from my master director Elijahst time that it''s a pity that


    Rachel could not act in ''Dragon Temple''. If she did, her status would be totally different today!


    But we all know the dirty things in the entertainment circle, right? Sometimes before we know what


    happened, we are doomed! So, for the sake of our friendship, I advise you not to make fun of each


    other. Every dog has its day. God will let go of anyone!"


    Rachel felt it sounded familiar. It seemed that she told Cynthia and others in the dressing room about


    the same thing.


    After saying some justice for Rachel, Bruce changed the topic to the y. He kept drinking and soon


    got a little drunk. He was supported to stand up and went back to his room.


    Gradually, when they were full, they all stroked their round bellies and left.


    Only Chester, Joe and Rachel were still there.


    "Rachel," said Chester, who finally found a chance to talk, "I heard that you had asked for a day off to


    visit your grandma?"


    "Yes." Rachel put down her chopsticks and said, "She is my grandmother. I didn''t expect that I would


    still have grandparents."


    A hint of slyness shed through his eyes. Chester asked, "Where are your grandparents? I want to


    visit them."


    "No," Rachel interrupted him immediately, "My grandmother is sick and in hospital now. Don''t disturb


    her."


    The light in Chester''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    "What''s wrong with your grandmother? Would you like some help? I know some leaders in the People''s


    Hospital." After thinking for a while, Chester had to say.


    Shaking her head, Rachel said, "No, thanks. I''ve invited an expert from the brain tumor department of a


    United States hospital to treat her. The doctor said she could be cured."


    Joe finally got the point, saying, "So, your grandparents are rich? How could they afford to hire an


    American expert?"


    With a smile, she said, "Not bad. My grandfather established apany when he was young. Now he


    has someone to take care of it. He is apanying my grandmother to receive treatment now."


    "Wow." Joe''s eyes lit up. He continued, "I didn''t expect that Cindere is actually Snow White! It''s a pity


    that Snow White has been framed by viins for so many years and haven''t been able to live a normal


    life as a princess."


    Rachel was amused by him, asking, "Joe, what are you talking about? Cindere? Snow White? I''m


    just an ordinary person."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Yes," said Joe seriously, "You are an ordinary person, but your experience is too legendary."


    Rachel smiled optimistically, replying, "Isn''t it better to be legendary? When I get old in the future, I can


    write a memory book."


    "You are ambitious!" Joe gave her a thumbs up.


    With a hint of Chester, Joe stood up wisely and said, "Well, I''m too full and feel a little ufortable. I''ll


    go to digest and take a nap!"


    When there were only the two of them left, with a serious look on his face, Chester said to Rachel, "The


    drama between Miss Doris and me has alreadye to the stage of quarreling and breaking up. Soon,


    we will officially reveal our cards to our families on the pretext of ipatible personalities. By then, I


    will be able to regain my freedom. Are you still willing to be with me?"


    Rachel looked at him in surprise, asking, "Are you really going to break up? What if your family object


    or introduce other girls to you?"

 Chapter 242 What Tricks Were She Going to Play

    Chapter 242 What Tricks Were She Going to y


    But Chester said confidently, "Tell my parents your family background by then. If they know that you are


    not the only one in your family, and you still have grandpa and grandma, and apany, they may


    agree!"


    Hearing this, Rachel frowned with dissatisfaction. "Chester, in the beginning, I did not want to be


    together with you. And I don''t agree with your suggestion just now. I hope that my future marriage will


    not involve any economic benefits. If I have to reveal my family background, I''d rather not get married!


    What''s more, I have exined to you many times that we are not right for each other. Why don''t you


    listen to me? Our rtionship today is caused by your willfulness. Do you really want me to hurt you so


    that you can wake up?"


    Rachel was a little angry.


    Chester replied, "Okay, okay, I won''t mention it anymore. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Let''s talk about it after I finish this movie! Don''t bother me with this kind of thing!" After saying that,


    Rachel stood up and left.


    Chester looked helpless.


    He didn''t want to distract her attention at this critical moment, but he wanted to tell her immediately that


    he was about to be free and he could pursue her openly again!


    But it seemed that Rachel was not interested in it at all.


    Feeling that he had been hurt, Chester was losing his confidence little by little.


    But when he thought of the girl who moved forward for a herb in the Prosperous Mountain, he did not


    want to give up loving her.


    She liked rk, but he couldn''t make her happy.


    In Chester''s opinion, only he could give her everything she wanted. This faith had been supporting him.


    He followed behind her and kept chasing her.


    After returning to the dormitory, Rachely on the big bed, looking at the ceiling and sighing.


    Seeing this, Michelle couldn''t helpughing, asking, "What''s wrong? Did Mr. Chester annoy you


    again?"


    Rachel sat up from the bed and scratched her hair irritably. "Why is he so stubborn?"


    "What about you? Why are you so stubborn about Mr. rk?" Michelle asked indifferently.


    Stunned, Rachel wondered if she was stubborn?


    But on second thought, she thought what Michelle said made sense.


    Every time when he treated her better, she would immediately forget how cruel he was! Wasn''t she


    stubborn as well?


    "Ah, it''s so annoying!" Rachely down again, buried her head in the pillow and pped the quilt with


    her hands.


    Seeing this, Michelle smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s easy to deal with."


    Rachel sat up again and looked at her with bright eyes. "Tell me, what tricks do you have?"


    "It''s not a wonderful trick," Michelle said, shaking her head. "Love is love, and if you don''t love him, you


    will firmly refuse him. You can keep a proper distance from men as long as you know your heart."


    "What you said totally does not help!"


    "Let me analyze it in detail," Michelle thought for a while and said, "In fact, your feelings for Mr. rk


    are very contradictory. You want to love him, but you dare not. It''s because he has a fiancee.


    For this matter, I think you should hold such an attitude. As long as there is another woman around


    him, you will not love him at all. Unless he returns to be single, you will not tangle with him."


    Rachel listened carefully and nodded.


    "Because as a star, from the perspective of your own interests, entanglement with a married man will


    only damage your reputation, and even cause a devastating blow to your career. You have already


    understood this, so you can''t repeat the same mistake!"


    Thinking of the usation of Anna that she was a murderer, which caused her career to decline


    continuously and fall to a low valley, Rachel had a deep understanding of what Michelle l had said and


    learned a lesson from it!


    "As for Chester," Michelle thought for a while and continued, "Unless his parents agree, you should


    keep a good distance from him. Because his parents are the ones who really have the right to speak.


    Even if he forces his parents to allow this by pretending to kill himself, you may not be able to live an


    easy life.


    What''s more, you don''t love him. You just think he''s a good choice for marriage. Don''t ever make this


    decision. If you marry someone you don''t really love, you will live a painful life in the future!"


    Hearing the conclusion of Michelle, a big rm rang in Rachel''s heart!


    She couldn''t love rk, because it would vite the moral requirements of public figures!


    She had to refuse Chester, because she didn''t love him and her parents didn''t like her either!


    Thinking of these two points clearly, Rachel felt relieved. It was the best that she would choose no one.


    Since they were talking about rtionship, Rachel didn''t hide it from Michelle and said, "My


    grandparents n to find me a boyfriend in two years. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Michelle chuckled, answering, "Silly girl, of course you can fall in love. You are a star, but at the same


    time you are an ordinary person. You have to get married. As long as the other party is of good


    character, it doesn''t matter to have a low-key rtionship. If there is no scandal, you will still be a good


    idol in the eyes of fans!"


    "Ha-ha," said Rachel with a happy smile, "Oh well, it''s so hard for a star to fall in love secretly. Let''s talk


    about it two yearster. I don''t know what kind of world it is at that time!"


    Speaking ork had transferred five million to the ount of Anna. f which.


    With the help of Owen, Anna sessfully divorced Smith.


    After signing the contract, however, Anna only gave Smith three million.


    "You told me three million back then, so I can only give you three million. Don''t even think about asking


    for a penny more!" A hint of coldness shed through Anna''s eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Smith knew that at this point, if he wanted to live, he had to listen to Anna.


    "Okay, you win!" Smith left angrily.


    What he didn''t expect was that as soon as he returned to the United States, he was caught by the


    people of the usury organization. Because he didn''t have enough money, he lost his life directly.


    When rk heard the news of Smith''s death, a hint of shock shed through his eyes.


    "Did Anna ask someone to do it?"


    Caleb shook his head. "I heard that Anna only gave him three million. The money is not enough. The


    usury lenders have already been impatient with Smith, so they shoot him!"


    "Now, there is no need for Anna to worry anymore." rk returned to his seat, lost in thought.


    Caleb opened his mouth but stopped on a second thought.


    ncing at him, rk asked, "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    Caleb bowed his head and reported, "Our people found that during the day, Anna often didn''t stay in


    the vi, and sometimes she came back veryte at night. We followed her secretly and found that she


    often went to a high-end club."


    Hearing this, rk frowned imperceptibly. "Find out who she has contact with?"


    "No," Caleb shook his head, replying, "She has been in the club for hours each time. This club does not


    open to outsiders. Only acquaintances can enter."


    "What''s the name of the club?" rk asked, raising the corners of his mouth.


    "ST Glory Club."


    rk sneered, "It''s so interesting. Maybe she has fawned on otherdies and started to prepare for


    entering the Ji Family?"


    Caleb shook his head in confusion.


    "We can''t figure out what''s on her mind for the time being, but as time goes by, she will give herself


    away. Mr. rk, let''s wait and see," Caleb said calmly.


    rk stood up and said coldly, "Keep following her. I''d like to see what tricks she is going to


    y!"

 Chapter 243 I Didnt Want to Get an Arranged Marriage

    Chapter 243 I Didn''t Want to Get an Arranged Marriage


    Rachel''s life in the crew began to be smooth. With the protection of Chester, the help of Joe and the


    appreciation of Bruce towards her, no one dared to make trouble for her now.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But the Ji Family seemed to be in trouble.


    Anna took the opportunity to let Owen''s people get rid of Smith and divorce him.


    Atst, the dreadful life of Anna in the past was finally over, but she began a new period of fear,


    because she knew very well that Owen was rk''s deadly opponent. She was tightly grasped by him,


    and one day, she would be a powerful weapon for him to deal with rk.


    However, rk was unaware of the uing danger.


    But his parents had a new idea.


    One day, his parents called him home and asked him to break up with Anna in front of the whole family.


    Hearing this, Amanda was very happy. "That''s great. Even my parents can''t stand Anna this time! That


    woman really doesn''t deserve to be a part of our family"


    With a serious look on his face, Peter looked at Lucas and Penny. He knew what kind of persons they


    were.


    rk asked indifferently, "Why?"


    Penny was straightforward and couldn''t help saying, "Here is the thing. I have discussed with your


    father that you and Anna are not suitable for each other. Her family business went broke. She married


    abroad without telling you, and she let you consider another man''s kid as your son. She is really a


    vicious person.


    If we let her marry into our family, she will turn our lives upside down in the future! You''d better find a


    good time to break up with her. I''ve already found you a good wife. When you get rid of Anna one day,


    I''ll introduce you to her!"


    Amanda''s mouth widened. It was too early for her to be happy.


    "Which one?" Peter asked. It seemed that he has expected this, so he asked unhurriedly.


    Penny smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s not settled yet. I will let you know when rk deal with the


    mess of Anna. When he''s done with it, I''ll have the nerve to propose for him."


    However, Lucas didn''t hide anything and said lightly, "It''s the daughter of the Xia Family. The strength


    of the Xia Family isparable to that of our family. It''s just the right match. Their daughter has been


    studying at the time. She is a few years younger than rk. She just graduated. Her emotional life is


    simple and suitable for him."


    rk''s face turned dark.


    Amanda whispered, "What about Rachel?"


    Hearing this, Lucas frowned imperceptibly and said, "She is just a small star without any background.


    She can''t help rk in his career in the future. On the other hand, her career is special. I''m afraid it will


    only bring trouble to our family. You can''t get her involved in the marriage of rk."


    Amanda opened her mouth and asked with fear, "Dad, mom, ording to you, my brother''s marriage


    must be used for our family business. Will my marriage also be like this in the future?"


    Lucas was stunned for a moment, and then scolded, "You are still young. What do you know? Dad and


    mom are doing this for the interests of the Ji Family. We are doing what we can to maximize the value!"


    "What do you mean by Ji Family''s interest? Is it for your own interest?" Amanda pouted and said


    unhappily.


    "Ahem," Peter finally opened his mouth, "Well, Lucas and Penny, don''t worry. Rachel has never wanted


    to be a member of our family, nor has she loves your son. His grandparents have got a n for her. No


    one covets our Ji Family''s property except Anna Bai."


    Lucas and Penny looked at each other, confused.


    "But as far as I know, Rachel Yan is an orphan. Why did you say she has grandparents?" Penny asked


    in confusion.


    Peter chuckled and answered, "Didn''t you get the news? Her grandparents are all alive! Although her


    parents died early, she doesn''t have to live alone."


    Amanda curling her lips, saying, "My parents only focus on the matter between my brother and Anna.


    Otherwise, how could they know that the child that Anna was carrying was not my brother''s child?"


    "Amanda!" Penny interrupted her coldly.


    However, Peter nced at them and said, "I don''t mind if you ask rk to have a joint-marriage. As


    long as he agrees, everything will be fine. But you can''t interfere with Amanda''s marriage!"


    "Why can''t we interfere?" Lucas and Penny asked almost at the same time.


    "What''s wrong?" Peter was displeased. "If you are willing to let your son lose his happiness, do you still


    want to risk the happiness of your daughter? How did you be parents?"


    "Of course parents should be in charge of marriage of their children," Lucas said affirmatively.


    Peter nodded and said, "You can host the wedding ceremony. But you cannot make decisions for them!


    Ask them to choose someone they like, and then you can host the wedding for them. You cannot force


    them to marry someone you think is good.


    When you brought Penny back, Lucas, did I say no? When you were old enough to get married, did I


    ask you to marry another woman from a big family? The answer is no! At that time, the strength of


    Penny''s family was ordinary. I didn''t care about it, did I?


    Howe now you want to arrange your children''s marriages? Don''t you feel ashamed?" With a livid


    face, Mr. Peter wished he could p his son in the face!


    Lucas felt ashamed.


    As a matter of fact, he had been worried that Mr. Peter would object when he fell in love with Penny


    back then. But he didn''t expect that their marriage would be smooth and they had a pair of children. His


    father supported them all the way till now.


    This kind of happiness was really attributed to Mr. Peter.


    "Darling, how about talking about thister on?" Lucas winked at Penny.


    Penny sighed and said, "Well, their marriage is temporarily suspended, but I can''t keep Anna any


    more. I''ll give you half a year, rk. If you can''t solve this problem, we''ll help you to do this!"


    After saying that, Penny stood up and went upstairs.


    Lucas followed him.


    Bang! Peter was so angry that he pounded the table. "How did they be parents? It really pissed


    me off!"


    Amanda hurriedly patted his back andforted him, "Grandpa, if the person they arrange for us


    happen to be the one we love, then it''s not a big deal. Killing two birds with one stone! I''m afraid they


    will arrange us someone we don''t like."


    Peter patted the back of her hand and said, "Don''t worry. As long as grandpa is alive, I won''t let you get


    an arranged marriage!"


    rk kept silent.


    "And you, brat," said Peter, pointing at him angrily, "Don''t dy any longer. Deal with your things as


    fast as you can. If you really get a joint-marriage, you will be a burden to your sister in the future! It''s


    not a big deal for you to get a joint-marriage. It doesn''t matter much for a man to divorce and remarry,


    but a woman is different."


    Needless to hear the rest of Peter''s words, rk knew the consequences.


    He stood up and said coldly, "I''m in charge of my business. No one can change my mind!"


    Then he left directly.


    "s," Peter shook his head, saying, "It''s toote to change. Marriage is a big deal. He really should do


    it as soon as possible!"


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Amanda asked curiously.


    Peter did not reply and asked instead, "Amanda, tell me the truth. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "What? No!" Amanda shook her head and even raised her hand to swear, "I promise, I''m absolutely


    single now!"


    Peter reached out and pinched her nose. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I mean, if you fall in love


    with someone, just tell me, so that I can make the engagement for you while I am still alive! I don''t want


    your parents to do anything to your marriage in the future!"


    "Ah? But I really don''t have a boyfriend now! God, I don''t want to get an arranged marriage. Please


    give me a boyfriend!" Amanda whined pitifully.

 Chapter 244 Knock Me Out

    Chapter 244 Knock Me Out


    Rachel didn''t know these things at all. When she finally finished the y and felt a pain in her waist and


    back, she was about to go back to her room to rest, but she was informed that someone came to visit.


    "Who is it?" Asked Rachel curiously.


    Mindy smiled without saying anything.


    It was not until Rachel went to the meeting roomst time that she saw rk sitting in one of the seats,


    seeming to be lost in thought.


    Mindy left sensibly and closed the door.


    Seeing himing all of a sudden, Rachel somehow felt a little uneasy.


    "Why are you here? Is there anything wrong with my grandmother? " Rachel didn''t dare to sit down.


    She stood beside him and asked cautiously.


    rk came to his senses and nced at her panicked eyes.


    "Sit down." rk pointed at the seat beside him and said to her lightly.


    Sitting down, Rachel was still a little uneasy. "Tell me now. I''m ready. Is there anything wrong with my


    grandmother..."


    rk suddenly stood up and hugged her.


    Rachel was stunned What happened to him


    When she was about to struggle, she heard a hoarse voice from above, "don''t move. Lend me a


    minute."


    Rachel was confused by him and didn''t know what had happened. She just felt that something was


    wrong with rk today.


    He buried his head deeply in her neck. Smelling the fragrance of her body, he could not help but take a


    deep breath.


    Rachel felt that he was not hugging her, but strangling her. His tall upper body waspletely pressed


    on her shoulders, and his head was close to her neck. She was almost out of breath!


    In less than a minute, Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore and reached out to push him.


    "Cough Rachel coughed violently and felt stuffy in her chest. She was almost out of breath!


    rk let go of her in a hurry. Seeing her red face, he frowned and asked, "have I strangled you?"


    "What do you think?" Rachel looked at him angrily and annoyed, "tell me, what do you want to do here


    today? Don''t give me any soft shell. If you want to scold me, just do it. You have scolded me a lot


    anyway! "


    rk opened his mouth, "am I such a person in your heart?"


    "Or what?" Rachel kept patting her chest.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had been working hard for a few days, and she didn''t even have much time to rest. After she


    faintedst time, she was a little weak. Now she was "strangled" half dead by rk inexplicably, and


    she really couldn''t stand it.


    "My parents want me to marry the daughter of Xia n." rk said coldly, and then stared at Rachel


    without blinking, as if he wanted to see her reaction.


    "The Xia n?" Tilting her head, Rachel shook her head and said, "I don''t know them. I can''t give you


    any advice. Think about it yourself!"


    After saying that, Rachel stood up, yawned and was about to go back to rest.


    A hint of anger shed through rk''s eyes. He stretched out his hand and pulled her. She lost her


    bnce and fell into his arms.


    Rachel''s face turned pale with fear. She looked at him in shock, "what are you doing?"


    rk looked at her coldly, "you don''t care?"


    Rachel pushed him away and tried to struggle, but in the end, she was not as strong as him, so she


    had to give up struggling.


    "It''s your business. What does it have to do with me? You are not interested in me, and I am not


    interested in you either. Now it''s just the right time. Your family manages your marriage for you, and my


    family manages my marriage for me. How wonderful it will be if we don''t interfere with each other! "


    Rachel provoked him deliberately.


    "You!" rk''s breath quickened and his face darkened.


    He is angry.


    Rachel said angrily "Let me go. I''m going back to sleep! Who is so idle like you? I need sleep now! "


    Looking at the angry woman in his arms, rk finally loosened his grip on her waist.


    Rachel stood up and took a few steps back. Suddenly, she asked yfully, "Mr. rk, do youe


    here today to tell me that you suddenly find yourself interested in me, so you want me to keep you?"


    rk raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman who was good at acting curiously. "Then what will


    you answer?"


    "Sorry, I''m still not interested in you!" With a smug smile, Rachel turned around and left.


    After walking out of the meeting room, Rachel took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    What Michelle said was right. She couldn''t touch rk. As long as the women behind him hadn''t been


    cleaned up for a day, he was the thunder zone. She couldn''t touch him!


    It was not until now that Rachel realized that she had a heavy responsibility. In order to ensure the


    stable ie and working environment of the employees in the studio, she couldn''t fall down, give up


    acting, and couldn''t casually provoke all kinds of news!


    Fortunately, they were in the film crew and it was quiet at night. Mindy was outside the door and there


    was no camera in the meeting room. What they did just now didn''t cause any trouble.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know if she could hold on and how long it would take for her to turn the tide if


    there was a big trouble.


    Then Rachel left ruthlessly and left rk alone in the meeting room.


    At this time, Chester came in and sat opposite rk.


    "I knew you wouldn''t give up. Finally you can''t stand it anymore?" Chester looked at him with a sneer.


    rk raised his eyebrows and said, "you are the same, aren''t you? The drama between you and Miss


    Doris is really wonderful. You have put a lot of efforts into it. "


    "I''m ttered," said Chester with a faint smile, "Miss Doris and I can still act ording to the


    circumstances, because we are both suffering from the same illness. But what about you? Are you as


    lucky as me? If the woman you are going to marry falls in love with you, it will be a good show. "


    rk sneered, "it seems that you really want to someone have fun with me so that you can have a


    chance to pursue her."


    "You can''t make Rachel happy at all. Let me take care of her." Chester stopped smiling and said


    seriously.


    However, rk shook his head. "She has been in trouble for so many times. Where are you now? You


    still can''t make her happy. Just give up! "


    Chester looked at him "We both give up. Who will protect her?"


    "You are not the only one who wants to protect her. there are many people who want to protect her."


    rk stood up, turned around and left.


    "Bang!" Chester pounded the table angrily, and the table shook, making a low sound in the quiet night.


    After returning to her room, Rachel couldn''t fall asleep again.


    ''what a jerk! Didn''t he say that he wasn''t interested in her? Why did he flirt with her again? How


    annoying!


    She tossed and turned, and even Mindy, who was sleeping on the sofa in the room, couldn''t help


    saying, "Rachel, don''t think about it. Think about it tomorrow. It''s a big deal to sleep now!"


    "Mindy, knock me out! I can''t fall asleep! " Rachel sat up and looked at Mindy pitifully.


    Mindy sat up in a hurry, her eyes shining, "really? Knock you out? "


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel nodded and said, "cut the crap. Knock me out. Otherwise, I''ll be scolded


    tomorrow!"


    In a sh, Mindy crossed a distance of three meters, jumped onto the bed of Rachel and hacked with


    her hand!


    Rachel felt a pain in his neck and passed out.


    Mindy took back her hand and sighed, "I''m sorry. It''s better for you to have a sleep than to open your


    eyes and toss around all night."


    After saying that, Mindy jumped back to her bed.


    The second morning, when Rachel got up, she found that her neck didn''t hurt at all. She asked


    curiously, "Mindy, what did you do? I''ve been hacked into aa by you the whole night, but my neck


    doesn''t hurt when I get up? "

 Chapter 245 Being Attacked

    Chapter 245 Being Attacked


    Mindy saidcently, "of course I''m giving you a massage with the ointment."


    "What? Did you give me a massage? Why didn''t I know? You even use the massage cream for me?


    Why is there no smell? " Asked Rachel mysteriously.


    Mindy smiled, "do you really want to know?"


    "Okay." Rachel nodded seriously.


    "Massage is a required course for us to be trained as bodyguards. We have learned it before, but it has


    been used on me, rarely on you. Mr. rk gave ointment to me. I heard it was very expensive... "


    Before Mindy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Rachel, "rk? Did... Did he know that


    you knocked me outst night? "


    "Hahaha..." Mindy finally smiled, which was rare to see, "yes, do you believe me?"


    Rachel''s face flushed. She chased after her and fought, "you bad girl, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t


    inform him again? How could you be so noisy about what happenedst night? "


    Unable to stand it anymore, Michelle said, "Rachel, she lied to you. I''ve seen that bottle of medicine


    since she came here for the first time. It must be given by Mr. rk before."


    Rachel stopped and smiled awkwardly, "you should have told me earlier!"


    What Anna didn''t know was that the Ji Family''s parents had already made up their mind to let her leave


    the Ji familypletely.


    She was whispering in Owen''s ear, "although Smith has been killed, there is one person that I will


    always hate."


    Owen looked at her curiously, "really? Who can make you hate her so much? "


    "Rachel!" Said Anna, gritting her teeth.


    Owen. raised his eyebrows and asked, "Rachel? Isn''t she just a star? It seems that she has an affair


    with rk before? "


    "Yes," said Anna resentfully, "she killed my son. If I don''t take revenge, won''t I fail the fate to be with my


    son?"


    Owen smiled disapprovingly. "Didn''t you say that you had already engaged in awsuit? but you lose, it


    means that she didn''t hurt your son at all. "


    At the thought of the fact that Anna had given birth to a child, a trace of disgust shed through Owen''s


    eyes.


    "The truth doesn''t matter anymore. Even if it wasn''t caused by her, it was caused indirectly by her!" A


    ferocious look appeared on Anna''s face.


    Owen was slightly surprised. "It seems that the resentment between you is unclear? Tell me, what do


    you want me to do with her? "


    "I want her to die!" Anna clenched her fists so hard that her nails had been dug into her flesh.


    "Ha ha," Owen put his arm around her shoulder and said with a smile, "I can help you, but I''ve already


    killed someone for youst time. Shouldn''t you return this favor to me first?"


    Anna came her sense, "What do you want me to do?"


    Owen. smiled, "don''t forget that I''m a businessman. I never do business at a loss. If I help you once,


    you have to pay me back. Otherwise, I won''t help you again! "


    "You..." Hearing that, Anna''s face turned a little pale. What was supposed toe was reallying.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna forced herself to calm down and asked, "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "Keep an eye on the Ji group. rk and I are fighting for a big project. I want to know the n of the Ji


    group." Owen said lightly.


    "What? Do you want me to work in the Ji group? " Anna was a little surprised.


    "What? You don''t want to do that? " Owen raised his eyebrows.


    "What will happen if I don''t agree?" Asked Anna.


    Owen sneered, "what will happen? What do you think? "


    Anna asked "Will you kill me?"


    Owen just smiled without saying anything, but the murderous look in his eyes made her not to be


    underestimated.


    Finally, she gave in. "Okay, I agree."


    On the weekend, Rachel worked overtime to get a whole day''s time.


    Without saying anything, she packed up and went back to see her grandmother.


    Before going back, she asked Mindy to send her to a pharmacy and buy a pile of health care products,


    ready to give them to her grandmother.


    As soon as she paid the bill and came out, Rachel was about to get on the car, only to find two


    homeless men not far away looking at her with unfriendly eyes. They looked away, but still looked at


    her from time to time.


    "Mindy, get in the car. Let''s go!" Rachel got in the car quickly.


    Before the door was closed, the two homeless men had already rushed to the front, pulled the door


    open and pulled Rachel out of the car!


    Michelle and Mindy were shocked and quickly got off the car to chase after them.


    "Rachel!"


    However, the two homeless men were not ordinary people at all. They quickly went to the nearby alley


    with two arms of Rachel, one on the left and the other on the right.


    "Rachel! Mindy, hurry up! " Michelle was in a panic and shouted at Mindy.


    At this time, a figure quickly passed by Michelle and jumped into the alley.


    Out of breath, Michelle chased after him, but he had already disappeared.


    Rachel felt that she was about to be dragged to death by the two men. The strong desire to live made


    her struggle with all her life. Seeing that she couldn''t struggle, Rachel simply stuck out her head and


    bit!


    "Ah!"


    The gangster was suddenly bitten and let go of Rachel instinctively.


    However, the other gangster kicked Rachel on her knees and she knelt down with a flop.


    Rachel felt her hair torn apart and a fierce voice came from behind, "court death? How dare you bite


    my man? "


    The man who had been bitten came to his senses and pped her in the face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "p!"


    Five fingerprints clearly appeared on Rachel''s fair face.


    "Who are you? Why did you arrest me? " Trying her best to hold back her anger, Rachel asked coldly.


    "It''s none of your business! Anyway, it''s the one who killed you! "


    As he spoke, the man suddenly pulled out a dagger, with a fierce look on his face.


    Just as he was about to stab at Rachel, a ck shadow suddenly jumped over and a shadowless leg


    was immediately thrown over!


    "ng!"


    The dagger fell to the ground. The gangster was kicked aside and smashed hard on the ground just


    now.


    The gangster panicked and turned around to run away. At this time, a dagger stabbed into his back,


    and the gangster slowly fell to the ground.


    Rachel was in a daze. In less than a minute, two skilled gangsters were knocked down.


    She looked back subconsciously and saw Caleb? Behind him stood Mindy, who had just arrived.


    Isn''t Caleb one of rk''s bodyguards? How could he appear in such a ce?


    Her heart was relieved, but her eyes darkened and she fainted.


    Mindy immediately stepped forward, picked her up and walked back, while Caleb stayed to deal with


    the scene.


    Michelle rushed over and saw that Rachel had fainted, and one side of her face had been swollen high.


    "Oh my God! Who are they? How dare they p Rachel in the face like this? " Michelle asked in


    surprise.


    Without saying a word, Mindy hurried to take Rachel to a ck low-key Lincoln.


    As soon as the door was opened, a man got out of the car, took Rachel from Mindy''s hand and got in


    the car with her in his arms.


    The car left soon.


    Michelle was in a daze for a long time.


    Mindy got on the nanny van and honked the horn to remind her to get on the car as soon as possible.


    Hearing that, Michelle came to her senses and hurriedly got on the car. On the way, she kept asking


    her, "who did you give Rachel to? Would she be okay? Where did she go? "


    Mindy kept silent all the way and finally couldn''t stand it.


    "She is with Mr. rk now. She will be fine. Don''t worry!" Mindy said while driving.


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle looked at her in disbelief. "You mean Mr. rk saved her?"


    Mindy nodded.


    "But we just came out of the film set and haven''t gone far. Why did we meet Mr. rk?" Michelle asked


    in surprise.


    Mindy didn''t answer, but Michelle was dumbfounded. "Is it He has been following us all the time?


    "

 Chapter 246 Take Care Of Her In Person

    Chapter 246 Take Care Of Her In Person


    Mindy''s silence made Michelle more sure that her guess was right. She couldn''t help but exim, "Mr.


    rk is so infatuated with her, isn''t he? How could he do such a thing as tracking? "


    Mindy asked in a low voice, "if Rachel goes out in the future, shouldn''t we bring Edgar with her? Don''t


    leave them too idle. "


    "Yes," Michelle replied in a hurry. "They are paid by Rachel, so they are supposed toe here to


    protect Rachel. They shouldn''t run around outside anymore. Call them back!"


    Mindy frowned, "but the three of them are investigating the case for Rachel. Isn''t it appropriate to call


    them back so rashly?"


    "You have to ask one of them toe back. they can''t all be away from Rachel. You are just a female


    bodyguard. It''s inevitable that you can''t take care of her sometimes." Michelle shook her head and said.


    Mindy blushed. In fact, it was not that she didn''t want to do her best just now. She just found that Caleb


    was here, so she naturally gave the opportunity to rk to save the beauty.


    While they were talking, the car quickly stopped at the gate of a hospital.


    At this time, rk had already rushed in with Rachel in his arms.


    By the time Michelle and Mindy arrived, the doctor had already started to examine Rachel.


    "How is her? Is everything okay with Rachel? " The moment Michelle came in, she asked rk.


    But rk didn''t answer her with a cold face.


    However, Mindy patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. The doctor has just checked up.


    they will have a resultter."


    Michelle had to wait patiently.


    After a long time, the doctor continued to check this and that. It was not until they got the test results


    that the doctor said to rk, "the patient only suffered some skin trauma. She fainted because she had


    been working hard and frightened for a day. She will be fine after resting for two hours."


    "Her face..." rk''s eyes darkened as he looked at the swollen side of Rachel''s face.


    The doctor hurriedly said, "it''s okay. Apply the ice for two days and the swelling will naturally disappear.


    If you want the swelling will disappear quickly, you can use some imported medicine to eliminate


    swelling. "


    "Thank you." rk nodded.


    After the doctor left, rk turned to look at Michelle and Mindy and asked coldly, "has she offended


    anyone recently?"


    "no? Everyone in the crew gets along well with Rachel. There have been some conflicts recently. "


    Michelle said after thinking for a while.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mindy also echoed, "yes, I follow Rachel every day, and I haven''t seen her get angry with anyone."


    Frowning, rk asked, "has Nancy shown up?"


    "No." Mindy shook her head.


    "Okay, I see. You go out first." rk knew what he should do.


    Not long after the two of them left, Caleb came back.


    "Have they confessed?" rk asked coldly.


    Caleb hurriedly nodded and reported, "at first, they didn''t want to admit it. They were very tough, but


    later they quickly admitted it, saying It''s from the Yan family. "


    "Yan family? Nancy? " rk seemed unsatisfied with the result.


    Caleb asked curiously, "Mr. rk, do you think They are lying? "


    After thinking for a while, rk nodded and said, "in the past, most of the people who were hired by


    Nancy to make trouble for Rachel were not skilled and rarely fought with you. Besides, Nancy has no


    direct conflict with Rachel recently. Logically speaking, she won''t take so much effort to deal with


    Rachel. "


    "What if Miss Rachel did something to block her way? Caleb looked at rk suspiciously.


    rk''s eyes darkened, like a bottomless pond.


    "Have you sent someone to follow the two men secretly?"


    "Yes, I did. There is no new news yet."


    "You can leave now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The master and the servant ended the conversation shortly.


    After Caleb left, rk clenched his fists more tightly, with blue veins protruding. Especially when his


    eyes met the half swollen and terrible face of Rachel, his face looked even worse.


    When Rachel woke up, rk had already regained his indifferent look.


    Seeing rk''s face, Rachel was a little stunned. When she was about to get up from the bed, she


    found that her hands and feet were sore and her face was burning.


    Rachel was shocked.


    She remembered the scene before she fainted.


    "Ah!"


    Rachel suddenlyy down again and pulled the quilt to cover her head.


    "Go! I, I don''t want to see you! " A muffled voice of Rachel came from the quilt.


    rk frowned and pulled off the quilt.


    "It''s not easy to save you. you are suffocating yourself again." rk''s words were full of irony.


    Rachel was embarrassed and angry. She did have a narrow escape from death, but she didn''t need to


    be mocked like this by rk, did she?


    Before Rachel could retort, rk said coldly, "are you afraid of being ugly?"


    As he spoke, rk took out a mirror from nowhere and handed it to her. The corners of his mouth


    twitched. "Look at you! You look like a ghost!"


    With a suspicious look at him, Rachel grabbed the mirror in his hand and looked at it. She was so


    shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    In the mirror, half of her face was red and swollen, and there were a few faint fingerprints on it, in sharp


    contrast to the white and wless face on the other side, which made it more terrifying.


    Then, a bottle of ointment with an exquisite outer shell was handed to her.


    "I heard from Amanda that the swelling will be alleviated soon by using this and it will take effect in two


    days. But before you apply this, you should use an ice bag to cool it down. " rk said coldly, as if he


    was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    Then he turned around and went out. Soon he came back with a bag of ice in his hand.


    Before Rachel could react, he had already sat down next to her and raised his hand, about to apply a


    face to her.


    Rachel shivered at the coldness of the ice pack and came to herself at once. "What... What are you


    doing?"


    "Don''t move," said rk coldly, putting the ice on her shoulder. "If I didn''t want to wake you up just now,


    I should have applied the ice on you when you were asleep."


    Rachel didn''t dare to move. The coldness on her face made her hot half face feel better.


    "Why are you there? I remember it was Caleb who saved me. " Looking closely at his impable


    handsome face, Rachel''s heart skipped a beat.


    rk said expressionlessly, "passing by."


    "Passing by again?" Rachel couldn''t helpining in her heart, ''this excuse has been used up. Do


    you know it, rk?''?


    rk still answered calmly, "believe it or not."


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt that he was handsome. It was just that his icy expression was really not


    pleasing.


    She didn''t like a man as cold and hard as him.


    However, every time he appeared, her heart would be stirred.


    Rachel suddenly shivered. What was she thinking about just now?


    The man in front of her had already said that he was not interested in her at all!


    Why would she deceive herself?


    Rachel calmed down and smiled at rk. "Thank you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know


    where I would be now!"


    "Be careful when you go out in the future. After all, if you want to be famous in the entertainment


    circle, you will inevitably be envied. In the film crew, you are protected by Chester. They can''t hurt you,


    but it''s different outside. " rk reminded her coldly.


    "Thank you. I will." Rachel took the ice pack from his hand, but identally touched his slender fingers,


    and her face instantly flushed.


    Embarrassed, Rachel lowered her head and said, "I can do it myself. My face is injured and my hands


    are still moving."


    However, rk refused seriously, "let me do it. There are still scars on your hands and feet."


    There were five kinds of feelings in her heart and Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    She just suffered bruises. How could she be treated as a disabled by rk?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!